One Nation, Under...
Date: 2021-12-14 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Harem; Science Fiction; Post Apocalyptic
Description: Alvin and his wives had been busy over the last few weeks. They’d gone out of their way to visit settlements they’d helped in the past, all while killing a string of mini-bosses across what had been the American west. Life looked good for Team Asshole… until the devs made a mistake. Without any warning, Sammi stopped showing up. At first, they brushed it off as her being too busy, or maybe in trouble. That changed when a new dev showed up and tried to assert his dominance. That man was killed twice— first by Alvin blowing his head off his shoulders, then by Mousie running him through with both

Apocalypse Gates
Book #: 8
One Nation, Under…
Daniel Schinhofen

Copyright © 2021 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2021 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-one
Chapter Twenty-two
Chapter Twenty-three
Chapter Twenty-four
Chapter Twenty-five
Chapter Twenty-six
Chapter Twenty-seven
Chapter Twenty-eight
Chapter Twenty-nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty-one
Chapter Thirty-two
Chapter Thirty-three
Chapter Thirty-four
Chapter Thirty-five
Chapter Thirty-six
Chapter Thirty-seven
Chapter Thirty-eight
Chapter Thirty-nine
Chapter Forty
Chapter Forty-one
Chapter Forty-two
Chapter Forty-three
Chapter Forty-four
Chapter Forty-five
Chapter Forty-six
Chapter Forty-seven
Chapter Forty-eight
Chapter Forty-nine
Chapter Fifty
Chapter Fifty-one
Chapter Fifty-two
Chapter Fifty-three
Chapter Fifty-four
Chapter Fifty-five
Chapter Fifty-six
Chapter Fifty-seven
Chapter Fifty-eight
Chapter Fifty-nine
Chapter Sixty
Chapter Sixty-one
Chapter Sixty-two
Chapter Sixty-three
Chapter Sixty-four
Chapter Sixty-five
Chapter Sixty-six
Chapter Sixty-seven
Chapter Sixty-eight
Chapter Sixty-nine
Chapter Seventy
Chapter Seventy-one
Chapter Seventy-two
Chapter Seventy-three
Chapter Seventy-four
Chapter Seventy-five
Chapter Seventy-six
Chapter Seventy-seven
Chapter Seventy-eight
Chapter Seventy-nine
Epilogue

Chapter One

Alvin was dressed in an instant, as were the four women in the bedroom with him. Gothy was wearing her corset and leathers as if she was born to wear them. Her raven hair was pulled back from her face, held there by a headband sporting twin red horns. Giving him a wink, she went back to speaking with Mousie.

Mousie’s dark skin and pointed ears told anyone with the right knowledge of her Queens’ Elf heritage. She was dressed in a short skirt and crop top— a far call from her armor— but they weren’t leaving the base right away, so she went with comfort.

To their side, Desiree was having a whispered conversation with Sammi. Desiree’s short, broad figure held womanly curves in all the right places, easily seen when she was wearing her bodysuit. It was her most comfortable clothing, as she’d been used to wearing it for years, and it would allow her to summon her battle armor instantly.

Sammi was the newest addition to their family. Formerly a developer for the game they were playing, she was now an alpha tester. Her short, spiky, pink hair added to her personality. What no one had known about her as a dev was just what a kinky slut she really was. When she’d joined them all last night, it had been a shock, but a very pleasant one, as it put her perfectly in line with their desires.

“Jarvis should be telling us about breakfast soon,” Alvin said, “but we have a problem out there to deal with. Now, while I wouldn’t trade the reason why we have them for the world, we still have to deal with them.”

Sammi looked away for a moment, her face heating as a smile came to her lips at his words. “Erzulie will abide as she said. The question is, what are you thinking of doing?”

“If we can get a pledge out of her, it might be amazing,” Gothy said. “She’s basically a minor deity, right?”

“‘Heavenly messenger’ is more accurate,” Sammi corrected.

“We could have her pledge to us and to whichever settlement we take her to,” Desiree suggested. “If she’s that afraid of her husbands, can we not take her to my father or to Queen Night?”

“Hmm... separating her from Earth? That’s an idea.”

“She spoke of being separated from her power here. Maybe it’d be the same on our worlds,” Mousie said. “She might not want to go to either.”

“Fair points, but if I’m not actively harming her, I don’t think she has a lot of choice,” Alvin said. “I’m going to make her pledge. Might as well bug test that. If she’ll do that, I’ll be more willing to work with her.”

“What are you thinking, if she does?” Gothy asked.

“Depending on what she’ll agree to, I’d be willing to take her to any of the bases we have good relationships with. She might want to go to one of our wives’ worlds, too. We’ll have to ask.”

“Anything you need to do is fine, Hero,” Sammi said.

Alvin’s lips turned up. “Already calling me Hero, hmm?”

“You are,” Sammi smiled. “Death all around me, and you— all of you,” she looked at her lovers, “came for me. Into hell and fire, against heavenly messengers to pluck me from the destruction. You even said you’d leave the others behind if needed to save just me.”

“And he spoke for all of us,” Gothy said, shifting to put her arm around Sammi’s waist.

“And that just makes me happier,” Sammi whispered. “But that’s for later. We have something to deal with first… well, first today.” She giggled.

Mousie snickered. “Hero loves to have dessert first if he can.”

Alvin just shook his head. “Sammi’s right. Okay, shall we go see how our guests are doing?”

“Hero,” Sammi asked before anyone could move, “are you going to take as much as you can?”

“I have a specific request in mind,” Alvin said. “Not sure if she can do it, but I’m going to ask, and then I’ll work with her to come to an agreement. I’m going to push for as much as I can without alienating her.”

“Okay,” Sammi nodded. “She is the Loa of love, both good and destructive love.”

“Yeah, we caught hints of her seductions,” Alvin said, “which means she can influence minds.”

“Oh…” Sammi nodded.

A soft knock on the door came just before Jarvis’ voice. “Sir, breakfast in five minutes.”

“Be right out, Jarvis,” Alvin called back.

“Hero, no matter what you decide, we’re with you,” Desiree said.

“As always,” Mousie smiled.

“She beat me to it,” Gothy chuckled.

“I’ll help as much as I can,” Sammi added.

Alvin went to the door, looking back at his four wives with a soft smile. “Ready to face off with a heavenly messenger?”

They all went up to him, each giving him a kiss as they left the room. Alvin kissed them back, giving each a playful swat on the ass as they walked away. The last one out of the room, he shut the door behind them.

Erzulie and her followers were in the living room, watching them as they came out of the bedroom. “Alvin,” Erzulie greeted him, “have you slept upon what you require to aid me?”

“There’s a lot there to discuss,” Alvin said. “I am willing to work with you, but it’ll wait until after breakfast.”

“As you decree, as you are the host,” Erzulie said, bowing her aged head.

“It will be just a moment,” Jarvis said from the kitchen. “Nohel is making this all by herself.”

“Overachieving?” Alvin asked him.

“Not at all, sir. She can manage it, and she’s doing it to prove to herself that she can, for later.”

The reminder that Jarvis might not be with them for much longer felt like a gut punch to Alvin. “Okay.”

“Jarvis,” Sammi smiled, “we didn’t get to talk last night. We’ll have time later today, I hope?”

“I’d like that, miss,” Jarvis said, bowing his head. Glancing at Nohel, he nodded. “If you’d like to take seats at the table, we’ll be serving in just a moment.”

Nohel started to pull things off the stove while Jarvis retrieved multiple pitchers and coffee urns for the table. It took them a couple of minutes to manage it, but the table was set in short order.

~*~*~

The Loa and her followers were nearly starving, and Sammi wasn’t much better. They tore into the food ravenously. While Alvin and the others also ate, they took a little more time to finish. In the end, all of the eggs, bacon, sausages, and biscuits were eaten, with only a bit of gravy left behind.

“Delicious, Nohel. Thank you,” Alvin told the young woman.

“Thank you, Alvin,” Nohel said softly as she collected his empty plate. “I thought simple was best for the number of people we had.”

“And you managed to make it delicious,” Gothy told her. “What do you think, Jarvis?”

“She did as well as I could have,” Jarvis replied. “Give us just a moment to clear the table. Did you want more coffee or juice?”

“Coffee’s good. Thanks,” Alvin told him.

Erzulie’s followers shifted in their seats while the old woman merely smiled.

It didn’t take long for the table to be cleared and fresh coffee to be set out. Alvin fixed himself a cup before he spoke up, “Okay, now that we’re sated, we can begin our discussion. There are a couple of options of what we can do to help you, but first, I’m going to ask for a pledge.”

“You are going to ask a Loa to pledge to you?” one of her followers hissed.

“Would you like to step outside?” Gothy asked with a pleasant smile. “The door is currently hundreds of feet in the air, but I’m sure your mouth can make sure you land safely.”

Erzulie sighed, then fixed her follower with a pointed gaze. “You will remain silent. I will do what I must and, if we do it right, then it will not be terrible. Upsetting him or his wives will be our end.”

The woman bowed her head deeply. “I am sorry.”

“Alvin, what pledge would you ask of me?” Erzulie asked, not even acknowledging her subordinate’s apology.

“You can grant boons, I know Loa can do that. I am going to ask for a boon for my family and I, as well as for the leader of any settlement we take you to.”

Erzulie searched his face before she nodded slowly. “For those here, plus up to three others of your choosing. Depending on the boon, I can agree to those numbers.”

“You can do mind magic, and I want to be immune to it,” Alvin said simply. “Immunity to mindfuckery.”

Erzulie’s head shook side to side. “This I cannot do, for even I am not immune to all things.”

“Counter-offer?” Alvin asked.

“I could easily make you immune to all levels of seduction,” Erzulie added. “It would stop anyone from using energy, magic, or other forms of manipulation, but would not stop physical seduction. After all, most men forget their names if you blow them right.”

“Can’t argue that much,” Alvin snorted. “You can’t stop fear or other mind magic?”

“Ah, you said immune,” Erzulie replied, her wrinkled face creasing into a smile. “I can increase your mental defenses against all forms of mental influence, but not completely. I do not wish to be blamed if you take that and you still succumb.”

“That’s fair,” Alvin said. “How much protection are you talking?”

Erzulie frowned, her eyes going distant for a moment. “Anything lesser than me would find it nigh impossible, but any entity above my level could still manage it with only minor difficulty. You would be immune to me and all other Loa, though.”

“Sammi, can you clarify that into numbers?” Gothy asked.

“I’d say for the lesser beings, it’d be a base ninety percent resistance. For other powerful beings, since most have the ability to overcome resistances, maybe a boost of forty percent?”

“Those would still be a big help, especially with our armors,” Desiree said. “That’d give us well over a hundred percent resistance to most things.”

“She can do more,” Mousie said, staring at Erzulie.

The old woman gave Mousie a penetrating look.

“Well?” Alvin asked Erzulie.

“I might be able to increase the effectiveness a little more than I stated.”

“Immunity to seduction and the increased effectiveness against the rest,” Alvin said. “For my family, and three others.”

Erzulie started to nod, but stopped when Alvin continued.

“Also, I will have your pledge not to undermine whichever settlement we take you to, nor will you start conflicts between allied settlements.”

Lips thinning, Erzulie stared at Alvin. “As long as they do not seek to chain me to them.”

“You should be free to go as you wish, but any allied settlement of mine will be given the same courtesy. Making an enemy of them will be making an enemy of me.”

The old woman nodded, smiling slightly. “Something I do not wish to do, which makes that addendum a given.”

“If you’ll pledge that, then I am willing to take you to any allied settlement, or even to either of my wives’ worlds.”

Erzulie glanced at Desiree and Mousie. “Hmm... that might diminish me… but it would do the same to my husbands.”

“But—” one of her followers started to object, only to be cut off.

“Would I be allowed to spread my views and gain followers there?”

“As long as you don’t go against the wishes of the leaders of the settlement.”

Eyes going to Mousie, Erzulie smiled. “Your world is one of strong women, is it not?”

“It is.”

“That is where I wish to go, then,” Erzulie said. “Strong women who can attain what they desire are perfect.”

“Okay, that means we’re going back to California,” Alvin said. “Shouldn’t take long. I’ll take your pledge now.”

Erzulie looked at Gothy. “I need to regain my true form.”

“For this only,” Gothy said.

The Loa smiled and, a moment later, she began to transform into a young, beautiful woman. She had become a woman so beautiful that any man would want to possess her. “Ah, that is much better. I am Erzulie, and I vow to Alvin Leon Lambert…”

She recited a pledge that was in perfect sync with what they had discussed. When she finished, Erzulie became an old woman again.

“I accept. Okay, we’ll make arrangements,” Alvin said, getting up. “You can use the guest bathrooms if you want to clean up more than you did last night. Ladies, let’s go check the kiosk.”

His wives all stood, following him out of the room.

Chapter Two

Entering the kiosk room, Alvin motioned his wives to go into the medical room. “Okay, I want to warn Queen Night before we do this, to make sure that she’ll be okay with it. If she is, it’ll be a quick flight to Cali.”

“We’re not using the fast travel-base bug combo?” Gothy asked.

“I’m willing to play nice with Renato,” Alvin said, “unless Sammi says otherwise.”

“No, be good to him. Renny was only ever nice and understanding,” Sammi said. “And right now, the entire team has to be going apeshit, as it is.”

“Because of you?” Desiree asked.

“And last night,” Sammi said, blushing but smiling widely. “I’m sure your fans are also losing their minds.”

“Our fans,” Gothy said, pulling the former dev in for a hug. “Part of Team Asshole now, in every way.”

“What about after we drop her off?” Mousie asked. “Do we give Queen Night a hand?”

“We could,” Alvin said slowly. “We can offer if that’s something you want, Mousie.”

“I think we should,” Gothy said. “From a selfish standpoint, we might be able to pillage her vaults, or the King’s.”

“She is where you got the rings,” Sammi added.

“So quality loot to be had,” Desiree nodded. “Might be worth the time and effort.”

“Not sure about effort,” Alvin chuckled. “We can just bomb them from above if we get some made up.”

“Oh, that reminds me, Hero,” Mousie said. “One of the Army men tried to get your attention when we left to rescue Sammi.”

“Oh, right,” Alvin sighed. “I wonder if they sent a message.”

“Check the kiosk for real now?” Gothy asked.

“Might as well.”

The group left the medical room to find one of the rescued women at the kiosk. Alvin moved up beside her to use the secondary kiosk. He found that he had messages from a few people and exhaled.

He checked the one from Red River first.

Alvin,

We’re requesting your presence. We need your knowledge of other settlements, their leadership, and known threats near them. We believe you are still in the area due to your sudden appearance and take off last night. We’d like to discuss your apparent use of a military aircraft, as well. Please respond to this missive as quickly as possible.

Colonel Ruiz

Alvin frowned as he considered the letter, which was short. Maybe looking at expanding their new government? He put the thought aside and opened the next message.

Alvin,

Thank you. Wanted to say that first. We’re starting to make headway with the town, and now, we have allies. I’m sure things will come to light soon. All of this is only possible because you’ve helped as you have.

Danny Ohm

“Hero?” Gothy asked him.

“A lot of letters,” Alvin said. “I’ll explain when I finish.”

Alvin,

The announcement of a new government being formed really kicked an anthill. We’ve started serious talks with our allies because of it. I worry what might happen with that being a broadcast message. If anyone survived in D.C., then we’ll surely be hearing about it in short order.

If you head east, please let us know what you find, and if we need to prepare for reprisals.

Your friend, always,

Susan

Nodding, he opened the last message that was waiting for him.

Alvin,

The war drags on. My husband has found others of your world, so the advantage of guns and vehicles has come to an end. However, we have carved deeply into his lands and are besieging his capital. The Gate he is using is beyond his capital, and it would cost us dearly leaving him at our backs.

I seek your input and, possibly, your aid. It is not normal that a Queen reaches out like this, but you have been a great friend. Your military leaders are stalling on selling us the war machines that would finish this war. Can you assist us— me— in this time of need? I shall grant you another major boon if you can tip the scales for me.

Queen Darkest Night

Alvin inhaled slowly, seeing a way to connect the dots. Checking his XP, he considered his options before stepping back from the kiosk.

“Well?” Gothy asked.

“Quest chain,” Alvin said. “Without it being an actual quest.” He gave them the rundown on the letters.

“Are we going to help her?” Mousie asked.

“There’s a chance we can, but it’ll mean going to Red River first. We’ll have to keep our guests longer than I want to... I can add another room and shower for them to at least keep them out of the way while we work on this.”

“That might be for the best,” Sammi said. “We want Erzulie to meet with the Queen first, and to do that, we’ll have to get involved in the war.”

“Agreed,” Desiree nodded. “Can we help make things easier for my father at the same time?”

“Hmm... no idea if he’s already asked after the armored flamers, so yeah, we probably can. That’ll have to be secondary, though.”

“Yes, I agree,” Desiree smiled.

“Well, I guess we have a plan, then,” Alvin said. “I’ll just fast travel back to Red River. While I’m dealing with Ruiz, the rest of you can keep an eye on Erzulie and her followers.”

“After you give them a room?” Sammi asked.

“Yeah, that first,” Alvin said, a pad appearing in his hand to expand his base.

~*~*~

The corporal jerked slightly at the sudden rainbow light show. “Who goes there?”

“Alvin. I was asked to come speak with the colonel.”

The man blinked the last remnants of the lights from his eyes and gave Alvin a hard look. After a second, he keyed his radio, calling in Alvin’s name and description.

“No, sir... He’s alone, sir... Yes, sir. He looks argumentative, sir.”

“Which one you talking to?” Alvin asked.

The soldier shook his head, not replying. “Yes, sir. His outfit is the same one I’ve been told about, sir, including the duster.”

Alvin sighed, tapping his foot.

“Yes, sir. I’ll inform him, sir.” The soldier met Alvin’s gaze. “They are sending a vehicle for you. Please wait.”

“How long?”

“Shouldn’t be long.”

Alvin gave the corporal a flat look. “Hmm, look at that. I just remembered another meeting…”

“Shit!” the guy hissed. “Look, they said they’re sending it. I don’t know how long. I don’t want to screw up getting you to come in like Williams did.”

“He get reamed?” Alvin asked.

The soldier shook his head, going quiet.

It didn’t take more than a couple of minutes for a Humvee to come pulling up. The gunner gave Alvin a nod. “Alvin, please come with us, sir.”

Alvin shrugged, heading for the Humvee. “Command?”

“Yes, sir.”

Opening the back door, Alvin jumped into the vehicle. “Figured. Anyone want to clue me in on the rush?”

“Not our place, sir.”

“Figures.”

The driver got them moving, and the sergeant in the passenger seat radioed in that they were on the way back. No other conversation happened for the entire trip to the command center. When they got to the right building, the sergeant got out with Alvin, leading him inside.

Alvin looked at the obvious defensive increases the building had been given as they walked the halls. They bypassed the normal meeting rooms, continuing straight for the command center. The heavy metal doors had automated guns to either side, aimed down the hallway. Upon reaching it, the sergeant had to recite his dog tag information. When the doors slid open, they were met by a squad of soldiers equipped with battle armor.

“Alvin, as commanded by the colonel,” the sergeant said.

“I recognize him,” one of the suited men said. “This way please, Alvin.”

“You were one of the guys who helped me clear the housing buildings, aren’t you?” Alvin asked, as the voice sounded familiar.

“All of us are, sir. We got to keep the units.”

“Nice. Lead on.”

The sergeant who brought him saluted, then left. The speaker of the armored unit started toward the command meeting room, which had the glass walls that looked out over the room. Just before reaching the door, the armor retracted, and the soldier opened it for them. He stepped aside for Alvin, then followed him inside.

“Please have a seat, sir. The colonel will be with you shortly.”

“Why do they always have to arrive second?” Alvin asked as he pulled out the chair to the right of where Ruiz would sit.

The sergeant stayed silent, but his lips twitched slightly.

Thankfully, Ruiz didn’t keep him waiting, arriving just two minutes later. A half-dozen others were with him, and one of them was glaring at Alvin.

“Major Johnson,” Alvin grinned at the glaring man. “Is this your seat?”

“It’s mine,” a lieutenant colonel said stiffly. The man was wearing an Air Force uniform, meaning he was likely from Wichita.

Alvin gave the man a glance, then stood up. “Sorry. No placards.”

“Greg, just move down. Alvin, sit,” Ruiz said stiffly.

Everyone shifted at the table, taking their seats.

“Thank you for answering my letter,” Ruiz said. “That same letter explained why I wanted to speak with you.”

“I’d like to know the real reason why,” Alvin said.

“As you doubtlessly know, we’ve consolidated with Wichita and formed a small government. We’re looking to expand to start taking back our nation.”

Alvin was about to open his mouth when a pop-up occurred.

Attention!

The settlements of Nellis Air Force Base, Beatty, Ely, and Bridgeport have formed a government.

The Silver Star Government has been created.

“Figured that would happen,” Alvin chuckled. “Didn’t expect Ely and Bridgeport to have jumped on right away, though.”

“Hmm... Nellis? Good,” Greg nodded. “More air control is good.”

“Looks like others have the same idea,” Alvin told Ruiz. “There are a couple of others in there. You sent them envoys, but let’s talk about leadership and threats. This doesn’t have to take long, but I do have a request.”

“Go ahead,” Ruiz said.

“Queen Night has requested help. She told me that you’ve been hesitant to supply the support she’s trying to buy.”

“We shouldn’t get involved in their war,” Major Johnson interjected.

“Living up to that name still, are you, Johnson?” Alvin asked archly. “Have you not used the barrier glyphs?” He directed the question back to Ruiz.

“We have been,” Ruiz said. “We’ve bought a substantial supply, in fact.”

“Then why are you dicking around with the common ones and not getting the ones the Queen herself can get to you?” Alvin asked. “She probably wants a few planes or choppers, right? What’s wrong with that?”

“It means giving up some of the limited supply we have,” Ruiz said. “We don’t have many. We’ve offered a few more Bradleys in their place.”

“She needs to break a siege, not keep one,” Alvin replied. “If you don’t want to sell them, why don’t you offer her the support?”

“This isn’t why we asked you to come here,” Ruiz said.

“It’s why I came,” Alvin said. “Now, I’ll give you the info, but I need you to give her support. I’ll be heading that way myself, shortly. Now, what do you think— intel for just a few weeks of help?”

Ruiz looked down the table, getting nods from everyone but Johnson. “One week of operations inside the combat zone. It’ll have to be aerial, and we won’t sell her any equipment.”

“I’m sure she’ll take it. I’ll be heading there right after this meeting. I’ll send you what I can about the war so you’re prepared. Now, about settlements and threats. The first big threat nearby are the Greys…”

Chapter Three

Alvin exhaled when he appeared back in the base. The meeting hadn’t been bad, but it’d taken longer than Alvin wanted, as everyone had questions. It honestly looked like Ruiz wanted to unite settlements so they’d all have a better chance of survival.

I should pop over to Nellis and talk to them about helping Night, too, Alvin thought. It’ll also make the trip shorter to California. After all, that isn’t breaking anything. It’s just me using the system in place. The fact Erzulie is here is just coincidental. Now, if I went to Bridgeport, then they could complain.

“Welcome home, sir,” Jarvis said.

“Where is everyone?” Alvin asked, noticing that the front room was empty except for them.

“The Loa and her followers are in their room,” Jarvis said. “I believe the women are in the training room with Nohel.”

“Normal weapons training, I hope?” Alvin asked.

“Indeed, sir. They wanted to run Sammi through some scenarios, and Nohel asked to join them.”

“Hmm... Maybe she wants to grow, that’d be good.”

“What are your plans, sir?”

“Going to portal over to Nellis to ask about getting support for Night. The more help committed, the more she’ll have to reward me.”

“A good point, sir.”

“I’ll see you in a bit,” Alvin said.

~*~*~

The guard jerked at the rainbow light show. “Halt! Name yourself!”

“Alvin. I want to speak with the colonel, or at least Major Cumberland.”

The man frowned, then used his radio. “Wait here,” the corporal told him when he’d gotten a response.

It took what felt like an age for Cumberland to show up.

“Major, good to see you,” Alvin grinned. “Grats on becoming a government.”

Cumberland stared at Alvin for a long moment before he sighed. “Follow me. The colonel asked to see you.”

“Maybe he wants the same thing Colonel Ruiz wanted,” Alvin said.

“Which base?” Cumberland asked.

“I think he’s the acting head of the new Texas government, but Red River, to answer your question.”

“What did he want?”

“Information.”

“About?” Cumberland pressed.

“I’ll explain to your colonel,” Alvin said. “Easier to just do it once.”

Cumberland grunted. “Still can’t believe you survived the bombing.”

“It wasn’t pretty,” Alvin grimaced. “It did the job, though. How was your loot?”

“Good, but the XP was better.”

“Think the colonel will be interested in more like that?” Alvin asked.

“Depends on risk-reward,” Cumberland said. They passed the last guard station by the front doors of the RED HORSE area.

“We going to the base proper?” Alvin asked with raised eyebrows. “I must have gone up in his estimation.”

“I vouched for you,” Cumberland said. “You might be an abrasive dick, but you’ve been honest about it.”

“I am who I am. No reason to hide it,” Alvin grinned.

An up-armored Humvee sat waiting for them, and the gunner gave Cumberland a salute. “Ready, sir.”

“Command,” Cumberland said as he got into the front passenger seat.

Alvin gave the gunner a grin. “Room here, right? I don’t have to get into luggage?”

The gunner chuckled, recalling the last time they’d spoken. “There’s room, sir.”

Alvin climbed in. “You moved faster than I thought you would to form a government, Cumberland.”

“Colonel did,” Cumberland said. “Shawn already had Bridgeport and Ely all ready to go.”

“Ah, so it was easy to agree.”

“I don’t know about easy,” Cumberland snorted.

“What? Surely Shawn isn’t the leader of the government.”

“Colonel Douglas is, but he’s not a supreme leader, either. It’s more a council which chafes a bit.”

“Hmm... I bet they aren’t too obstinate.”

“Not yet, but when will they be?” Cumberland groused.

“Ah, it’s the uncertainty that bothers you,” Alvin nodded. “How is the Speedway? Still packed full of useless people?”

“Not as many,” Cumberland said. “There was a good point to us binding together. Those people were all given the choice to move to one of our allies.”

“Oh, that had to be so fun for them,” Alvin winced.

“Actually, all three sent people to pitch themselves to the refugees. We lost hundreds that day, which eased our own situation immensely.”

“I wonder how many of them became useful people and how many are still trying to mooch.”

“Not my problem,” Cumberland chuckled.

The command center of Nellis had obviously been moved, as the smaller, well-removed building didn’t look impressive. Alvin eyed it with speculation as they got out of the Humvee. He didn’t expect the retinal scanner that Cumberland used beside the door.

“Got some of the electronics working again, I see.”

“We got a lot of them working,” Cumberland grunted.

The door opened to reveal hardened defenses. Thick concrete pillboxes sat facing the open doorway. Heavy machine gun barrels lined the top of the pillbox, making it clear someone would have a terrible day if they weren’t supposed to be there.

“Walla-Walla,” Cumberland said.

“Approach,” came a resonate voice.

Alvin followed Cumberland past the defensive emplacements to find a group of battle-armored men waiting for them. “Looks like you’ve been buying up stuff.”

“This him?” one of the metal-encased men asked.

“This is him,” Cumberland nodded.

“I’m Major Taylor. Follow me.”

Alvin fell in behind the armored man, with Cumberland trailing him. The next room had an elevator that they took down a couple of floors. When the doors opened again, Alvin whistled. Nellis had restored a lot of their electronics.

“Much better than Red River,” Alvin said. “More radar, for sure.”

He was taken to a side room where Colonel Douglas was waiting for them, along with four other men. “Alvin, please sit,” Douglas said.

Alvin took an empty seat. “Thanks for seeing me, but it just makes me think you want something.”

“And you do, as well,” Douglas said. “Mutual cooperation is available.”

“I need aid sent to Queen Night,” Alvin said. “I have it from the other government already, but doubling up and showing you can work together would likely help both of you.”

“What do you get out of it?” Douglas asked.

“The personal thanks of a Queen,” Alvin smiled. “She’ll be very thankful.”

A few men sneered slightly before their professional demeanors reset.

Douglas shook his head. “Your reputation makes that seem plausible, but I’m not biting.”

“Good,” Alvin chuckled. “They did, though.” His head tilted at the other men. “But it wasn’t wrong— I just shaded the answer. She’ll reward me with the best loot she can give me. She wants to buy equipment and training from you, but you’re probably going to refuse that.”

“We are.”

“Then lend her aid. A weeks’ worth of operational aid, same as Colonel Ruiz is doing. With both of you on board, it should crush her husband’s last resistance. You’d end a millennium-long war and give their world stability again.”

“Our people say her side is matriarchal and domineering,” one of the majors chimed in.

“And the other side is patriarchal, but also raping, abusive assholes,” Alvin shrugged. “I’ve met people from both sides and, honestly, even though I dislike some of what I’ve seen from Night’s side, it’s a damned sight better than her husband’s. At least her people never said they’d come to conquer us. She’s willing to be an ally, not a threat.”

“What do we get from it?” Cumberland asked.

“Negotiate with her,” Alvin said. “But I’m here and you obviously want something from me.”

“Groom Lake,” Douglas said. “We can’t have the bad Greys coming and going as they please from it.”

“You have the needed firepower to stop them,” Alvin said.

“We don’t,” Douglas grimaced. “They outperform us in the air.”

“Talk with Red River and get Bradleys with explosive ammo,” Alvin said. “That’ll ruin their day. Set up a picket and choke them out. I believe that Red River is doing the same to Albuquerque. It’ll force the Greys to come to the table. And we have good relations with the other Greys.”

“Siege them?” Douglas asked.

“It’s the easiest route,” Alvin said. “They might have other openings around the world, but this is it for our continent. I bet the good Greys come out to speak, if nothing else. Open up dialogue with them and start getting them on board. The more we can lobby them peacefully, the more they might help calm their brethren.”

“Hmm...” Douglas murmured thoughtfully.

“What did Red River want from you?” Cumberland asked, not having forgotten the previous conversation.

“Intel on the other settlements and the threats near each. They want to combine as many settlements as possible.”

“To try regaining what we lost?” Douglas asked.

“To make a fresh start. The United States fell, but a new nation can be born. It won’t be the democratic republic we had, but we might make something good,” Alvin said. “I’m sure the settlements in Utah and Colorado will be forming a government soon. One thing that must be acknowledged is the native tribes. Johnny, the shaman I’ve met, is meeting and helping them all find the totem spirits of their past. I’ve seen signs of Owl and Wolf already.”

“You’re saying the tribes are a threat?” Douglas asked after exchanging glances with his officers.

“Only if you make them one. From my interactions, they just want to be free to be who they are. If you treat them as equals, it might make the whole country better. They won’t be forced into corners again, so don’t even try doing that. I saw a small avatar of Brother Wolf… he’s powerful. The old gods are real and coming back, so accept that and don’t be surprised by it. My advice? Find anyone who has belief and encourage them, as long as their deity isn’t a dick. Divine help can be a good thing, but the wrong god can make it a terrible thing.”

“We have a few on base, sir,” one of the majors chimed in.

“We’ll talk to them later,” Douglas said. “Okay, you want a weeks’ worth of operations for Queen Night. We can do that, but I need you to go to Groom Lake.”

Alvin raised an eyebrow. “You want me to die? The bad Greys have a massive hard-on for me.”

“The good ones like you, though,” Douglas said. “I want you to take Cumberland and establish a channel for him.”

“Can I just invite one of them to come entreat with you, instead?” Alvin asked. “I can set it up for the spot I always pop in.”

“They’d do that?”

“If I ask and offer them some DNA, I’m sure they will. Can you get some volunteers?”

Douglas looked at his men, then nodded. “How much?”

“Ten samples should be fine, preferably from ten different people to give the max spectrum you can get.”

“I can have them in an hour, sir,” one of the majors told Douglas.

“Okay, I just need to nip over to the kiosk then and send a letter,” Alvin said. “After I set up this meet and greet, we’re good?”

“If you can deliver, we’ll deliver, too. I’ll contact Night to ask what she wants,” Douglas said. “If she agrees to the price, we’ll come in.”

“Sounds good, but Douglas, she’s a Queen. She’s been one for longer than we’ve had civilization. So don’t try to rake her too badly. Think of what she can teach us and what we can get from them later.”

“Diplomacy isn’t my strongest suit, but I can do it,” Douglas said.

“More than I can, but that isn’t a high bar,” Alvin chuckled. “I’ll just fast travel back to the kiosk. Send Cumberland along when you can.”

“We will,” Douglas said as he stood up. “I didn’t like you before, but… I can see why others speak so highly of you now.”

Alvin grinned. “Susan and Shawn?”

“And others,” Douglas said, extending his hand.

“A pleasure, Colonel,” Alvin said as they shook hands. “I know it’ll be hard on you and other military leaders, but this is for the best. It’s the best chance we have as Humanity to survive this game.”

“If they stop changing everything,” Douglas snorted. “Now I understand why some of my men would curse devs from their games.”

Alvin laughed, “Yeah, but they’re finally working on it. In the end, we might end up with something truly great.”

“Might as well just ask for Heinlein’s benevolent AI to guide us.”

“You’re not as far off as you might think,” Alvin grinned as he vanished in a rainbow light.

Chapter Four

“Alvin?” James asked, surprised to see him appear in Green River.

“Hey. Susan in?”

“She’s busy,” James said. “I’m sure you saw the notification earlier.”

“About the new government? Yeah.”

“She’s hashing out an agreement with the tribes, the one here and the one in New Mexico.”

“She’s beating me to it, then,” Alvin chuckled. “Red River was asking about the other settlements. Looks like they want to combine as many as possible.”

“Since we’re between them and connecting them, it’s best we get a voice at the table,” Bill said, approaching them. “Us and the tribes’.”

“She’s meeting with them here?”

“Ignacio,” Bill said. “Johnny stopped in there when she put the idea forward.”

“Brother Owl doing owl things,” Alvin snorted. “Okay. I’m all for the western states uniting again. I’ll be curious to see how the government works, especially if we tag in the Dwarves and Elves.”

“They wouldn’t, would they?” James asked.

“Might want to be viewed as embassies. National ground for them, but willing to aid each other,” Alvin shrugged. “But that’s above my paygrade.”

“Are you just hopping from settlement to settlement?” Bill asked.

“I’ve been getting things lined up for Queen Night. She asked for help breaking her husband’s last resistance. It seems he got a Gate of his own and started getting guns and vehicles. She wants to re-tip the balance.”

“Don’t think we could do much for you,” James said.

“No. I’m working with the two governments now. Just wanted to stop in and put the idea of forming one to…” Alvin trailed off when a pop-up appeared before him. “She didn’t waste time.”

Attention!

The settlements of Green River, Ignacio, and Fort Duchesne have formed a government.

The Great Spirit Government has been created.

“Looks like we’re one of three now,” James smiled.

“Now to get the three of you together to form a mega government, or whatever it’s going to be called,” Alvin said. “I’m off to help some Elves win a war. Not sure if we’ll stop back in, but we might.”

“How’s Nohel doing?” James asked suddenly.

“Working out,” Alvin said. “She’s slowly coming to accept her role. We’ve had a few small stumbles, but we’ve worked on them. She’ll be taking over for Jarvis.”

“Taking over for Jarvis?” Bill asked. “I don’t like the sound of that.”

“Long story, and I should tell it to everyone. Rain check it for now, and ask Susan to move on combining all three governments. I wonder who the tribes put in charge.”

“Good question. Also, what does it mean for us?” James asked.

“I’m off,” Alvin said as he summoned the Huey.

“A Huey?” Bill asked with wide eyes.

“Yeah, we picked it up from Nellis a while ago. Lots going on,” Alvin chuckled. “Later.”

James and Bill watched him head for the gate as the helicopter appeared outside the settlement walls. James leaned in toward Bill. “He loves making us worry.”

“Him having a chopper is worrying enough,” Bill said. “The fact that he can already fly one must mean the knowledge can be purchased from the kiosk. There are a few non-military Hueys used for medical transport. Maybe we can get one and see about retrofitting it?”

“I like it,” James grinned. “Think Susan will go for it?”

“Yup, just so we have some air support if needed,” Bill nodded.

The two of them watched as the chopper took off.

~*~*~

Alvin brought it back to the base after flying for a bit. When he got out Gothy was coming into the garage.

“Hero?”

“Sorry, I was just in Utah and we need to leave from somewhere. Thought I’d grab her for a quick flight.”

“We saw the announcement for the new governments. Checked in with Susan?”

“She was in Ignacio making a government with Johnny. I talked with James and Bill. We’re all set to go see the Queen. I have tentative agreements of help from both Nellis and Red River.”

“Thank you, Hero,” Mousie said. “I know you’re doing it for me.”

“And the loot, but yes, you factored highly in my decisions,” Alvin smiled.

“Because Hero loves us,” Desiree said, joining the others with Sammi behind her.

“I almost forgot to ask for your father,” Alvin said a little sheepishly. “I remembered it just before I left. They do have a few flaming units left, and said they’d get them working and sell them to him. Just need to send a letter to dear old Dad and tell him to ask after them.”

“I’ll go right now,” Desiree said, quickly going back to the kiosk room.

“Are we heading off to see the Queen?” Sammi asked.

“Yup,” Alvin said, “as soon as Desiree gets back. With five of us in the Blade, one of us will have to sit on the back bench.”

“I’ll sit there. I haven’t had training on her,” Sammi said.

“Probably for the best,” Gothy said. “We’ll fix that soon.”

“How was training with Nohel?” Alvin asked.

“Good. She’s coming along. Our newest wife is rapidly improving, too.”

“I want to be your equal,” Sammi said. “I know I’m behind, but I’ll do my best.”

“We know,” Mousie smiled at her. “We knew that before you came into the game as an alpha tester. You showed you would always do your best as a dev.”

“She’s right,” Alvin said. “You saved Jarvis. You worked hard to make this shit bearable for everyone in it. If you keep that drive, we have no doubts about you.”

Sammi smiled brightly, her cheeks heating a little at the praise. “I just wanted it to be good.”

“And we’ll do the same for you,” Gothy said huskily, snaking an arm around Sammi’s waist, drawing her closer. “We’ll make it good for you.”

“Down, Gothy,” Alvin laughed. “Come on, let’s load up. Desiree should be back any second, and then we can fly.”

“Fine, Hero,” Gothy sighed, but she still kissed Sammi hard before letting her go.

Sammi was panting when she followed the others to the Blade. “I’ll do even better with incentives like that.”

Alvin laughed harder, knowing Sammi was a perfect fit with them.

~*~*~

The flight was going well, and they were almost halfway across Nevada when there was a pop-up.

Attention!

The Great Spirit Government has offered the Twurgh friendly relationship status.

These two entities shall now enjoy preferred trade status.

Alvin chuckled. “Johnny sure isn’t waiting.”

“Bet you that Shawn is trying to get Nellis to do the same with Queen Night,” Sammi said.

“No bet. Shawn’s smart enough to know it’d be better. I also bet the envoy positions are changing to one per government instead of per settlement.”

“You’re probably correct, but the envoy can have staff, so it’s likely that the other envoys will just become assistants instead of having to go home,” Sammi added.

“It gives them greater bargaining power when combining governments,” Gothy said. “That friendly status will likely carry over.”

“Oh, we should nudge Shawn, then,” Mousie said, “to make sure they have the same edge.”

“Yeah, probably for the best. It will weaken Texas’ standing some, but they already had an edge with two military bases and the dozen or more settlements they’ll fold together,” Alvin nodded.

“We could swing down to them,” Gothy suggested. “It’d add an hour onto the flight time.”

“We can just send him a letter,” Alvin replied. “Let’s just make it to the Gate and go through.”

“When do you think they’ll get the help to Queen Night?” Mousie asked after a few minutes.

“A week, probably? It’ll take them that long to get everything in order. Militaries don’t move quickly unless they’re under direct attack. They’re figuring out what they can do without costing them too much, probably using the kiosk to negotiate with Queen Night at the same time… shit, I should have sent her a letter before we left so she would know it was us that nudged them for her.”

“I did, Hero,” Mousie said softly. “I wanted her to know that you helped push them to take her requests seriously, and that we’re doing things to make sure they do. You deserve all the credit, while they deserve none. I know she’ll pay them, but their standings won’t rise for it.”

“Thank you, Mousie. I’ll reward you for that later.”

“I have some big birds on the left,” Desiree cut in. “They seem to be heading for us.”

“We can cut them down and collect,” Gothy said. “We’re not on an aggressive timeline like we were for rescuing Sammi.”

“Agreed. Cut them down, then drop and loot, if safe,” Alvin added.

“I really do thank you all for that,” Sammi said. “It made me so happy to hear that you were coming for me. Not for the power that Erzulie could give you, but for me.”

“I once called you our fourth wife,” Gothy said. “I wanted you, and Hero gives me what I want.”

“To be fair, Sammi,” Alvin said, “we both wanted you, and I think our wives liked you, too.”

“You were always fair,” Mousie said.

“I didn’t know you as long, but even I was intrigued,” Desiree added. “Almost in range. Gothy, you can pivot on them, and the two of us should both be able to hit them.”

“Got it,” Gothy replied.

Sammi squirmed in her seat, her heart pounding. She’d had a big crush on Alvin and Gothy from the start— they were what she always wanted to be. They were free with themselves, willing to give the world the finger, to be who they were and fuck everyone else. When Gothy had teased her, it had been so hard to not just give in and let Gothy use her, but she couldn’t. She’d have lost her job, been ostracized by the company, and then society, so she clamped down on it and did her job better, hoping that they’d be happy with her.

When the fanfics had started showing up, she’d spent nights reading them or looking over the art, wishing they were true. Now, here she was. She was sure her bosses were cursing over this. They’d chosen her because of her dedication, and the fact they wanted to showcase her to maybe help marginalize Alvin’s popularity.

Her smile grew as she thought of how upset they had to be. Not only had she not gone off to do her own thing, but she’d begged Alvin to help her. The guns firing were a distant thing to her as she imagined how her old coworkers or even her parents were taking what she’d done. She’d not only come out as bisexual so publicly they couldn’t try to ignore it, she’d flown her kinks so proudly that her father was likely disowning her.

“Sammi?” Alvin’s voice jolted her from her thoughts.

“Sorry, Hero, what is it?”

“Did you want to jump out and loot?” Alvin asked again, giving her a curious look.

“Sure. I want to help as much as I can.”

“You’re up, then. What were you thinking about?”

“How much I want to be here, and what I left behind,” Sammi told him. “I can tell you after, if you want?”

“I’d like to hear it,” Gothy said. “I know there’s something in your past. You’re part of us now, and you already know our pasts.”

“Let me go loot and I’ll tell you. We still have a few hours until we reach the Gate, right?”

“Yup,” Gothy said.

“Okay, how many birds to loot?” Sammi asked.

“Twelve,” Desiree said. “On my side.”

Sammi stood up, shaking her head at the feeling of solid ground beneath her. “The anti-grav core is silly. I don’t have to buckle in at all.”

“Best to be safe,” Alvin said. “It’s why we use at least a single line. We don’t know if anyone will have a counter to the core.”

“Right. Good point,” Sammi said as she went to Desiree’s side.

Desiree snagged her, kissing her cheek. “We’ll be ready to help if something happens. We won’t let our wife face danger alone.”

Sammi’s smile bloomed brighter. “Thank you, Desiree.”

It only took her a few minutes to loot the carcasses. Once they were back on their way, they conducted a brief survey of the loot. The majority of what she’d picked up was feathers, some talons, and eagle meat, but the last item was another egg.

“Sammi, what’s with the eggs?” Alvin asked.

“Other people have hatched them already, so I can tell you,” Sammi said. “They become pets. Some are non-combat pets that will follow you around and respawn if they die. Others are combat pets that will help you, but can be killed, so you should use them in the right places. The bloodsucker is a combat pet. This one is a non-combat pet.”

“Hmm, not sure I want a giant mosquito combat pet,” Alvin said. “Rare?”

“Combat pets are rare. Non-combat pets aren’t, but you can only have one of them, so you should choose carefully… although you can cage them and give them to others.”

“Yeah, sounds very game-like,” Alvin said.

“The non-combat pets do give you bonuses,” Sammi went on. “Eagles, for instance, would give you slightly sharper eyesight.”

Alvin grinned. “Mousie, would you like a pet?”

“Oh hell, Hero, she already has the best eyesight out of all of us,” Gothy laughed.

“How big will it be, and do we have to feed it?” Mousie asked.

“About the size of your hand, and no. It’ll just flutter along beside you. When you want, raise your hand and it’ll land so you can dismiss it. Even if it’s not fluttering, as long as it’s your pet, you get the bonus.”

“I’ll take it, Hero,” Mousie smiled. “Anything that makes me better for our family is good.”

“I think it will,” Alvin grinned. “I’ll hand it over the moment we land.”

Chapter Five

“Hero, do we put the bloodsucker up on the auction house?” Gothy asked after a few minutes.

“Yeah, but let Sammi do it… wait,” Alvin paused. “Sammi, you’re our wife now. Are you part of our joint account?”

“I… don’t know? I mean, I asked to be yours. I could do a vow like a wedding vow, if that’s okay?”

“Yes,” Gothy said instantly.

“Please do,” Alvin said. “We want you on the same playing field.”

“I vow to Alvin Leon Lambert to be his wife, equal in status as his other wives. All I want is to be who I always wanted to be. To be loved and accepted for what I always hid. To cast aside what came before and to be made anew as his beloved wife, and the devoted plaything of his other wives.”

“I’ll accept that,” Alvin said softly. He’d heard the depth of her soul in that statement.

“That should tie me to you like it does them,” Sammi whispered, “if they haven’t patched it out yet.”

“Patched what out?” Alvin asked.

“NDA,” Sammi said guiltily.

“Then don’t ever say it,” Gothy said. “You’re ours now. No way we’re letting you go.”

“Thank you,” Sammi sniffled.

“Now, what were you thinking about before?” Alvin asked.

“My life,” Sammi admitted. She took a moment to consider what she was about to do. Everything would be public— there would be no way for her father to ignore her anymore. This would burn the slim friendship she had with her mother, as Sammi knew she would find fault with her for doing this.

“If you—” Alvin started to say.

“No, it’s time. I already burned so much when I admitted my desires to you last night…” she trailed off. “It really was just last night, wasn’t it? Hmm... waking up this morning felt like I always belonged here and had been here for longer.”

“It’s only been three months for me,” Alvin chuckled, “but I understand. Things just slotted into place. This has felt like the life I was always meant to have.”

“Ditto,” Gothy chimed in.

“I want no other life,” Mousie added.

“I have found true happiness since they rescued me,” Desiree smiled.

A smile came to Sammi as she felt the warmth in her chest grow. “Yeah, this is where we all belong. Sorry, I didn’t mean to stall. My life before yesterday was good. Most would have killed to have the life I had, if they didn’t mind the chains that came with it. My family comes from wealth. My father is powerful and influential, my mother was a beauty who graced many forums with her figure, and all of it is a lie.”

Alvin glanced back at her, seeing her eyes looking into the past.

“From the time of my birth, I wasn’t free. I was an automaton to do what my parents wanted. Dressed in the best clothes, sent to the best schools, friends with only those of my station. Most will never know a life as pampered as mine, except that friends were never real friends. They were like me and, because of that, it was war. We sniped at each other as best we could without breaking the role of perfect angels. Every slight, every edge we could get, we used against each other.”

Sammi began to tremble as she brought up the past. Alvin unhooked and went to sit beside her. He informed Mousie over the radio, on a single channel, so as not to break Sammi’s moment.

“Anything but perfection was met with cold hatred by my father. My mother… she tried, but she realized too late that she was as trapped as I was. If she ever speaks out, her whole life will vanish, as my father will crush anyone, even her. I’m safe in here. They can’t remove me, not without breaking the contracts I signed, which would fold the entire company. By the time he realizes what I’m saying, it’ll be too late for him.”

She jerked slightly when Alvin put his arm around her. She gave him a worried smile, then leaned into him.

“I’m here,” Alvin said. “We’re all here.”

“Thanks,” Sammi whispered before she spoke up again. “I don’t want to drag this out too far, but let’s say I started showing too much independence during my teens. I should have focused on management, but instead, I got into AI design. He cut me off, isolated me from even my mother, and reduced my money to as close to nothing as he could without it raising too many eyebrows. I went from the family estate to the guest estate outside the city. As I said, I had a comfortable life, except for love. He never showed love... I’m certain he doesn’t know what that means. My mother cared for me, but when I was cut off, even she stopped speaking to me, probably because he threatened to do the same to her.”

“Can’t kill him, can I?” Alvin asked, already knowing the answer.

“Not like Gothy’s dad,” Sammi giggled. “Even the thought of you beside me has to make him rage. I’m sure he’s heard about last night by now and is trying to mitigate what he can. His black sheep just outed herself to all of society. The famed tech princess is the kinked slut now…” Sammi trembled, her thighs rubbing together. “Oh, all those people who wrote fanfic have to be having a heyday today.”

“I’m sure they are,” Gothy laughed.

“We’ll help with those needs,” Alvin whispered, nipping her ear, “but later.”

Shuddering, she gasped, leaning into him harder. “Yes, my dearest Hero.”

“Is that your story?” Alvin asked as he felt her continue to tremble.

“For the most part... I’m one of the best cutting-edge AI developers in the world. I had offers from all the top companies, except my father’s. I came to work for the company I did mostly to spite him. My family and this company have not been friends for generations. I became one of the leads for this game because they needed help untangling their AIs. I was so happy to save Jarvis and the few others. When they asked for someone to speak with you, no one wanted to… except me. I made it seem like a hassle when I was all but begging in my mind to be allowed. Then, you ‘tricked me’ into telling you my name,” Sammi smiled.

“Oh, so not a trick after all, hmm?” Alvin asked.

“No. I wanted it said. They couldn’t get rid of me from there. Your fan base is so rabid, so dedicated, that the company can’t stop you. They didn’t say I couldn’t tell you that, so fuck them. They had us stop the bonuses because you would’ve had too much XP too quickly. You would have become unstoppable.”

“Like we aren’t now?” Desiree asked.

“Not as much, but if he had the millions of XP he could’ve had back before Beatty…”

“I knew they were fucking with me,” Alvin growled.

“They had to hinder you,” Sammi whispered, shuddering with need as he growled beside her. “There was no one else as popular. You eclipsed them all so easily, mostly because of how you and Gothy just flaunted who you were and gave no fucks about what others think. You have no idea how rare that is in society today. The early 2020s were so fucked. Seeing people not afraid to say what they want and do what they want… it’s something we can’t do nowadays.”

“COVID did that?” Alvin asked, recalling a bit of the world just before his unexpected death.

“No… there was so much upheaval after you died… the world wasn’t pretty.”

“You’re sidetracking her, Hero,” Desiree said.

“Sorry. Go ahead, Sammi.”

“When they decided they wanted to push the envelope of their development forward, they started looking for people willing to do it. There’s major risk… shit, I can’t say more…”

“Then don’t,” Alvin said softly. “Your father was an uncaring dick. All you wanted was acceptance, wasn’t it? To be called a ‘good girl’ and to be praised?”

Sammi shivered. “Yes...”

Alvin nipped her ear again. “Good girl, Sammi.”

With a grunt, she shuddered hard against him.

“And Gothy was right. You’re easier to get off than she is,” Alvin murmured. “Your past doesn’t matter to us. It does explain some of your kinks, though. I take it you experimented in secret, always afraid it would come out?”

“Yes. My relationships were about being used. They were either bought to go away or paid off to destroy evidence. None of them wanted me enough to stand up to him.”

“We will,” Gothy said, “but we both know he’ll never show up here.”

“No, no he won’t,” Sammi smiled as she exhaled a deep breath. “Will you really keep me?”

“Yes,” all four of them said.

“My pets are mine,” Gothy said firmly.

“My wife will not be relinquished,” Desiree said.

“I do not wish to lose my fellow pen-mate,” Mousie added.

“What’s mine is mine,” Alvin said simply. “You gave yourself to us. We’ll never let you go now. Team Asshole will raise holy hell if they try to take you from us, too.”

Sammi snuggled closer. “Thank you... I’ll never be able to fully express how much this means to me, how complete I feel right now.”

“I know that feeling,” Gothy said.

Alvin gave Sammi a soft kiss before he stood up. “Want to take the door gun?”

“Not today. I want to train first.”

“Okay. Just relax, then, and let us protect you.”

Sammi sank back into the seat. “Protected by my Hero and our wives… yes. Thank you.”

Chapter Six

The village around the Gate had really started to come together for the Queen’s people. Many of the dark-skinned Elves gathered as Gothy landed them in a clear area. One stood in front of the others, wearing a smile when she waved to Alvin.

“Lightkiller,” Alvin greeted the woman as he stepped out of the Huey. “Got a kiosk?”

“We do indeed, Alvin. Would you care to use it?”

“I want to add it to our fast travel points before we go through the Gate.”

“You’re coming to aid Queen Night?” Lightkiller asked with hope.

“Not just me. I prodded the military, so they’ll likely be sending aid to her soon. You need to knock that building down and clear a straight line from there to there for them,” Alvin said, pointing at the building in question. “The jets and bombers will need a clear, straight stretch when they come through. Mark it off so people stay out of the way.”

Lightkiller motioned to another of the dark-skinned Elven women. “Get started on that.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the subordinate replied as she took off jogging toward the crowd, barking orders and pointing.

“Why now?” Lightkiller asked as she watched the others leave the Huey.

“She asked and they weren’t moving, so I’m helping.”

“Mousie… Mousie….” Lightkiller said the name, then faltered and tried again. “What?”

“She had her name changed via the kiosk. If you try to call her by her old name, her new one slips out. You can still call her ‘Kuro,’ but you have to firmly think of it as a nickname. And frankly, Mousie doesn’t want to be called by that name, anymore.”

“Ah. I see. Mousie, it is good to see you again. You, as well, Matriarch Gothy. I do not believe I’ve met the other two.”

“Desiree, Sammi, this is Ayla Lightkiller. Lightkiller, my wives, Desiree and Sammi.”

Lightkiller’s eyebrows went up. “Four wives? Well, you are a man of power, so it shouldn’t surprise me.”

“More like they all accepted me,” Alvin grinned. “If any of them objected, things would be ugly.”

“Yes, most women will not agree to a marriage with other wives if they do not understand each other. Even when problems develop later, they are normally amicable.”

“We’ll always get along. We mesh perfectly,” Gothy smiled. “Now, about the kiosk? We’d like to get to Queen Night before we need to rest.”

“She is just outside the King’s capital,” Lightkiller said. “Please follow me. I do not wish to detain you from assisting her.”

The settlement only had a few small buildings, one of which was now being demolished. All of them were wood structures, but the fact that they had that much already was amazing.

“What building is that being removed?” Alvin asked as they trailed Lightkiller.

“My home,” Lightkiller replied simply.

“You agreed to that faster than I would have expected with it being your home,” Alvin said.

“It needs to be done for the aid to reach my Queen. I can share with another while a new one is built for me.”

“I see. Where did the envoys get off to?” Alvin asked, changing the subject.

“The capital,” Lightkiller answered. “This way, they can speak with the seneschal while the Queen is on campaign. The kiosks make it easy to deliver messages over long distances.”

“They do, indeed,” Alvin chuckled. “So she messages with her seneschal, who then conducts business with them?”

“Yes. She didn’t wish them with her, as she wouldn’t want them killed during her war.”

“Makes sense,” Gothy said.

“Has the Queen given you leave to handle trade on this side of the Gate?” Alvin asked.

“I have a lot of leeway, but some things will need her approval,” Lightkiller said. “What is it you want? As a trusted ally and friend, we will do much for you.”

“Not us. You saw the announcement about the Dwarves and the Great Spirit Government, right?”

“Ah, yes. I have orders that if one of those you have vouched for approaches us, we can do the same.”

“Great. I expect someone to get to it soon.”

“More curves being broken...” Sammi murmured.

“They honestly thought that people wouldn’t set up friendly status for trade?” Gothy asked her.

“It should be harder,” Sammi shrugged. “I think it’s mostly Alvin having done what he has that’s making it so effortless for them. The goodwill he’s established with the factions is being used now to help the governments.”

“Yeah, and I’m fine with that,” Alvin said. “If they fuck it up, I’ll voice my displeasure.”

“And we’d sever ties with anyone who tried to take advantage of us,” Lightkiller said simply. “It must be a two-way, equal partnership.”

“As it should be,” Desiree nodded. “If it isn’t, it isn’t a partnership, but a parasitic relationship.”

“Exactly,” Lightkiller smiled. “This building right here houses the kiosk.”

“Thanks,” Alvin said.

“I wish you safe and speedy travels. I shall go attend to my duties now,” Lightkiller said.

They thanked her and went inside to tap the kiosk for fast travel. Once they had, they walked back to the Huey, getting in before flying through the Gate.

They landed soon after going through the Gate and relayed the same message they’d given to Lightkiller— make a straight stretch away from the Gate where the planes could come through. The woman in charge agreed and hurried off to call out orders.

Back aboard the helicopter again, they took off heading away from the Queen’s lands. “Well, time to see what the other side looks like,” Alvin said.

“You’ll see more whites and yellows, but otherwise, the cities will look similar. They were mostly built during the time the King and Queen lived together,” Mousie told him.

“That makes sense,” Alvin said, but he looked at Sammi, who gave him a small shrug. Yeah, mostly just lazy coding on the part of Jarvis’ company, Alvin thought. Easy to reuse art assets with a different coloration.

“If it’s the same distance to the King’s capital, then we’re looking at ten to twelve hours of flight time,” Gothy said.

“Not going to make it in one go, then,” Alvin sighed. “We’ve already been in the air for five hours. Let’s make it a couple more, then return to base for the night.”

“You got it, Hero.”

“We can send her a letter when we stop for the night,” Mousie said.

“Yeah. I’m going to poke Shawn about hooking his government up with friendly relations with the Queen, too,” Alvin said.

“Thank you, Hero.”

~*~*~

It was roughly two hours later when Gothy summoned the base for them. The sudden stop from full flight was disconcerting to all of them, but there was no physical effect from it.

“That’s just weird. Nice, but weird,” Sammi said.

“Thanks for that, by the way,” Gothy said as she pulled her flight helmet off and got out. “The fact that we’re always facing forward makes it so much nicer, too.”

“You’re welcome. It just made sense to me. You always want to go forward when leaving, and there’s no reason for movement when you come back since we’re literally pulling you into a different world.”

“Just another thing we wanted to thank you for doing,” Alvin said, putting his arm around her waist.

“Oh? So... rewards?” Sammi asked, biting her lip.

“A lot of them,” Desiree smirked.

Sammi started to squirm before a cough got their attention. “Sir, Nohel is already cooking. Dinner will be in twenty minutes,” Jarvis said.

“Okay, thanks. A quick rinse to get some of the salt and stink off, then dinner,” Alvin told his wives.

“And then strawberry tart for dessert,” Gothy husked, giving Sammi a wink as she strutted past.

“Oh, yes. With extra cream, please,” Mousie smirked.

“Yes, with some on top to be licked off,” Desiree added.

Sammi shivered in Alvin’s grip, her head jerking up and down. “Yes, yes, please?”

Alvin chuckled. “Well, if all of my wives want it, I’m unlikely to say no.” He leaned in to whisper in her ear, “But maybe a stuffed strawberry tart first, so they can have cream from any angle they want. Hmm?”

A muffled sound came from Sammi, and she had to lean against Alvin.

“And now, someone really needs the shower… again,” Alvin said as he scooped her up. “Here, let me help, since your legs are weak.”

Sammi let out a small gasp and clung to his shoulders. Looking up at his smiling face, her heart beat faster. “Like a bride?”

“Well, you are a new bride,” Alvin said. “Took the vow today, in fact, which means last night, you were just a wanton slut.”

Sammi buried her face in his chest as she panted. “Yes. You make me that way, all of you. I want to be like that for you always. Tie me up, spank me, eat me, force me down, anything... as long as you’ll shower me in love.”

“We’ll give you love,” Alvin whispered as he walked through the front room, ignoring Erzulie’s followers. “In all its wonderfully debauched forms, but also pure love. Our Sammi is perfect for us. While I’m upset that your life has been shit, I’m glad you are here with us now.”

That idea— that her shit life is what let her be here now— made her blink. If enduring the lack of love, praise, and attention is what was needed to be here with them all now, I’d gladly endure it a thousand times again, Sammi thought as she held Alvin tighter.

~*~*~

Dinner was done, leaving Alvin full and happy. “My favorites, Nohel. Thank you.”

“Jarvis said you enjoyed chili cheese fries and cheeseburgers,” Nohel nodded. “When he suggested the flaze instead of just ground beef, I was skeptical, but they really do work well together.”

“They do,” Gothy nodded. “I’m a bit too full for what I wanted, though.”

“So we watch a movie first,” Desiree suggested.

“Sounds good, but in our room,” Alvin said. “Sammi, want to pick?”

“Really?” Sammi asked.

“Yes,” Mousie said. “We’ve all chosen before. Let’s see what you select.”

“Okay,” Sammi said, standing up.

“Did Erzulie and the others eat before us?” Alvin asked Jarvis.

“An hour before you got home, to make it easier on everyone,” Jarvis replied.

“Good idea,” Alvin nodded.

“It was Nohel’s idea,” Jarvis said.

“Good idea, Nohel,” Alvin said.

“Uhm... Alvin, can I…?” Nohel began, but faded off.

“Can you...?” Alvin prompted her gently, as his wives were already heading for the bedroom.

“Would it be okay to upgrade my stats some?” Nohel whispered.

“Sure,” Alvin said. “Gothy?”

“We’ll get things ready, Hero!” Gothy called back to him from the doorway.

“I’ll be along shortly.”

Nohel went ahead of Alvin. Her steps were quick, as if she was afraid that he might change his mind if she didn’t get there first. Alvin watched her, wondering about her sudden want for improvement.

Maybe the training with the others sparked it? Alvin thought. Seeing them do near-inhuman things might have done it... Lips pursed, he wondered about that.

Nohel stood in front of the kiosk, breathing a little fast. “I was thinking of starting small. Another point of Hardiness?”

“You have the XP?” Alvin asked.

“I do, but…” Nohel trailed off again.

“Nohel, asking never hurts. The most that happens is that they say ‘no.’ I won’t be cruel or demeaning about it, so please, ask.” He kept his tone gentle to help ease her fear.

“Gothy said that I could ask for more, in place of straight XP.”

“She’s not wrong. Hmm… hang on, please,” Alvin told her.

He was back to the kiosk in a minute with Gothy and the others. “Okay, Nohel wants to up her stats, and we have a good chunk of XP. Sammi, it struck me that we should bump you to be our equal, as well.”

Sammi blinked. “Really?”

“Yeah. Then I can take Blade tomorrow and fly while you all train, helping Sammi and Nohel adjust to their new stats.”

“Oh… I like it, Hero,” Gothy grinned. “We can add extra lives for Sammi too.”

“But,” Nohel said, “I’m not—”

“No buts,” Gothy cut her off. “I offered and you asked. You won’t get pushed as high as Sammi, but you’re still getting improved.”

“Okay,” Nohel whispered. “I just feel like I’m not worth—”

“Nohel,” Alvin said softly, “that’s your old life. Those we care for are worth a lot, and we’ll do a lot for them. Look at what we’re going to do for Queen Night, and she’s just a friend. You’re here in our home with us. Maybe not one of us, but you’re still part of the family, like Jarvis. If you ask for too much, I’ll tell you. I won’t be mean, cruel, or capricious. I’ll just tell you, and then we’ll discuss what can be done, instead. Okay? Gothy wanted you here to give you this chance, and also offered you these upgrades.”

Nohel looked down, obviously trying to accept everything.

Gothy put a hand on her shoulder. “Small steps, okay? We can do just a little bit right now, but I meant what I’d said earlier during training.”

Nohel nodded slowly, breathing slow and deep. “I want to be that good. Please.”

“For you, we have to trade XP,” Alvin said. “Gothy, can you do that while Sammi here boosts all of her stats to equal us?”

“Sure thing, Hero,” Gothy said, taking Nohel by the hand and leading her to the kiosk.

“Umm, Hero... that’s a lot of XP,” Sammi said with wide eyes. “Just short of two million, in fact.”

“Good thing we have over three, then,” Alvin grinned. “Now, are you going to be our equal or not?”

Sammi met his eyes, then looked at Desiree and Mousie, before looking at Gothy helping Nohel. Nodding, she moved to the second kiosk screen. “Alright, let’s see if I’m part of the joint account.”

After a moment, she swayed, stepping back from the kiosk. The others all whistled or blinked as they watched her.

“Damn, that was impressive,” Alvin said. “Come to the bedroom. I want a good look at you.”

“Yes, we all do,” Desiree said.

Alvin scooped Sammi up and carried her away.

As they left, Nohel watched them go with a small frown until Gothy touched her shoulder. “Huh?”

“Not yet, but you’re taking your steps. Come on, it’s time. Upgrade yourself.”

“Aren’t you going with them?” Nohel asked, surprised that Gothy was still there.

“I will after I make sure you’re okay,” Gothy smiled softly. “Go ahead.”

Nohel licked her lips, her eyes going to the archway that the others had left through, then back to Gothy. With a firm nod, she touched the kiosk and bought stat upgrades for herself.

Chapter Seven

Alvin yawned as he guided the Huey toward his meeting with Queen Night. He’d passed over a dozen towns and cities that had seen combat. In some cases, large sections of walls had been forcefully removed, probably by David’s explosives.

The first few he went over, he flew low to get a good look. He was able to clearly see Queen’s Elves patrolling the street amid a larger population of lightly tanned Elves. In none of the towns did he spot unrest. He wasn’t positive how they’d quelled the populace, but he hoped it wasn’t brutally. If it was brutality, then he knew some of his allies on Earth would probably balk at backing Queen Night.

The cities had gotten larger the longer he flew. Each new city he came across had better defenses than the last, but all of them had been breached. The last few he passed, he noted the larger number of dark-skinned Elves in groups, patrolling the streets.

No wonder she’s having issues. She’s had to keep the peace behind her, as well. Splitting your forces while your opponent consolidates theirs is always going to make it harder, Alvin thought.

Hours later, he spotted a massive city. A colony of ants seemed to mill short of its walls. The biggest surprise was that the tallest building in the city had the same bone motif that Queen Night’s castle had.

Getting closer, Alvin brought the chopper low and kicked on the sound system. It wasn’t needed, but he couldn’t help himself as the opening notes of “Ride of the Valkyries” filled the air. Almost every visible person in the besieging camp turned his way. Chuckling, he went to land, but opened the base portal just before touching down, letting himself glide into the base.

“I’ve informed the women, sir,” Jarvis said when Alvin hopped out of the Huey.

“Thank you, buddy. How did they do today?”

“They’ve been in the training room all day, sir. Might I say, I appreciate you helping both of them.”

“Because one is your apprentice and the other you see as a daughter?” Alvin asked.

“Yes, sir. I would like time to chat with Sammi later tonight, if possible. I wish to discuss potential solutions if my request is granted.”

Alvin paused for a long moment— the idea of Jarvis leaving still hurt him. “Yeah. Okay.”

“I didn’t mean to cause distress, sir.”

“It’s fine, Jarvis. It’s fine. They’ll pull the trigger on it, eventually, and honestly, it’ll make everything better when they do. It’s… just…” Alvin stumbled on the words, then threw up his hands, shrugging.

“I understand, sir. The feelings I get when thinking about it are conflicted. Part of me is excited that I can make things better for everyone. The rest is quite melancholy over the idea that I won’t be... here.” He gestured at the area around him. “I’ve grown attached to the base, and… to you and the ladies, sir.”

Alvin swallowed the lump in his throat. “I understand.”

“Hero, did you find the Queen?” Gothy asked from behind Jarvis as she got closer to the garage.

“Found the encampment. I set down just before it so we could all go together. I need to use the bathroom real fast, though. I’m thinking Bradley for the camp, unless we need the Huey later.”

“I’ll get Bunker ready,” Desiree said, coming into the room.

“Sir, shall I prepare dinner tonight?” Jarvis asked.

“I’d say six or so guests,” Alvin said. “Night, a few of her Champions, and Erzulie herself. Her followers can eat before the real dinner.”

“We’ll handle it, sir,” Nohel smiled.

Alvin gave her a nod back. He noted the firmness to her face where her increase was visible. Because her outfit covered her from her neck down to her wrists and ankles, it was hard to say how much it had helped.

“Oh, I’m looking forward to this,” Sammi grinned.

Alvin blinked slowly when he turned his gaze to Sammi. She wasn’t wearing her armor— instead, she was in a set of clothing Alvin hadn’t seen before. She had on ripped denim shorts with visible front pockets. The muscles in her calves were toned, tight, and fit. Her feet were in combat boots, which made him snort. Her shirt was barely there, a midriff-baring cut-off top that just barely hung far enough to cover her now high, firm breasts. She had on a few leather bracelets with studs, a collar with spikes and D-ring, and her pink hair had been spiked up.

“Do you like it?” Gothy asked. “I call it punk-rock Sammi. I used her as a Barbie doll earlier. With the pink hair, this was what I liked best.”

“It makes a statement,” Alvin said. “Sammi, stretch.”

Sammi giggled as she raised her arms high. Her uncovered breasts came into view, but just the lower slopes. Her nipples didn’t peek out. “Like this, Hero?”

“Good gods,” Alvin exhaled. “The four of you will kill me one day.”

“I’ll go see about dinner,” Jarvis coughed.

“I should help,” Nohel said, turning away with Jarvis. “Should we do food she knows, or showcase…” Her sentence trailed off as the two of them left.

“I also asked Olmera if she had another set of armor for Sammi,” Mousie said. “We sent her measurements today. She thinks she can have one turned out in a week.”

“We tried to pay for it, but Olmera said since we were here to help Night, it would go on the Queen’s account,” Gothy laughed, “so we might want to let her know.”

“Okay,” Alvin said. “Get Bunker warmed up and I’ll be right back.”

“Roger,” Desiree said.

“Understood, Hero,” Mousie nodded.

“Are you going to command?” Gothy asked.

“Yeah, so I can stand up and smile,” Alvin laughed.

“Okay, I’ll gun, then,” Gothy said.

“So I’ll be in the back with Mousie?” Sammi asked as Alvin went past them.

“Yes, but we won’t be playing at all,” Mousie said, taking Sammi’s hand. “Since we’re in a war zone, we should keep play to a minimum outside of the base.”

“I wasn’t…!” Sammi started, but faded away as Alvin kept walking.

~*~*~

There was a contingent waiting for Alvin to reemerge from the base. Desiree stopped the Bradley and Alvin popped the commander’s hatch and stood up. “Wintersbreath, good to see you again,” he grinned.

“Hero… I mean, Alvin. Have you come to assist the Queen?”

“We sent her letters. I guess she hasn’t exactly gotten them if she’s camped out here.”

“She is in the last city,” Wintersbreath said. “She can’t get her messages, otherwise. I’m her commander on the field.”

“Hmm... I wanted to speak with her.”

“If you went in the spinning blade machine, you could get there fast, right?” Wintersbreath asked.

“Helicopter,” Alvin told her. “Yeah, less than an hour.”

“Very well. Can I ask you to take me with you?”

“You’re handing off to a secondary?”

“Of course. Since it’s only an hour there or back, it should be fine. I have plans for most contingencies in place, and we won’t lose in a single day. If plans are going to be made for this war, I should be there.”

“Oh, do we get to have some extra fun again, Hero?” Gothy asked.

Alvin chuckled at Gothy’s statement and saw the slight nod of Wintersbreath’s head. Elves do have exceptional hearing, Alvin thought. “Maybe,” he replied to Gothy. “How long will it take you to hand off command?” Alvin asked.

“Ten minutes.”

“We’ll be back here with the chopper,” Alvin said. “See you soon.”

Wintersbreath bowed her head, then rode away with her people trailing her.

“Desiree, change of plans. Back to base, please,” Alvin said as he dropped back into the Bradley and locked the hatch.

“Roger.”

They were back on the field ten minutes later, Sky Blade whipping the air as Gothy hovered her a foot off the ground. Wintersbreath came running forward, ducking her head, when she saw Alvin motion for her to do it. When she got close enough, Alvin snagged her hand as she vaulted aboard.

“Welcome aboard, Wintersbreath,” Alvin greeted her. “Go strap in.”

The Champion paused, as she’d been about to kiss him. Nodding, she spun to take a seat beside Sammi, giving the spiky-haired woman a long look.

“I’m Sammi, their latest wife,” Sammi introduced herself.

“A pleasure,” Wintersbreath said, her eyes flicking to Desiree on the other door gun. “And she is?”

“Desiree, another of their wives,” Sammi laughed, watching Wintersbreath’s face. “Yeah, they’ve expanded a bit since you saw them last.”

“She’s… a short-demon?” Wintersbreath asked tightly.

“Twurgh, or Dwarf,” Alvin said. “And yes, she is. She’s the daughter of their King.”

Wintersbreath looked shocked. “Oh…”

Sammi handed her a helmet. “Put it on.”

It took her a minute because of her ears, but Wintersbreath got it on.

“Well hello there, dark and deadly,” Gothy purred. “Are you shocked?”

“Matriarch Gothy. Yes, I am indeed,” Wintersbreath admitted.

“We’ve discussed it, and we’ll consider you for some fun,” Gothy told her bluntly, “but you missed the wife train.”

Wintersbreath exhaled sadly. “Yes... I think my attitude and comportment did that when we were last together. I was a bitch when I should have done as I was told.”

“Exactly,” Alvin said, joining the conversation. “However, we’re not ruling out some fun, if you’re amenable.”

Sitting up straighter, Wintersbreath looked at Desiree, then Sammi. “With all of you?”

“That’s the idea, though it might have to wait until we’re celebrating victory,” Alvin said.

Wintersbreath exhaled slowly. “And I have to wait. Truly, you’ve become more sadistic in your time away.”

The women all laughed, and Alvin grinned.

“I’ve had to keep on my toes with these four,” Alvin told her. “Besides, the best comes to those who wait, doesn’t it?”

“Does it?” Wintersbreath asked. “I didn’t know this was true.”

“It’s an idiom from my world,” Alvin corrected her.

“Ahh, but in this case, it will be true,” Wintersbreath said. “I take it all your wives are like Gothy and Mousie?”

“Of course,” Mousie said. “Desiree is more demanding, and Sammi is like me.”

“Excellent. A veritable feast of fun,” Wintersbreath smiled.

“It’s an orgy of excess,” Alvin laughed.

“Oh, that sounds even better,” Wintersbreath said.

“It is,” Gothy purred. “Now, just sit back. We’ll get to the Queen as quickly as we can. We’d all like to break this open and have it done as quickly as possible.”

“With what we have waiting at the end, I’d agree.”

The other women all agreed with Wintersbreath.

“I had a request, Wintersbreath. Would you duel me in our training room? I wish to test my skill against yours,” Mousie asked.

“Hmm… yes. I will be glad to do so, if you’ll give me a boon later,” Wintersbreath asked.

“A lesser boon,” Mousie agreed.

“Agreed. When shall we do this?”

“Hero, can we hit the base?” Gothy asked. “We can let them duel while you fly us back to the city.”

Alvin laughed. “Why am I stuck with all the flying if it’s boring?”

“Because you love us?” Gothy asked.

“That’s true,” Alvin said. “I want the fight recorded so I can watch it later. And Gothy, no playing.”

“Damn. Fine.”

The others laughed, but Wintersbreath looked as disappointed as Gothy sounded.

“Fine then, take us back,” Alvin laughed. “I’ll relent a little. If Mousie wins, she can pick one of you to play with her and Wintersbreath. If Wintersbreath wins, she can pick one of you to play with only. A draw means no one wins. Anyone not engaged with Wintersbreath can have fun with the others who aren’t picked. Fair?”

“I love you, Hero,” Gothy breathed.

“I know, my dear gothic succubus. I love all four of you, too. Now base.”

The portal was suddenly there, and they were back home.

“We’re home, Hero,” Gothy purred.

Chapter Eight

Alvin set the helicopter down in the walled manor inside the city. As he did, a dozen heavily-armed, dark-skinned Elven women came rushing out. He waved at them, then summoned the base portal just behind the chopper and let it drift backward through the opening.

“Welcome home, sir,” Jarvis greeted him.

“Thank you, Jarvis. Are they done?”

“They went to the bedroom several minutes ago, sir. I heard something about a shower.”

“I hope that means they finished,” Alvin said. “How is dinner prep?”

“Coming along nicely, sir. Nohel suggested serving a meal that combines the cuisine of this world with Earth’s. I’m letting her execute it, with minimal assistance on my part.”

“Giving her wings?”

“Yes, sir. Erzulie and her followers are a bit restless. I mentioned to her that she was going to be attending dinner with you and your guests. They used the kiosks to buy some clothing after being told. I believe they will be doing their best to impress the Queen.”

“Just Erzulie,” Alvin said.

“I did inform her, but she wants to have her followers be seen at least briefly.”

Alvin considered it, then nodded. “I’ll allow it, but after Erzulie is introduced, not before.”

“I shall inform them, sir.”

“Thank you, Jarvis. Oh, and about you talking with Sammi... I’m not sure tonight is going to happen, but you should have plenty of time in the next few days. I doubt we’ll be storming the city before we get backup from Earth.”

“I did consider that a possibility, sir. I actually asked Sammi myself before they went into the training room. She said she’d love to talk with me as soon as she could.”

“Good. I’m going to pop my head in to tell them to hurry. We’ll see you tonight.”

“Yes, sir.”

~*~*~

Alvin left the garage portal a couple of minutes later and found himself surrounded by dangerous women. Holding his hands up, he addressed the leader of the group, “Champion Skyfall, a pleasure to see you again.”

“Stand down,” Skyfall said. “Alvin, we weren’t positive that it was you in the machine. Did Matriarch Gothy not come with you?”

“She’ll be along with my other wives and Champion Wintersbreath in a few minutes,” Alvin said.

“Wintersbreath is with you?” Skyfall asked with a hint of disapproval.

“We went right to the front, and she told us the Queen was here,” Alvin replied. “Since she’s been the one conducting the war on the front, she thought it might be best to be here for the discussion.”

“Hmm... Very well.”

“I wouldn’t have brought her just because she likes the sex,” Alvin added. “I wouldn’t endanger the war for that.”

“You have proven you are pragmatic,” Skyfall conceded.

“Sorry for the delay, Hero,” Gothy said, leading the others out of the base.

Skyfall’s expression went a touch sour, as she could see the hints of the women all being freshly showered. “It isn’t a problem, Matriarch Gothy.”

“They had an hour where I had to fly back here,” Alvin said, easily recognizing the expression of disapproval. “They made themselves ready to see the Queen.”

“Ahh, I see. If you will follow me,” Skyfall said, backing down with the explanation, “Queen Night is waiting for you.”

Skyfall led them into the manor. There were King’s Elves who scurried out of the way, casting glances at the group as they passed. The uniforms denoted staff, and Alvin didn’t see any hints of abuse on them, but he did notice the chains each of them was wearing, discreetly tucked among their clothing.

“How many chains of binding did the Queen have?” Alvin asked.

“We had enough for the first few cities,” Skyfall explained. “The King had a stockpile of them in each city, which has worked out well for us.”

“That’s one way to keep the populace in line,” Alvin said, vaguely recalling the chains keeping the wearers from fleeing or being aggressive. “How long will they wear them for?”

“Until they understand that the war is over,” Skyfall replied. “Once the King is dead and they give at least lip service to the Queen.”

“Is she going to remove his sons, as well?” Mousie asked.

“She’ll have to,” Gothy said. “Can’t have one of them standing up in a decade or two and claiming himself as the new King.”

“Most of them will fall in combat,” Wintersbreath said.

“Indeed,” Skyfall agreed. “We are here.” She paused outside a set of double doors and knocked before opening them. “My Queen, Matriarch Gothy and her companions are here.”

“Show them in.”

The group was led into a large parlor. Sofas and chairs were all pulled up in a semi-circle in front of the most ornate one, which Queen Night was sitting in. A smile graced her lips as she watched them cross to sit before her.

“Gothy, Alvin, Mousie…” When the name left her lips, she paused.

“She had her name changed via the kiosk,” Alvin explained. “If you try to use her old name, it will change when you say it. The only way to use it is to think of it as a nickname.”

“Ah, interesting. I have no introductions for two of you, and of course, my Champion who is leading the fight against my husband.”

“Queen Darkest Night,” Gothy said, “these two are wives of Hero and mine, much as our dear Mousie is, Desiree and Sammi. Desiree, Sammi, this is Queen Darkest Night, a staunch ally of ours and a friend.”

The last two words got a head bob from Night. “‘Friend’ is the most important part of that. I received letters from Mousie about what you’ve undertaken for me. I have been in contact with both governments and they are getting their geese in a line so we may finalize agreements.”

“Geese in a line?” Sammi asked.

“Ducks in a row,” Alvin murmured. “I can see where the saying is different here, but close enough that you can recognize it.”

“Interesting. Ducks in a row…? Hmm,” Night said. “The Human knowledge book didn’t cover many idioms.”

“We have too many to count,” Gothy said. “Humanity, as you now know, had a lot of governments, not just a split monarchy like you have here.”

“Yes. This leads us away from the topic at hand. You’ve come to assist?”

“We have, and we’d like to get the most we can from it,” Alvin said. “Maybe another trip through your vaults, or through the King’s once he’s dealt with?”

“Yes. I can agree to your family each taking a single piece from his vault, with a few exceptions.”

“Things like your bow and armor?” Gothy asked.

“No. Items that will be the only good things I’ll remember him by, from before the first demon invasions happened.”

“We’ll stay away from the things that are special to you, as long as it’s not everything,” Alvin replied.

“Accepted. I will allow an item each, just for you prodding the others into giving me assistance, if my husband dies. If you are going to personally help me, as well, I should add another boon.”

“I won’t say no,” Alvin said. “I plan on getting into all sorts of trouble when I go back to Earth, so the more help I have beforehand, the better. However, there are a couple of other topics to discuss.”

“Go on.”

“We’ve brought a heavenly messenger with us. She had three husbands who decided to wage war on each other instead of continuing to share her. Currently, she is in my base, as we are seeking refuge for her and a handful of her followers. Erzulie is hoping you would allow her to settle here. She is forbidden by me to use any of her magic on you or against you, but she’ll likely try to spread her ways among your people.”

Night sat back, crossing her legs, as she thought about it. After a few moments, she nodded. “I will wish to speak with her first to gauge her for myself.”

“We were going to invite you and maybe a few of your advisors to dinner tonight,” Alvin said. “In my base, if that’s okay.”

“Hmm... I would like that. It does raise a question I was unsure of broaching. Could I use your base as a forward operations center?”

“No. We can only have so many people in the base at a time. As it is, I forgot about how few people I can have in the base. Tonight’s dinner will require me kicking some of Erzulie’s followers out briefly.”

“If I allowed the woman and her followers to stay, that would allow others to use your base, though?” Night pressed slightly, leaning forward to rest an elbow on her knee.

Alvin chuckled. “Queen Night, you and Erzulie will get along fine. She also knows how to use her feminine charms to cloud a man’s mind, except she has divine power to make it worse. We can discuss it during dinner?”

“I am amenable to that,” Night said, shifting to sit back again, recrossing her legs the other way.

“Sharon Stone,” Gothy murmured.

“Not as blatant, but agreed,” Alvin said.

Sammi frowned, then giggled. “Oh, right. Agreed.”

“Can you explain?” Night asked.

“That’s a whole conversation by itself,” Gothy said. “Needless to say, the simple act of you crossing your legs has enough sex appeal to get a lot of attention.”

Night smiled. “I see. I shall try not to distract you too much, then.”

“When is dinner?” Skyfall asked. “We might need to move some meetings.”

“A good point,” Night sighed.

“A few hours,” Alvin answered.

“Then, if it isn’t a problem, can I ask you to come for me then?” Night asked. “I shall attend to all my other matters between now and dinner so we do not have to rush.”

“Works for us,” Gothy said, standing. “How many will you bring?”

“Hmm... just me and Skyfall, I think, and of course Wintersbreath. Wintersbreath, you will stay here with me.”

“Yes, my Queen,” Wintersbreath replied, bowing her head.

“Can you make arrangements for three people who don’t speak your language to be entertained during that time, please?” Gothy asked.

“I shall arrange it,” Night agreed. “Three hours?”

“Sounds right,” Alvin said. He stood up, followed by his wives. “We look forward to seeing you at dinner, Queen Night.”

“I look forward to attending. I have heard of how skilled your elemental is from others.” Night’s eyes went to Wintersbreath.

“He’s teaching a Human,” Mousie said. “His protégé will be cooking tonight’s meal, but she is equally as skilled.”

“Oh? Why does he have a Human student?” Night asked.

“Because one day, he will no longer be in my service,” Alvin said plainly, a hint of sadness touching his voice.

“Interesting. I’d like to hear more of this during dinner, if possible.”

“We’ll have a lot of topics to cover,” Gothy said. “We’ll add it to the list.”

“Very well. Go for now, and I shall be ready in three hours’ time,” Night said as she smiled at them. “I do look forward to speaking with both of you, as well.” Her gaze pinned Desiree and Sammi briefly. “I wondered what it takes for a woman to find herself accepted by Gothy and her Hero.”

“That will be a very different dinner conversation,” Sammi blushed.

“Which I look forward to.” Night smiled broader. “Skyfall, see them out, and bring my advisors at once.”

“Yes, my Queen,” Skyfall replied.

Chapter Nine

Jarvis was serving some tea to Erzulie and her followers in the main room when Alvin led his wives back home. “Welcome back, sir.”

“Thanks, Jarvis. Erzulie, pick three of them,” he motioned to the women around her. “They will be leaving the base for dinner. The Queen’s attendants will look after them during our dinner chat.”

The Loa nodded. “I shall make sure this is taken care of. How long?”

“Three hours. We’ll be hosting the Queen and two of her Champions.”

“This is the meal where I sell myself to the ruler of this world?”

“This is your chance to find a home,” Sammi said. “Queen Night is shrewd and has had people try to use her for millennia. My advice is to explain what you can do, the troubles that will follow you, and let her balance the scales.”

“If it doesn’t work here, we have other options,” Alvin said.

“I see. Very well. I will do my best.”

“Jarvis, get us in two hours, please?” Alvin asked.

“Of course, sir.”

“Ladies, we’re going to train for the next two hours, then have an hour to get ready for dinner.”

Gothy pouted. “Why not three hours of getting ready?”

“Because we’re going to be at war starting tomorrow, and I want to make sure we’re all ready,” Alvin replied. “Mostly I want Sammi to get gunnery practice on both Sky Blade and Bunker. We might end up splitting our forces between the two vehicles for maximum effect.”

“Yes, I agree with this,” Desiree said.

“I definitely need more practice,” Sammi admitted.

“Fine,” Gothy said. “Those were good points. We’ll just have to mob you later.”

“I figure it’s coming after dinner,” Alvin laughed. “Maybe a little bit before dinner, too.”

“I hope so,” Mousie smiled.

“Let’s go,” Alvin said.

As they left the room, Erzulie looked at her followers and spoke in a hushed tone, “I need those who go to be on their very best behavior. This is the best place for us. I was able to divine that, at least.”

Mousie’s ears twitched as she followed Alvin. She waited until they were in the training room before she brought up what she’d heard.

“Good. I really don’t want to explain to Night if they fuck up,” Alvin sighed.

“I had a question,” Gothy said, turning to Sammi. “Did they never fix the language bug?”

Sammi’s lips ticked up. “Still working on it, apparently. It was a nightmare when I looked at it before I ended up here.”

“Oh, right. You spoke with the Queen,” Alvin nodded.

“I shouldn’t have been able to understand what was said, much less respond.”

“Is that the same for me?” Desiree asked.

“Anyone who has vowed to Alvin, becoming tied to him as we are, seems to get the same bug. I wasn’t sure if anyone had fixed it or not until we spoke with Wintersbreath. I didn’t want to call attention to it, but that’s out of the bag now.”

“Oops. Sorry, Sammi,” Gothy said.

“It’s okay. They won’t do anything about it besides asking you to not invite another to marry you until they fix it.”

“Good to know,” Alvin said. “Pretty sure we won’t see a dev until Erzulie is out of the base, at least.”

“Which might be as early as tonight,” Desiree said.

“Fair point, Desiree,” Alvin grinned at her. “Okay, room, we need the Blade and Bunker. Random scenarios based on the King’s capital and us assaulting it. Load us out with everything we have and are likely to take with us. Sammi, you’re a door gunner for this attempt. Gothy, pilot your baby. Mousie, the other door gunner. Des, you’re the gunner for Bunker. Problems, comments, or concerns?”

None of them said anything, so he grinned. “Okay, let’s see what we might face.”

“We didn’t get a real answer of what the opposition is like from Wintersbreath, so we might need to use her here. She knows what the Queen has and has an idea of the King’s forces,” Gothy said.

“We can mention it at dinner,” Alvin said. “For now, we’re giving Sammi practice on the weapons in the best way we can for future fights.”

“Agreed,” Gothy smiled.

“Okay, assign us to locations, computer.” Alvin was suddenly behind the controls of Bunker. “How far out are we?”

“We’re on the edge of Wintersbreath’s camp, facing the city,” Gothy replied over the radio.

“Copy,” Alvin sighed. “Okay, let’s go kick this pig.”

~*~*~

Mousie led Queen Night, Wintersbreath, and Skyfall into the base. “Welcome to our home,” Mousie said. “We are glad to have you here without imminent death hanging over you.”

“As am I,” Night smiled. “I made sure my people understand the basic hand signals your people use to denote hunger, thirst, and other needs. I was surprised they didn’t speak our language when you always have.”

“We’re special,” Gothy grinned. “Queen Darkest Night, let me introduce our current house guest, Loa Erzulie. Erzulie is a heavenly messenger, who is now corporeal in her real body. She’s fled her three husbands who have, after millennia of sharing her, decided to fight over her.”

Erzulie stiffened slightly, as that left her in a weaker bargaining position.

“But she is still powerful, even here in our base or on your world,” Gothy went on. “She has some talents she can use to aid her allies. She’ll be able to explain those better. We did extract an oath from her to not go against you or any allied settlement, so that’s a fear you need not have. Oh, and Erzulie, you can take your other form for dinner.”

Erzulie exhaled in relief and took a deep breath. As she inhaled, her form shifted from the crone to the beauty. When she finished, the regal form she preferred stood there. “It is my pleasure to meet you, Queen Night.”

Night’s eyebrows had lifted slightly when Erzulie had grown younger. “You can change your age?”

“A minor ability, but also tied to different magics. My form does dictate some of what I can do.”

“Intriguing. We will, of course, talk more over dinner. Let me introduce my two best Champions, Bemere Skyfall and Amara Wintersbreath.”

“My pleasure,” Erzulie replied. “Both are strong, loyal fighters, but also your daughters?”

“Yes. Most of my Champions and Matriarchs are my daughters and granddaughters, with Gothy being a very notable exception.”

Gothy chuckled. “I’d say.”

Jarvis walked silently over to Alvin and whispered to him, “Sir, dinner will be ready in just a few minutes.

“Thanks, Jarvis,” Alvin whispered back, “but they can hear you, regardless.”

Night’s lips were turned up at the corners. “We do try to be polite guests normally, Alvin, but you are quite right, and I know you prefer plainness over society.”

“Very true,” Alvin said. “Shall we show you to your seats?”

“Might I request a tour?” Night asked. “I’ve heard many things about your base and would like to see it all.”

“Of course,” Gothy said, stepping forward. “Hero, why don’t you and Erzulie get things settled, and we’ll be right back?”

Alvin felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. “That can’t be a good idea. No, we’ll all take the tour.”

Gothy bit her lip as she stifled her laughter. “As you wish, Hero. Should we start with the kiosk room?”

“Yes,” Alvin said. “Please follow me.”

Alvin had a reason to be worried, it turned out, but it didn’t become obvious until he thought they were done with the tour. When they got back to the main room, Gothy kept walking past him as he turned to call it done.

“Over here is the master bedroom,” Gothy said, going past him with a smirk. “I’m sure you’ve heard of the shower and want to see it.”

“I do, indeed,” Night replied, trailing Gothy. “I think I will see about replicating it if it is half as impressive as I’ve heard.”

“Oh, it’s wonderful,” Wintersbreath sighed.

The entire group passed Alvin. He just rubbed his face and sighed. “Dinner should be soon, so no demonstrations, Gothy.” He made sure his words held an edge.

“I wouldn’t. Not before dinner, Hero,” Gothy snickered. “I know we don’t have time for any of that.”

She’d led the others into the bedroom before he could ask what she meant by “before dinner.” Shaking his head, he went to the table and took a seat.

Jarvis was there, pouring him a glass of wine. “She is quite the personality, sir, though I do believe she was just needling you.”

“Yeah, because she wants to get it rough later,” Alvin chuckled softly as he picked up the wine glass. “I know, she knows, and together, we just work. Dinner is almost ready?”

“In just a minute,” Jarvis said as he went down the table filling glasses with wine.

“Okay. Thanks again, Jarvis.”

“It is my pleasure, sir. Also, the real thanks will go to Nohel. She has been working hard to make this meal.”

“I’ll make sure to praise her,” Alvin said, looking at the young woman’s back. “How’s she been? I know she’s been training with the others.”

“Better, sir. I believe she is finding confidence. Her stats being upgraded made a real difference for her. She is focused even more now on proving she is worth what Gothy and you have done for her. When it comes time for me, she will shine just as brightly for your house, sir.”

“Still hate that idea,” Alvin exhaled. “I know it’ll be for the best and you’ll fix so much, but… I don’t want my friend to leave, either.”

“I quite understand, sir.”

“Jarvis, I’m done,” Nohel called.

“Coming to assist,” Jarvis said, heading to her side.

“Guess I should go get them,” Alvin sighed as he set his glass down.

“And that is our home,” Gothy said, leading the group back into the main room. “Looks like we are right on time. Let me seat you all.”

“Thank you for the tour,” Night said. “I will definitely be looking into some of what you’ve shown me.” Taking her seat to Alvin’s right, she smiled at him. “Your wives are amazing.”

“I think so, too,” Alvin said. “Conversation will be put on hold while we have dinner. Nohel has worked very hard. She wanted to create a meal that combined our food with yours.”

“May we serve, sir?” Jarvis asked.

Seeing that everyone was seated, Alvin nodded. “Please. I’m looking forward to this.”

Nohel and Jarvis brought the food forward, but it was Nohel that spoke, “This isn’t a fancy meal, I’m afraid, as it’s only three courses long. I’ve combined ingredients from both of our worlds to make each dish. I hope you enjoy.”

~*~*~

Everyone was quiet during the meal, aside from complimenting Nohel. When the first few compliments came, Nohel looked relieved. As everyone continued to praise her during each course, she beamed brightly.

With the dishes cleared away, it was time to return to business. They started with Erzulie explaining what she could do for the Elves. Her biggest selling point was her ability to help with jealousy if both sides wished to work on their problems. The deal between Night and Erzulie was quickly concluded.

As they finished, Alvin had to ask, “How do you speak their language?”

“How can I help anyone if I do not speak the same as they do?” Erzulie asked.

“So it’s because you’re a Loa?”

“Of course.”

“If you will take your people with Skyfall,” Night said, “she will get you settled in the city for now. We will have you traveling to my capital immediately.”

“As you wish, Queen Night,” Erzulie stood, then bowed to the table. “Alvin, thank you for this opportunity. Sammi, my thanks for calling for the aid you did.”

“I shall help you gather your things,” Jarvis said, coming over to Erzulie’s side.

“My thanks.”

With Erzulie and Skyfall gone, Night looked back at Alvin. “Now, Alvin, I have cleared your base of guests, which means it can host others, correct?”

“You want my home as your forward operations post?”

“As my command post,” Night said. “I will use it to have the kiosk at hand in the field. I’d like my closest advisors to be able to come and go while I stay inside its walls. If I show my face at the camp, my husband will have his assassins come for me. He only has a handful of them, so he doesn’t waste them on my Champions.”

“We can manage that,” Alvin said. “I once said that if I had a place of my own, I’d return the offer of hospitality.”

Mousie inhaled, her eyes going wide. “Hero…”

“Yes. It’s for you, dear Mousie,” Alvin smiled. “I’d like to limit it to two helpers. Say... Skyfall and Wintersbreath? Both have proven loyal to you, to my satisfaction.”

“And one more as a runner, if either of them can’t make it to me?” Night asked.

“Sure, one more.”

“Excellent. I shall use the room they are leaving?” Night asked, motioning to where Erzulie and her followers were coming out.

“That’ll work,” Alvin said. “I can upgrade it a little to make it better for you. That was a rush job for them.”

Night’s smile deepened. “Indebting me to you further?”

“Making a friend comfortable,” Alvin replied. “You need to be at your best for the war.”

“Might her advisors also stay here?” Wintersbreath asked.

“In her room,” Alvin said, then smirked when he heard the soft grumbles from Gothy. “With privileges, maybe.”

“I love you, Hero,” Gothy said.

“I know, you nut.”

“Excellent,” Night said. “I shall make arrangements tonight. Tomorrow, we can return to the front.”

“Works,” Alvin said. “We’ll have you stay in the base when we go back out. Gothy will be using that time to show you what the training room can really do.”

“I’ll run the scenarios,” Gothy nodded.

Night stood gracefully, her smile broad. “This is the best alliance I have ever made. I call you True Friend.” She leaned over and kissed Alvin’s forehead.

Alvin blinked— first because of the unfiltered view straight down Night’s dress, showing him her unsupported breasts standing proudly, but the real shock came when the pop-up showed up.

True Friend!

You’ve formed the deepest friendship possible with a leader of another race.

You’ll get the best discounts, deals, and reactions from the race. In addition, you can ask the leader for aid, and they will try to assist you.

“Damn...” Alvin whispered. He then realized that Night was still leaning on the table, her chest still clearly visible. “Uh, Night?”

“Hmm?” Night asked before she straightened. “Oh, my apologies. I see I have granted you an unexpected major boon.”

“I’d like to see that boon,” Gothy coughed.

Night glanced back at Gothy, then smiled. “Perhaps in the future, but I was speaking of the fact that Hero may call on me to aid him if he has need. It is an oath that the world will enforce. If it was anyone other than your family, I might worry. Instead, I feel like this will only help cement our alliance.”

“He can call on you, personally?” Mousie whispered, her eyes wide.

“Indeed, he can, and my full might will be his if needed,” Night replied. “Now, I do need to get things organized for tomorrow. What time shall we be leaving?”

“Let’s say noon,” Alvin said as he stood up, followed by the rest of the table. He produced another key. “Give that to your gopher.”

“Gopher?”

“Messenger,” Alvin corrected.

“Why ‘gopher’?” Night asked.

“Because they go for this or go for that,” Alvin shrugged.

“Ah,” Night smiled. “I see. That is apt. Good evening.”

They said their goodbyes, and Wintersbreath was nearly radiating happiness when she got a kiss from Gothy before leaving.

“Hero?” Mousie whispered, then hugged him hard. “Thank you... Thank you.”

Alvin held her back. “You’re welcome, Mousie. I did it for you, but also for us.”

“I know, but it means so much to me...” Mousie whispered. “Can I show you my thanks?”

“We’d all like to,” Desiree said with heat in her eyes. “You do the same for all of us, after all.”

Alvin chuckled. “Alright. You all behaved… mostly.” His gaze went to Gothy. “Someone wanted to be a brat with the tour, if I recall. That special someone is going on the horse for a bit.”

Gothy shivered, her thighs rubbing together. “Please?”

Jarvis coughed. “This isn’t a conversation I need to hear, is it?”

“No. Sorry, buddy,” Alvin laughed. Hoisting Mousie up so she could wrap her legs around his waist, he headed for the bedroom. “We’re going.”

Nohel watched them all go, her heart aching, but also happy. She saw the look Gothy had thrown her before leaving. She understands and will help me... it might take longer, but Gothy will help, Nohel thought.

Chapter Ten

Alvin carried Mousie into the bedroom, straight to the bed. “Get naked and start playing with yourself for me, Mousie.”

“Yes, Hero.” Her clothing vanished instantly as she scooted back, then laid back. Her long legs opened wide as her hand darted down to find her sex.

Alvin turned to the trio who had followed him in. “Desiree, I need your assistance.”

“Always ready to help you, Hero.”

“I want you to torment these two for me until I’m done being thanked by Mousie. The moment I am, I’ll come get all of you so we can continue the fun.”

“I hear and obey my husband,” Desiree said throatily. Her hands snapped out, catching Gothy and Sammi by the back of their necks. “Come along, you two. At least one of you is going on the horse.”

“Can I join her?” Sammi asked breathlessly as she was firmly directed toward the dungeon.

“Of course,” Desiree smiled. “You’ll get one of the better toys, too, since you’re so eager.”

Alvin watched them go before he turned back to the lightly moaning Elf. Smiling down at her, he just admired her lean, taut body. His wives were a diverse set in many ways which gave a lovely variety.

“Does this please you, Hero?” Mousie panted as she dipped a finger into her wet folds.

“You’re beautiful, Mousie. You always have been. It was difficult to keep myself in check with you, but it would have been rape before you accepted me.” Alvin let his clothing vanish as he stood there. His cock rose at the sensual sight before him. “I still think about that first kiss over Gothy’s pussy, and the surprise blowjob after”

Mousie moaned louder as she pumped her finger faster in and out of herself. Her other hand pinched and tugged on her hard nipples. “I was so afraid... I wanted so much more from that single kiss. I knew we played a dangerous game then, but I wanted it. When Gothy came for me and told me what I needed to do, how to prove to myself if I truly wanted it or not, I was so afraid.”

“I was, too,” Alvin admitted. “What if you hated me afterward? It was a worry for me. Gothy needed you so badly. If I’d messed that up, I would have been angry with myself.”

“I remember how quickly your cock stiffened for me,” Mousie panted as a second finger joined her first. “Was it because it was me?”

“Gods yes,” Alvin said as he stepped closer to the bed. “I’d wanted that for days, and then suddenly there you were. It was so hard to not grab your head and take you, but that would have been bad then.”

“The small control I had helped prove you weren’t like the others. Can I have some control now, Hero?”

“I thought you wanted to reward me?” Alvin said huskily as his hands touched her knees.

Eyelids fluttering, Mousie nodded. “I do, but I want to pamper you... To spoil you with my love and devotion.”

“In a few minutes, then, my dear Mousie,” Alvin told her, his hands hooking her legs as he drew her to the edge of the bed. “First, I want you.”

“Take me, Hero,” she nearly begged as her hand came away from her aching pussy.

Alvin pressed into her, slowly, but firmly, sinking inch by inch into her dripping slit. He was breathing fast as he stared down at her. His breath hitched when she brought her slick fingers up to her mouth to suckle them clean.

“Oh, you sexy little bitch,” Alvin growled, hammering the last few inches home.

A pleasured squeak was Mousie’s reply, even as she gagged a little on her fingers.

The next few minutes were frantic, hard, forceful fucking. Alvin’s hands nearly encircled her tiny waist as he pushed and pulled her onto his cock, slamming his hips forward to make sure he was fully inside of her with each thrust.

Alvin normally held off, wanting to prolong the pleasure they felt, but right now, he wanted nothing but to fill the eager Elf with his cum. Mousie’s moans, squeaks, and mumbled words of desire proved she wanted it just as much as he did.

Less than five minutes into fucking her, Alvin growled as he slammed her down one last time, then held her in place. “Mine!”

Mousie locked up the moment she felt his cock swell, her own orgasm hitting her. When he growled that she was his, she went limp, a second orgasm coming right on the heels of the first. She tried to reply, but it sounded more like a strangled squeak.

Shuddering, Alvin leaned against the edge of the bed, his cock flagging a little as he finished filling her. “I wanted that,” he said, watching her.

“Me, too, Hero...” Mousie murmured. “I love being called yours. I would have fought against it before, but now, I crave it.”

“Thanking me, right?” Alvin asked with a smirk on his lips.

“Yes. Give me a—”

“Nope,” Alvin said and edged back, pulling her with him.

Mousie’s breath hitched as he controlled her. She did want to pamper him, but letting him control her was what she wanted most, and it was what he was asking for. This is pampering him, she told herself.

Alvin slipped free from her a moment before he guided her off the bed and to her knees. He gently took her ears in hand and tilted her head back, offering her his cock.

Mousie moaned as she took him eagerly into her mouth. The taste of them mingled on his hardening flesh, and she wanted it, she wanted all of it.

Alvin watched her, while his fingers traced the sensitive spots on her ears. She moaned and shivered from the attention, but didn’t miss a beat as she bobbed her head up and down his shaft. His eyelids fluttered when she took all of him while her tongue frantically cleaned him. “Fuck, Mousie... that’s amazing.”

She let out a satisfied sound as she pulled back. Her mouth came free of him, and she watched his eyes refocus on her. Smiling, she brought her other hand up to her mouth and licked some cum from her finger, as she’d been pleasing herself. “I need more, Hero,” she said once she’d cleaned her digit. “Can you give me more, or do I need to pull more of it from myself?”

Alvin’s cock twitched when she cleaned her finger off. When she basically challenged him to feed her more cum, he growled and shoved his cock back into her mouth. “Oh, you little slut. You want more, hmm? Fine, take it all. If you miss a drop, I’ll tie you up and leave you alone for the rest of tonight.”

Mousie was going to reply, but Alvin’s cock filled her mouth as he face-fucked her suddenly, forcefully, and eagerly. She moaned, her hand traveling right back down to her pussy, her fingers slipping inside again.

It took longer but, in time, Alvin came again. He forced her down to the base of his shaft, his torso curled over the top of her head, and his whole body shook with his orgasm. When he was finally able to, he staggered back a step, then fell on his ass, breathing hard.

Mousie gasped and coughed. Tears streaked her face and saliva dripped from her mouth, but no cum was to be seen. “I… did… it,” Mousie panted.

Alvin nodded. “Yeah. Good girl.”

Mousie’s eyes lit up, as Alvin’s cock was still hard. “Oh good. Time to pamper you, Hero.”

Alvin just lay back, not caring that he was on the floor. “Come here, then, my sweet, indulgent Mousie. Come pamper me and show me your thanks.”

~*~*~

Alvin entered the dungeon with weak knees. A smile came to him as he looked over the room. Desiree had tied Sammi and Gothy into a sixty-nine, but on their sides. She was working a flogger over their backs, her back to him.

“He’ll be here soon,” Desiree husked. “Mousie’s gone silent. Who do you think he’ll take first? His gothic succubus or his kinky punk bitch? Hmm?”

“Neither,” Alvin said as he grabbed Desiree. “I want my thick, delicious Dwarf. She deserves a reward for doing as I asked, after all.”

Desiree gasped, then pushed her ass against him. “Yes, please, Hero.”

He frog-walked her to the side, then pushed her down so she was lying beside his other two wives. He kicked her feet, and she spread her legs for him. “We need to let them know that rewards come to those who listen. Did they enjoy the horse ride?”

“Oh, yes. They…!” Desiree moaned as she trailed off. She’d been playing with herself as she had tormented the other two, so she was wet and ready when he pushed into her.

“They...?” Alvin prompted as he began to slowly fuck her.

“They loved it. I brought them here and used toys on them, knowing you’d be along in time. Fuck... that’s what I need, Hero. Please spank me, too.”

Alvin chuckled as he lengthened his strokes so he could spank her ass on the outstroke. “As you need, my dear wife,” he said as he slammed himself home again. “Spanking and fucking until you cum, and then you’ll help me with them until they cum. Once you’ve all had at least one orgasm, we’ll go to bed and do it again. You’ll have the very last ride of the night, as we know that will take me far longer to finish.”

Desiree moaned as she pushed back to meet his thrusts. “Thank you, Hero. I love being last with you.”

“I know, and you need it most,” Alvin said, leaning against her back briefly to whisper into her ear. “And we all approve of it.”

The fact that the entire family knew and wanted her to go last expanded her love of them, but also her desire to repay them later.

“But right now, hard and fast, even then this won’t be quick, my lovely Dwarfess.”

“Good. Pound me, Hero.”

~*~*~

Alvin shuddered as he woke up. Eyes suddenly open, he found all four of his wives gathered around his prostrate body. “Oh gods, that’s amazing to feel and see.”

“Good morning, Hero,” Gothy purred before her tongue traced a long path up his hard cock.

“We hope you don’t mind, but we all wanted a taste this morning,” Desiree said as she lapped at his balls.

“We all know you love a wake-up blowjob,” Sammi said, then licked the base of his shaft.

“And now that you’re awake, we can really begin, Hero,” Mousie said. She rose up a little more then took the head of his cock into her mouth, suckling gently.

“Oh fuck, this is heaven...” Alvin moaned as he watched his four wives all work his cock.

They took turns, each getting a turn on the head, shaft, or his balls. That prolonged the wake-up, as he never got a good rhythm going before they switched again. Eventually, he growled, “Make me cum, you hungry sluts.”

“That’s what we needed to hear, Hero,” Gothy moaned.

They stopped switching. Instead, they shifted a bit more so all four could lick his shaft at once. That did move two of them close enough to him that his hands found their dripping slits. Gothy and Desiree moaned in approval as they kept licking at him.

Alvin fell back on the bed, fingers pumping in and out of two of his wives. The sensation of four tongues working in tandem, but in different places, was unlike anything he’d felt before. It was less than a minute later when he exploded. His hips thrust and bucked, but the tongues never stopped moving. He could feel them licking the cum that dripped down his shaft, and they kept going.

Alvin was a shuddering mess as he watched his wives shift again so he could see them all. Gothy and Desiree had very hungry eyes, as they hadn’t orgasmed from his fingers. All of them still had a little bit of his cum on their faces. “Fucking hell... you four are every fantasy a man could have.”

“Good, because our man deserves all of his fantasies becoming reality,” Gothy said, then licked the drop from Mousie’s chin. “Let’s clean up, ladies. Then, a shower.”

All of them licked the others clean, and Alvin’s spent cock rose again. “We’re going to be late for breakfast,” Alvin said, but at that moment, he didn’t really care.

“No, I left to tell Nohel we’d be out late, before we started,” Gothy said as she got out of bed and held her hand out to him. “Let’s go shower. You need to finish what you started for me and Desiree.”

The others mirrored her, climbing out and holding their hands out to him, as well.

Staring at the four beauties— the women he loved and desired— Alvin’s chest felt hot, and he swallowed hard. “I love you... all of you.” He took Gothy’s and Sammi’s hands. “From the first to the last.”

“Not last, Hero,” Gothy said, keeping his hand in hers as she helped him from the bed. “After all, we might collect another one or two. Right?”

“We might, indeed,” Alvin agreed as he was guided to the bathroom.

Chapter Eleven

Alvin was the first one into the main room. Jarvis was sitting at the kitchen table, and Nohel was bringing breakfast out of the kitchen. “Good morning.”

“Good morning, sir,” Jarvis said. “Impeccable timing.”

“Only because I escaped before they could get me for another round,” Alvin laughed. “They’ll be out soon. Probably.”

“Should I put theirs in the warmer?” Nohel asked.

“No, they really should be out shortly, and if they aren’t, it’ll be a lesson,” Alvin replied. “I’m going to change the room up for Night to use. I was thinking, though, that once she’s dealt with, that you might want it, Nohel.”

Nohel hesitated as she set a plate down in front of him. “Me?”

“I don’t need more than I have,” Jarvis said.

“And you’ve been doing a lot. The room will be amazing, and it’d be a shame if you didn’t use it, but the choice is yours.”

“Can I think about it?”

“Of course. Night and her entourage will be here for a few days, at least. I think that, once the air support gets here, this will be over within minutes. Today, we’ll mostly be running simulations, so prepare for us to be underfoot all day.”

“We’ll be prepared, sir,” Jarvis said.

“Oh good, we’re not too late,” Gothy said, leading the others out of the bedroom. “Smells delicious, Nohel.”

“Thank you,” Nohel said, quickly setting their plates out. “It’s Jarvis’ recipe for strawberry shortcake French toast. I added sides of bacon to it, since I know most of you enjoy bacon.”

Everyone took their seats, and silence fell as they dug in. Nohel was given compliments from everyone, including Jarvis, who praised her for matching or even surpassing him.

Alvin was one of the first to finish eating, so he summoned a pad and quickly upgraded the room Queen Night would be using. When he was done, he dismissed the pad and said, “If you want to take a quick tour of the Queen’s room, I finished it.”

“I’ll handle the dishes,” Jarvis told Nohel. “You should go see it to evaluate if you’ll want it afterward.”

“Oh, that’s a good idea,” Gothy said. “I’m sure Hero made it wonderful, and you deserve an upgrade, Nohel.”

Nohel bowed her head. “Alvin suggested it before breakfast, but I would like to think about it first.”

Gothy’s lips twisted into a smirk. “Okay. Come along, then.”

As a group, they toured the newly upgraded room. It was almost an exact copy of the master bedroom, minus the dungeon and cage bed. The attached bathroom was almost identical, as well, but the shower in here would serve two or three people, not a half dozen or more. The tub would hold the same three people comfortably.

“Yeah, she’ll like it,” Sammi chuckled. “She was very interested in the shower and tub.”

“I wasn’t sure if I should add in more beds,” Alvin said.

“No, the others will sleep with her,” Mousie said. “And not in that way. They’re her daughters and granddaughters.”

Alvin shook his head. “I actually hadn’t gone there, since I already knew that.”

“Sleeping beside the Queen is an honor and said to invigorate the person who does so,” Mousie said. “Unless they are male.”

“And if they’re male?” Desiree asked.

“It’s said they don’t get much sleep and are exhausted the next day. From the rumors, the Queen has a very active drive. The fact that she didn’t ask to have any of her harem with her is a little shocking, actually.”

“Hmm... we can give her some help there,” Gothy smirked.

“Down, Gothy,” Alvin snorted. “Only if she asks. Plainly asks, without us offering. Understood?”

Gothy smirked. “I do, but I meant giving her some toys, Hero. I do like your idea, though.”

Alvin’s mouth opened and closed once before he sighed. “I think I’ve been infected by a gothic succubus enough that sex is just on the brain.”

“Good,” Gothy purred. “Now, why don’t you step out and let us girls collude on what the Queen might enjoy the most.” She snagged Nohel before the maid could go. “And since this is your room after Night leaves, you can stay and help us decide what to include.”

Nohel hesitated, then went to stand beside Gothy. “As you wish, mistress.”

Alvin gave Gothy a look, getting an innocent smile back. “No playing. We have to go meet them in a few minutes.”

“Roger, Hero,” Desiree said. “I will make sure they behave.”

“Traitor,” Gothy huffed humorously, getting laughs from the others.

Alvin left the guest room to find Jarvis cleaning dishes. “Jarvis?”

“Yes, sir?”

“Wasn’t sure if they put you under a fog for cleaning.”

“No sir, as cleaning isn’t considered crafting,” Jarvis replied.

“Interesting. Anyway, do you have everything we’ll need for the Queen to be staying with us?”

“I have made sure everything is in order, sir. Nohel is handling all meals and is starting to take over the cleaning.”

“Already stepping aside?”

“As much as I can, sir. She is handling it all flawlessly. Honestly, I’m glad to know this place won’t be left in your hands.”

“Ouch.”

“As if words can hurt you, sir.”

“Those actually had a sting to them, but it was funny.”

“I do agree with you, sir. Once the military gets here, the city will be in ruins and the war will be over. As long as word of the military coming doesn’t get out or, if it does, they don’t know the exact aid being given, I doubt the King’s assistants will panic. That means you might get the King. If word gets out, they might pull him back out of this world into Earth.”

“Shit,” Alvin said as the thought hit him. “Okay, that gives me a new plan.”

“Does it? Oh, how fortuitous. I was just thinking out loud.”

Alvin’s head dipped fractionally, getting Jarvis’ meaning. “Yeah, I’d been thinking about the Gate that supposedly appeared on the far side of the King’s lands. I need to go see where that leads and if the people assisting him can be stopped or reasoned with.”

“Do you think the second option likely?”

“No. I’m sure the King offered a Queen’s ransom for their aid.”

“Hmm... I think you might be more correct than you think.”

Alvin’s lips thinned. “Really?”

“Consider all you’ve heard of him and seen from his brother, sir.”

“That just makes me want to kill him more.”

“Have you thought about what they might have offered the King to get into his good graces, sir?”

Alvin frowned, then his nostrils flared. “Yes, yes I have. And now, everyone dies.”

“Ah, yes, that does sound like what you would do in this case.”

“What’s wrong?” Gothy asked, seeing Alvin’s face when she came into the room.

“Slave trading,” Alvin said tightly. “Let’s go speak with Night. I’ve some questions, and we have a war to win.”

His anger was leashed, but they all saw it. Nohel shied away from the others, her eyes downcast. The others were grim as they followed him to the garage.

“His anger wasn’t at you, Nohel,” Jarvis said as the group left. “He just realized that someone is probably trading enslaved women from Earth to the King, and maybe a little in return.”

Nohel’s head snapped up, horror written on her features.

“That is what upset him and why he is now bent on destroying everyone involved.”

Nohel swallowed, swaying back a step. “Oh... like when he found out about me?”

“Quite like that, but on a much larger scale.”

Nohel looked at Jarvis for a long moment. “Jarvis… is he a bad man?”

Jarvis hesitated. He knew that the truth was needed, but that there was a fine line to helping Nohel. “He can be. Truthfully, he is a terrible person, but he is only terrible to people who stand against him. To those he values, he can be generous now. He has, time and again, taken far less value for major items to help those he calls friends. For anyone he considers family, he would fight gods. He went for Sammi against three divine beings because he valued her in such a way.”

Nohel frowned as she took in Jarvis’ words. “But he’ll kill without compunction?”

“No, he kills with reason. He will never lash out at someone he values. Even against those he doesn’t, he rarely lashes out first unless the person has provoked him in some way.”

“But…” Nohel trailed off.

“Would you like to see something?” Jarvis asked.

“What?”

“We can see what Alvin has done before. Would you like to see him saving you from an outside perspective? It might cause you some distress, which is why I never mentioned it before.”

Nohel took a few slow, deep breaths, then nodded. “Please?”

“Help me finish these dishes, and then I’ll show you what you never saw yourself.”

~*~*~

Alvin stepped out of the base into the manor that the Queen had been using. “Where is the Queen?” Alvin asked the nearest servant.

“This way. She said you would be coming for her,” the light-skinned Elf said, bowing before walking off.

Alvin stalked after the man, his anger boiling inside of him as he considered what the King and his allies were likely doing. Gothy walked just behind him, her hands loose, but watching Alvin carefully. She knew how he viewed some things, and was ready to step in with him if needed.

“Alvin, how… What troubles you?” Queen Night asked, aborting her greeting upon seeing his face.

“Your husband. Why did you break up?”

“He took up with the demons,” Night said. “He captured them and forced them to bend to him. When I tried to interject, he said many hurtful things and called us done. I took my faithful and went to the other capital.”

Alvin breathed slowly. “Okay. I’d thought you might have been okay with what he’d done.”

Night went cold, her face still. “You believe I would force another to sleep with me or my former husband?”

“The stories of your two sides are not completely clear to me,” Alvin said tightly. “I know that your Matriarchs use bondage as a way of training.”

“Never against their will,” Night said. “Mousie?”

“It wasn’t against my will, but there wasn’t an explanation on what other options there might be. I did find joy in it, so I would never speak against it.”

“Might I?” Wintersbreath asked.

Alvin nodded to her.

“It is just how we train our fighters. They are always given the chance to stop. For the rest of the populace, there is normal punishment.”

Alvin exhaled slowly. “Okay... Your husband raped the first demons and that’s why your marriage fractured?” he asked, trying to bring the topic back on point.

“Yes.”

“He’s probably doing it again now.”

Night surged to her feet, her expression becoming angry. “That useless, limp-dicked…” She trailed off with a deep breath.

“I think he traded with his new allies, flesh for flesh. Some of my world would be just like him.”

Night nodded sharply. “Then we must kill them all.”

Alvin looked back at the light-skinned Elf. “Can we go now? We need to discuss if word of our plans has slipped out to his ears.”

Night glanced at the man who’d brought Alvin to her. “Oclo, have you been spying on me?”

The man froze. His eyes went wide, but he didn’t speak.

Night tsked, then motioned to Skyfall.

Skyfall drew a handgun and put three rounds through Oclo’s head in quick order.

“Question everyone in the manor,” Night sighed. “We need to know if word of Alvin has spread too far. Alvin, I am ready. Shall we go from here?”

“We’ll stay for an hour so Skyfall can do her job,” Alvin said. “Then, I’ll summon Blade and we can go. Best for them to see us flying away.”

“Hmm... yes,” Night said. “Such a pity. He had potential. Skyfall, loot, do your job, then return here.”

“Yes, my Queen,” Skyfall said, looting the body before leaving the room.

Chapter Twelve

When Skyfall returned, she looked grim. “My Queen, we have killed most of the staff. All of them were passing conversations on. Thankfully, they all reported to Oclo. We are not positive on what has been reported, but searching Oclo’s room and the grounds did turn up a codebook, letters from the King’s spymaster, and we found pigeons in one of the sheds.”

“Leave the codebook with your second and have them report false information,” Night said. “Use the old letters as reference.” Night frowned as she stared into space. “I don’t believe we spoke of the military coming to assist us with any of the staff present, but we might have. I know we discussed them not coming, or failing to respond in a quick manner.”

“Might be enough to muddy the waters,” Alvin said, calmer than he’d been an hour before. “They will have been told of the single helicopter, but the Huey is a common bird. That might help because they might think that’s all the help you’ve received.”

“Yes, we did speak of you extensively,” Night said, “so they know we have at least one special person who has connections.”

“If he has a player, and I fear he does, then we’ll have a problem if they retreat into their base. Fast travel has been expensive and rare to get without the right contacts, so hopefully he doesn’t have it.”

“The King started a base near the other Gate, but I do not believe it has grown to have a kiosk yet,” Night said.

“Okay. We should go now,” Alvin said. “Where’s your messenger?”

“Here,” a soft voice said.

Alvin jerked around and found an Elven woman of light-skin, barely darkened, against the far wall. Frowning, he stared at her— he hadn’t seen her there earlier.

“Alva is skilled at blending in,” Night smiled. “She is my personal messenger and assassin.”

“Never heard of her before. How did she escape the necromantic attack on you before?” Alvin asked.

“She was gathering information about who might have sided with my husband, so she wasn’t at the castle during that moment,” Night said.

“Okay,” Alvin said. “Nice to meet you, Alva.”

“I have been hoping to speak with you, sir,” Alva said, her voice demure. “Do any of your weapons kill silently?”

Gothy smirked. “Yes, and we’ll talk. If that little trick can be learned, I want to know more about it.”

“We’re all here,” Alvin said, wanting to be moving. Summoning the base, he motioned to it. “Let’s go.”

The four Elves followed Alvin’s family into the portal to the base. Nohel and Jarvis were waiting for them in the main room, dressed in their best outfits.

“Queen Darkest Night, Champions Skyfall and Wintersbreath, and Alva, these are my staff and family, Jarvis and Nohel. These four are to be treated as best you can, but the rules of the home are in place. If any of them cause you distress, tell me, and I will deal with them.”

“Yes, sir,” Jarvis and Nohel said together, bowing to him.

“I’ve read your Human knowledge book,” Night said as she stepped forward. “Jarvis, I didn’t want to ask with the Loa here but, you aren’t an elemental, are you?”

“No, Queen Night. I am an artificial intelligence, but the dividing line between them is not thick. I’m just artificial instead of natural.”

“And you serve him?”

“I have been with him since his first moments in this world,” Jarvis replied.

“Hmm... I see.” Night turned to Alvin. “My room?”

“Gothy, you want to handle this?”

“Yes, yes I do,” Gothy grinned. “If you’ll follow me?”

“A small caveat on being in the base,” Alvin interjected before anyone could move. “We’ll be calling you by Night, without the title, inside the base. We understand that you need the title outside, but inside here, it’s going to be set aside.”

Night gave Alvin a long look, then bowed her head. “I’m a guest in your home and would like to maintain our friendly relationship. I can allow the informality while only these three are present to hear it.”

Her Champions and assassin looked surprised, but quickly hid it.

“Good. Wintersbreath, come with me. We need to set up the training room,” Alvin said.

“Of course, Hero,” Wintersbreath replied, following him.

~*~*~

Alvin had Wintersbreath set the computer based on her knowledge of the King’s forces, including the rumors she had faith in. By the time the others joined them, the simulation setting was copied so it could restart from this position without trouble.

“This is everything I know of the King’s forces,” Wintersbreath explained to Night. “We can run trial attacks to see what might happen.”

“This room is something special,” Night said with a smile. “I shall need to look into it in the future.”

“It’ll take a good amount of XP, but it can be done,” Alvin said. “Gothy, you’re in charge of our side. I’m grabbing the Blade and heading to the forward camp. It’ll take me an hour to fly there.”

“You should stay here, Hero,” Mousie said. “I can fly the Blade to the camp.”

“It’s only an hour and we’ll have a few days at least to run simulations,” Alvin said. “You stay and help Gothy.”

“As you wish, Hero.”

Alvin looked around. “Where’s Alva?”

“She is settling into the room for me,” Night said.

“Okay. I’ll be back,” Alvin said. He grabbed quick kisses from his wives before he left.

“I see what you mean, Gothy,” Night said when Alvin was gone. “Shall we test my husband’s defenses?”

“Yes,” Gothy said. “Computer, give me a duplicate of Hero. He’s driving the Bradley and I’m taking Blade. Desiree, you’ll be with Hero. Sammi and Mousie, come with me. Night, Skyfall, and Wintersbreath can go into the Bradley to see things from the back compartment’s video equipment. Let’s get your army to attack as if we were going to break the wall. That’ll give us a better look at what they have.”

“I’ll send the order,” Wintersbreath said, turning to the tents behind them and whistling for an aide.

Alvin found Nohel waiting for him in the kiosk room. “Something wrong?”

“There’s something wrong with the servant of the Queen. When I look away from her, I have a hard time finding her again.”

“Yeah, she blends in,” Alvin said. “She should be fine, but if it worries you too much, grab a monocle for infrared vision. She’ll still give off body heat, I bet. If that doesn’t work, tell me again.”

“Yes, sir,” Nohel said. “Sorry.”

“No sorry,” Alvin said. “What do you worry about? Yourself?”

“No,” Nohel blurted out, then her face heated slightly. “If I can’t see her, she might get to Gothy or you.”

Alvin’s lips ticked up. “She can’t get us in a single strike, so it’ll be okay. Temper the worry.”

“I will do my best, sir.”

“You probably won’t match up to her since she’s trained to kill, but trust in your stats and training to see you clear long enough for us to help. It’s the same for us— we trust each other to be there when needed. Okay?”

“Yes, Alvin.”

“Better,” Alvin grinned. “I have to fly. Literally. See you in a bit.”

Nohel watched him go, then turned to find Alva standing there. Her breath hitched as she wondered if she should call Alvin back.

“You worry for your master and mistress? Good,” Alva said. “My skill is a rare thing. I might be able to teach you, as I know you would rather not be seen. Would my training help ease your fears?”

Nohel hesitated— the offer was too good.

“My Queen told me to do everything I can to make up the debt she owes to your master. I was told explicitly to do anything I could to help rebalance the debt. Teaching you to be my copy for them would help that.”

Nohel licked her lips. Her eyes darted to the garage, then to the training room. “Is it difficult?”

“That depends on you,” Alva smiled widely. “You have to want to do what I do. Then, you have to be able to hold a small modicum of energy to weave around yourself.”

Nohel licked her lips again. This time, her eyes darted to the medical room. “Come with me. There’s a test we can do to see if I am compatible. If not, we can see about making me compatible. Being useful to Gothy and the others is my greatest wish.”

“I follow.”

~*~*~

Alvin flew the Sky Blade back to the forward camp. He thought about Alva and her ability, and about how to counter it inside his base. Motion detectors? Infrared, maybe? I have to see if either will work. The base doesn’t have a security system, because we’ve never needed one before. It’ll cost a little XP, but we have enough to burn, and we’ll be getting more soon. I'll talk with Jarvis... see if I can get voice-activated security that can’t be easily bypassed. He’ll know what’s available.

He was halfway to the forward base when he caught a glimpse of something coming toward him. Lips pursed, he gained altitude, his finger resting lightly on the trigger to the forward gun. An old biplane came into view and, upon seeing the helicopter, began to bank, turning away from him.

“Hmm... time to swat a fly,” Alvin said.

The biplane didn’t fly fast enough to get away from Alvin, and it wasn’t as maneuverable as the chopper. The tail gunner was a surprise, but that man died first, torn apart by the bigger gun on the Huey. After another few bursts, the plane was spinning to the ground. Alvin checked the air and, after a few long minutes, he was certain no one had seen him kill the plane.

Landing beside the wreckage, Alvin jumped out and looted the pieces of pilot and gunner he could find, which caused the plane to vanish. He didn’t go over the loot right then, instead going back to the waiting Huey.

~*~*~

Alvin set down on the close side of the Queen’s encampment, the base portal taking him away as a few dark-skinned Elves started to come his way. Stepping out of the chopper, Alvin stretched.

“Welcome home, sir,” Jarvis greeted him.

“Thanks, buddy. Everything good?”

“Yes, but odd, sir,” Jarvis said. “It appears that Nohel and Alva have made a deal with each other. I have not pried into it, but Nohel did mention that she would have to ask if she could use the medical bay for a few days.”

Eyebrow rising, Alvin looked thoughtful. “Interesting. They’re getting along?”

“Better than I expected, sir. I know she was worried about Alva to begin with, but now, they almost seem like sisters or best friends.”

“Huh... Okay. While I have you here, talk to me about state of the art security systems, please.”

“Wanting to install one inside the base to keep an eye on guests?”

“It’s past time. I should have put one in when Erzulie was here.”

“Indeed, sir. Let’s go to the kiosk and I will explain the options with the help there.”

“Good. Let’s go.”

Chapter Thirteen

Alvin was glad he’d set up the airlock door in the training room— he’d even had the foresight to set up a video display so anyone in the airlock could see what was going on inside.

Standing in the small room, he watched the Bradley fire at the walls of the city while the Huey did strafing runs along the wall. Shields from glyphs kept being deployed, but Alvin could see them being worn down.

The gate opened and a large cavalry force poured out of the city. They were met with explosive rounds from the Bradley. The glyph protecting them was quickly blown apart, followed by the men and steeds.

“Yeah, charging a large gun is not the best idea,” Alvin muttered as he watched more barriers be deployed only to be shattered. “Can’t do much to the walls, but against people, it’s brutal.”

The sheer scope of the attack was more than a single Bradley could stop. Elves rode past the machine, aiming for the camp behind it. Their shields were still focused to the front, as they doubted the big gun would turn on them and threaten the people they were protecting. The gun didn’t spin, but the Huey came back and the guns on the chopper carved into the back of the attackers.

“Like wheat to a scythe,” Alvin murmured. “Even with runes, their armor can only take so much.”

Alvin blinked when he realized the unit of horsemen didn’t have lances— they had bolt action rifles and were now shooting at the dark-skinned Elves. Those under fire hunkered behind their own staggered barrier glyphs and returned fire with battle rifles, firing faster than those charging them.

Alvin looked back at the Bradley to find it returning fire not at the walls, but at the gates that were closing. Chuckling, he watched a massive chunk of one gate explode. It twisted as the hinge went flying away and the door skewed until it hung awkwardly, unable to close.

“Computer, pause battle, save as is, and bring those in the room down to speak with me,” Alvin said just before entering the room.

Everyone blinked in confusion when the simulation suddenly ended. Mousie was the first to spot Alvin. “Hero?”

“Sorry to interrupt, but I made it to the forward camp outside the city,” Alvin said. “I had an encounter with an old biplane on the way there. Computer, show the biplane I fought last.”

Night, Skyfall, and Wintersbreath all moved closer to the plane, examining it intently.

“It came from the city, or beyond it, flying high enough to maybe be missed by the ground forces. They might have done something to the camp. I didn’t stop to talk to your people when I got there,” Alvin said. “The garage portal is just outside the camp.”

“How did they do?” Gothy asked, eyeing the plane.

“Badly. I shredded them. They ran as soon as they saw me. I was able to run them down before they reached the camp or city. The gunner and pilot weren’t in the best gear.”

“Ah. Went after the pilot, not the plane. Smart,” Desiree nodded.

“Any good loot?” Gothy asked.

“Just one,” Alvin said, pulling out the key to the plane. “We don’t have room for it, but I thought Night might want to own a plane.”

Night looked at Alvin. “This is not a good vehicle, though, not like yours. By your own words, you killed this one easily.”

“True, but your world won’t be at war forever,” Alvin said. “Keep it in mind.” He pocketed the key again. “Funny thing— until I summon it the first time, it’s apparently in limbo.”

Sammi sighed. “Bug.”

“Figured,” Alvin chuckled. “Now, how come we had no idea about the plane?”

“The flying devices you sold us are being used carefully,” Wintersbreath said. “The first one we used was destroyed when we brought it close to the city.”

“How?” Desiree asked.

“They blocked it with glyphs. It crashed into them, and then they hit it with a lot of ammunition,” Wintersbreath replied. “It was deemed better to keep them on our flanks and make sure they weren’t surrounding us.”

“Fair,” Alvin said. “I want one to take a wide loop around the city, find their Gate, and see what’s there.”

“Would you care to assist the Predator handler?” Night asked.

“Sammi, you’re our kinky computer geek. Can you do it?”

“Easily,” Sammi smiled. “I just need to know where.”

“I can show you,” Wintersbreath said. “I need to check in with them.”

“We should also set up for the Queen to be seen,” Alvin said. “Let her make an appearance, then get her into a structure that will let me summon the base.”

“To draw in would-be assassins,” Skyfall nodded. “Bait the trap and see if they come.”

“Exactly,” Alvin nodded.

“It would show how desperate they are,” Mousie said. “Can we set up a dummy with explosives, Hero?”

“I like it,” Alvin chuckled. “Set it to explode when punctured… I’m sure we can.”

“But small enough that it doesn’t hurt my people?” Night asked.

“Harder, but the explosion should at least give your people a chance to find the attackers.”

“That is acceptable.”

“Okay, let’s get to work,” Alvin said.

~*~*~

Alvin stretched as he stepped back from the kiosk. “Mousie, go set her up.”

Mousie put the mannequin into her bag, then kissed him. “Thank you, Hero.”

“You’re welcome. Go on.”

Mousie left the room with a happy sway to her step, and Alvin watched her go.

“Sir,” Nohel called out to him, “can I have a moment?”

“Sure thing, Nohel. What’s going on?”

“I’ve added some DNA to the medical machine.”

“DMV. It’s a mouthful, so we just use the acronym.”

“Right. I added some DNA to the DMV. It’ll take a couple of days for it to finish processing all of it. When it finishes, I was hoping to modify myself.”

Alvin nodded slowly. “This is the deal with Alva?”

Nohel’s eyes went wide.

“Jarvis said you wanted to speak to me about it, and that it was likely related to Alva, as you appeared to have a deal. He didn’t know the details and didn’t want to pry, but did want me to know. I’m glad you two seem to have found a common ground.”

“Yes, sir,” Nohel said quietly. “I’m trying to do more.”

“You don’t have to, but if it’s what you want, I’ll support you,” Alvin said softly. “Does it have to do with her ability to blend in?”

“Yes, sir.”

“You want to do for Gothy what she does for Night?”

Nohel didn’t look up. “Yes, sir.”

“Okay. I’m not going to stop you. Unless something dire comes up, we’ll leave the DMV to you for the next week.” Alvin paused. “How did you figure out what to do? The machine is written in Grey dialect.”

“The place to set the sample was easy to understand. I wanted to speak with you because I need the exact part of her DNA selected. I heard that it can be narrowed, speeding up the time and increasing the chance that little to no side effects would happen from it.”

“True,” Alvin nodded. “Come on. Let’s go see what the machine has to say.”

“Thank you,” Alva said from near the medical door.

Alvin inhaled sharply. His hand had come up, his gun appearing instantly. “Alva… don’t do that. I don’t want to kill you out of surprised fear.” The gun vanished and he took a deep breath.

Alva bowed low to him. “I apologize, Alvin. This is just the way I move. I can try to concentrate so I do not blend as much.”

“Just a sound or moment of recognition should be enough,” Alvin sighed. “I know that very few people can come in here unannounced, but we’ve had a few in the past.”

“Devs? Desiree mentioned them showing up before,” Nohel asked.

“Yes, them. Some have been okay, others not. Now, let’s go see what’s special about your DNA, Alva.”

The three of them entered the medical room. The two women stood to the side as Alvin began tapping the control panel. He frowned as he selected different things. When he finished, he stepped back, looking at Alva next to Nohel.

“You aren’t just Elven,” Alvin said flatly. “One of your grandparents or further back was part of a different race. That’s why you can do what you do. It isn’t enough for the machine to name the race, likely because I don’t have a sample from them, but I was able to isolate that piece of your DNA. It’ll take two days to run it. I ran a small experiment to see what would happen if we splice it into you, Nohel.”

Nohel nodded, clearly excited and worried in equal measure. “Okay?”

“Before I tap this out, you need to know that it’ll show you naked as a hologram in the tank. Is that okay?”

Nohel hesitated— the idea of her being naked around Alvin made her scared. Licking her lips, she nodded. “I trust you.”

“I won’t break that trust,” Alvin said softly. “Okay, here you go.” He quickly brought the changes up. “Before...” A naked Nohel slowly rotated in the pod. “And after.” Now, a different Nohel was in the pod, similar in almost every way except that her skin was pale, much paler than it currently was. It bordered on bone white, obviously non-Human.

Nohel inhaled slowly, staring at the new her in the tank.

“Interesting,” Alva said, stepping forward to the tank. She peered at the naked image. “Would that be how my skin would be if I had more of that… DNA?”

“No idea. I can ask it what would happen if I added more to you,” Alvin offered.

“Please?”

Alvin went back to the control board and quickly pulled up Alva’s double, then asked the machine to show her with more of that specific strand of DNA.

Alva inhaled sharply as she stared at the same bone-white skin on her double. The hologram looked extra unusual because of her elongated, clawed fingers. “Too much, sadly. I wouldn’t be able to do part of my job like that.”

Alvin dismissed the image of Alva. “Sorry.”

“Can this tank make me… sturdier?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Alvin said, adding some Dwarven DNA.

Alva stared at the new image of herself and smiled. “Can I do this?”

“If Night agrees,” Alvin said. “It’ll take a full day. It just increases your maximum. You’ll need to increase that stat with XP.”

“I will ask her tonight,” Alva said, giving Alvin a wide smile. “Thank you.”

“Sure thing. Nohel?” Alvin asked.

Nohel took a slow deep breath. “The skin unnerves me.”

Alvin frowned, then tapped a few more buttons. The image of Nohel lost the bone-white skin, taking on a skin tone more in line with Mousie. “How about that?”

“What?” Nohel asked, stepping closer to her vat.

“A bit of Mousie DNA,” Alvin said. “It’ll give you a higher Nimbleness threshold, too.”

Nohel touched the vat, staring at the new her spinning slowly. “I can be her?”

“You can be you with that body,” Alvin corrected her gently. “It’ll take a few days because it’s a bigger mix.”

“Please?” Nohel turned wide, hopeful eyes on Alvin.

Alvin could see what the idea meant to Nohel. “I can and will, but we can’t until it’s done with Alva’s DNA. You’ll have two days to make sure this is what you really want.”

Nohel looked back at the tank. “I do...”

“Talk with Gothy,” Alvin suggested as he dismissed the hologram. “She can pull the image back up easily. This is a huge step, Nohel.”

“Yes,” Nohel whispered. “Yes, it will be.”

“Okay. I have other work to get to. Have a good day, ladies.” Alvin left the two women in the room.

When he left, Alva turned to Nohel. “He is as the Queen described him. You are lucky to have a master such as him.”

Nohel blinked. “I am?”

“He cares for you. It is obvious that he worries for you.”

“I…” Nohel trailed off.

“We have work to do,” Alva said suddenly, seeing that Nohel needed to be distracted from the thought. “Let us begin with what we can now.”

“Yes,” Nohel said, pushing the thoughts aside.

Chapter Fourteen

The day sped away from Alvin— he didn’t have a lot to accomplish, but small things kept grabbing him briefly. He was heading back to the training room when Jarvis told him dinner would be ready soon.

“I’ll go let the others know,” Alvin said, shifting course to leave the base instead.

Stepping out the door, he triggered his radio, “Ladies, dinner will be soon, according to Jarvis. Wrap up what you’re doing and, if you’re close to the Queen or Champions, let them know, too, please.”

“Roger, Hero. I’m with Skyfall,” Desiree said.

“Sammi and I are with Wintersbreath,” Gothy responded. “We’ll head back shortly.”

“Hero, I’ve informed the Queen,” Mousie added.

“Copy all that,” Alvin said. “I’ll be going right back inside. See you all soon.”

Stepping back into the base, he shook his head as his new glasses reappeared. Blinking a few times, he scanned the information available to him. His eyes drifted to the small screen that showed Nohel and Alva in the Queen’s room. After a moment, he dismissed the screen and it shrunk down to its smaller size, no longer dominating his vision. Getting used to the security system glasses was taking him some time, but he was glad to have them.

He went past Jarvis, who was working in the kitchen, to the bathroom. Cleaning up before dinner was a good idea, and he was sure his wives would be coming home soon.

~*~*~

The warm water cascaded over him as he finished rinsing his hair. Stepping out of the spray, he was about to turn the water off when he heard voices and smiled. He grabbed the soap and began to lather his hands.

“Hero, you in there?” Gothy called out.

“Finishing up,” Alvin replied.

“Knew we should have hurried,” Gothy sighed as she walked around the corner into the shower. She let out a surprised sound when Alvin’s soapy hands grabbed her, pinning her against the wall. “Hero!”

Alvin laughed as he aggressively scrubbed her down. “Have to help get you clean.”

Sammi laughed as she slid past them. “Ambush washing?”

“She’s a dirty girl who needs help sometimes,” Alvin said.

“She is a very dirty girl,” Desiree snickered as she came into the shower.

“Help me!” Gothy laughed, putting up a token effort to resist Alvin.

“Against Hero, Gothy?” Mousie asked, the last one into the shower. “I am bound to obey you over him, so I have to.”

“Desiree, assistance, please,” Alvin said when Mousie finished speaking.

“As my husband wishes,” Desiree smirked, moving to intercept Mousie.

“Sammi, now!” Gothy cried out.

Sammi’s slick, soapy hands encircled Alvin’s waist, then went lower. “Sorry, Hero. She told me to help her if needed. Promised me a lot for it, too.”

The sudden ambush and handling of his manhood got Alvin’s hands off Gothy for a moment, allowing her to grab his wrists. “A mutiny, is it?”

“All hands, the mutiny is now! Gangbang the captain!” Gothy laughed as she started to guide him back to the bench.

“But quickly. We do have guests, and Jarvis is handling dinner,” Desiree said as she walked Mousie, caught in her arms, after the others.

“I want good terms for my crew,” Alvin managed between laughs. “I’ll go willingly, if they’re offered.”

“Your crew has very good terms,” Sammi whispered as she stroked him faster. “We just want to ride the plank.”

~*~*~

Alvin left the bedroom with a satisfied grin on his face. “They’ll be right out, Jarvis.”

“I just finished, sir, so your shenanigans didn’t harm the meal.”

“Not mine… okay, partially mine,” Alvin agreed.

“Sorry for the delay,” Wintersbreath said as she led Night, Skyfall, and Alva from the Queen’s room.

“No delay. We’re all arriving on time,” Alvin said.

“Good,” Gothy said, proceeding the others out of the bedroom.

“Please be seated,” Nohel said, bringing pitchers of different drinks to the table. “This meal has been prepared exclusively by Jarvis.”

“Alva told me she is going to try teaching you her ways,” Night said as she sat to Alvin’s right. “Something about changing your very being?”

Seeing Gothy’s curiosity, Alvin told her, “The DMV is being used to process Alva’s DNA. We’re isolating the strands of DNA that make up a part of her being. That part isn’t Elven, but an unknown demon type. We’ll be putting that same material into Nohel, which we believe will allow her to blend into the scenery as Alva does.”

“Alva, this is your seat,” Nohel said, touching an empty chair. “We all eat together for dinner. The rules of the house.”

“If they are the rules, then we shall abide,” Night said.

Alva became visible again a few feet behind Night. “Very well. As my Queen commands.”

“How did the day go for everyone?” Alvin asked as Jarvis started serving the table.

“We’re working with the controllers for the Predators,” Sammi said. “We should have a visual of the Gate tomorrow.”

“Good,” Alvin sighed.

“The bait has been set, and I will not be leaving the base again until this is over,” Night said. “Mousie has set up my double and it is in bed now, waiting for the assassins. Rumor of me feeling unwell will help speed things along and explain my staying in my prefabricated building.”

“Prefabs? Really?”

“Yes. She purchased a few before they separated the kiosks,” Wintersbreath said. “We knew they would be needed in time.”

“And this is one of them. No one saw us leave the building, as Mousie opened the portal for us,” Night said.

“Dinner is served,” Jarvis said, stepping back from the table. “I hope you enjoy.”

“We’ll talk more after dinner,” Alvin said. “One of my favorites. Thanks, buddy.”

“I thought it might do to show some foods from our world, especially favorites of yours, sir,” Jarvis smiled as he moved down to his own seat.

“What is it?” Night asked, looking at her plate.

“Bacon flaze burgers and chili cheese fries,” Alvin grinned. He grabbed a pitcher and poured some Coke into her glass. “Along with some cola. This was a typical meal back on my world before the Gates reopened. All we did was take flaze from your world and mix it with beef from ours. The extra pineapple is there if you want more of the sweet-tart flavor.”

Night watched him take a pineapple ring and add it to his burger. “Well, since you think it is a good idea, I will try it, as well.” She snagged one and placed it on her burger, then looked for utensils.

“It’s finger food,” Alvin grinned. Picking up his burger, he took a bite.

“How… savage,” Night said, but her voice held a note of something Alvin couldn’t place. With a moment’s hesitation, she picked up her burger and copied him, taking a bite. Her eyes widened as she chewed slowly.

Skyfall and Alva copied their Queen, and Wintersbreath was already eating, having had something similar before.

Finally finishing her first bite, Night looked down the table at Jarvis. “Might you copy this recipe for my chef?”

“With pleasure,” Jarvis replied, a smile on his lips. “If you enjoy the fries, I’ll make sure to include that, as well.”

“Oh yes, the side dish,” Night said, looking back down at her plate. “They look messy.”

“They are,” Gothy grinned. There was some cheese dotting her chin before she wiped it away. “Just means another shower later. Oh, the hardships we endure.”

Night laughed— it was warm, throaty, and sent a tingle down everyone’s spine. “Yes, such a duty. That shower almost delayed me. I’ve never had such luxury for cleaning before. Very well.” She grabbed a single cheesy fry and ate it. She inhaled slowly as the melted, cheesy-goodness with a hint of chili brought her a whole new flavor combination.

“Yup. That’s what it should be like,” Alvin grinned before taking another bite.

~*~*~

Dinner was over, and everyone was satiated and happy.

“Okay, what else did we have to discuss?” Alvin asked as Jarvis and Nohel cleaned the table.

“We’d like to run more simulations using the training room,” Skyfall said, “trying different tactics to see what might work best.”

“Feel free,” Alvin told her. “It’s probably known that we’re back, but no idea what that might mean to the King, or how his allies might take it. Do you have spies inside the city?”

“I have a few,” Night said. “They’ve been cautious, so as to not to get caught.”

“Any in the King’s court?” Alvin pressed.

“A single ally.”

“Can they get us word of what he knows or what’s happening now that we’ve shown up?”

“She will if something precipitous happens,” Night said. “It would have to be dire for her to act.”

“Because it’ll be obvious?” Gothy asked.

“Very few are close enough to him to have the information she can pass.”

“Okay,” Alvin sighed. “Hopefully she doesn’t send word. It’d be best if he just continues as he was, but he might flee.”

“Which is why you want to know where the Gate is,” Skyfall said.

“Exactly. We can try cutting the exit off— not entirely, but denying him the easy out, and possibly killing him in the process.”

Night looked sad for a moment. “I had always hoped that he would repent, that he would tell me he was sorry and ask to be forgiven. The dream of his madness passing and us reuniting kept me going for centuries... but I have to finally put that hope aside and face the reality that he was never going to change back.”

Skyfall touched her shoulder gently. “Mother, we all know. We had hoped with you, but we also lamented that you wouldn’t act. It will never be what it was, not now, but all of us are behind you.”

Night gave her a sorrowful look. “I know, child, I know. My inaction caused this chain of events. How simple things would have been if I had acted even a decade ago...”

“You did what you could,” Alvin said, not wanting to rip their carefully constructed world apart. “When the Gates opened, everything changed.”

Night’s face went grim. “Yes. I’m sure he rejoiced. He could again get his demon playthings. His treachery at the first Gate should have told me everything I needed to know. Sadly, I kept my false hope, and then his brother…” She trailed off, remembering losing so many of her family when her court was attacked.

“And now, we finish this,” Mousie said softly, but firmly. “Hero has taught me that while it may not be what you want, sometimes, you have to accept the hard choice. When one breaks with family, they are no longer family, and should be treated as such.”

Night sniffed as she got ahold of her emotions. “Yes, child. You have grown so much under the care of Gothy and Alvin. You will be a bright spot that I shall cherish. Your birth might not have been one of love and your upbringing may have been harsh, but you have shown your heart. I would name you Champion, but you are not a part of my court anymore.”

“Even the knowledge that you would do so makes my heart sing,” Mousie replied with a bright smile. “I shall cherish those words, but yes, I am no longer yours. I am theirs.”

“And we’ll keep her happy,” Gothy said.

“Of that, I have no doubts,” Night said.

“We’ve digressed,” Alvin said. “Did we have more to discuss about what we have in motion?”

“I have the army ready,” Wintersbreath said. “I can march in two hours when the word comes.”

“The assassin trap is in place,” Skyfall added.

“I have sent messages to both governments that can support me and have come to accords with them,” Night said. “They promised me aid for a single week, in just over a week from now. They said something about starting the year off right?”

“Our next calendar year starts then,” Sammi said.

“Ah. Well, as long as they can help me do what is needed.”

“You do realize that the city will be demolished?” Alvin said.

Night nodded solemnly. “Yes. Many will die, perhaps even over half of the populace. It will be dire, but they are beholden to my husband. Once he is gone, maybe they will see that we can have a united people again.”

“Here’s to hope,” Alvin said, raising his glass.

Chapter Fifteen

The snore from his right had Alvin wincing and shifting away from it, but that only got him closer to the even louder snore from his left. Grunting, he peeled his eyes open to find Desiree to his right and Gothy on his left.

Both women stirred, waking slowly. Desiree gave him a smile, kissing his chest, while Gothy grabbed him for a hug. They both wished him good morning.

“Good morning to you both, too,” Alvin chuckled. “Did I wake you?”

“Yes, but that’s fine,” Desiree said.

“Uh-huh,” Gothy pouted.

“Well, that’s justice, since you both woke me,” Alvin chuckled. “We should see if the medical unit can do anything for nighttime dragon speech.”

Gothy elbowed him. “Mean.”

“If we wake him, then he has a point, Gothy,” Desiree said.

“You do snore,” came Sammi’s voice from under the bed.

“Sometimes softly, other times loudly,” Mousie added.

“Fine...” Gothy muttered.

“Gothy,” Alvin said softly, turning to face her, “I’m sorry. I forgot you’re a little sensitive on the subject.”

“I didn’t know everyone hated my snoring,” Gothy said.

“‘Hate’ is a strong word,” Desiree said. “Besides, he said I snore, too.”

“Just like Gothy,” Mousie said. “Can we be let out, please?”

“I got them,” Desiree said, getting out of bed.

“You both snore,” Sammi said.

“And it trades off who’s louder,” Alvin said. “I was joking about the medical bay. I wouldn’t change anything about you, Gothy— not the sass, the sex drive, the drool, or the snores.”

Gothy sniffled, pressing herself to Alvin more. “Thank you, Hero... but if our other wives are hearing me even in the cage, then I should look into it.”

“We don’t want you to change,” Mousie said, standing up and stretching. She leaned over to squeeze Gothy. “I’m used to it. You do not bother me.”

“Doesn’t bother me at all,” Sammi added.

“And I snore, and I’m not bothered by yours,” Desiree said.

“See?” Alvin murmured, kissing Gothy’s hair. “You don’t need to change. I’ll do better to not say more about it.”

“Thanks, but I’m going to look. If it’s easy and not costly, there’s no reason to not have it fixed,” Gothy replied. “It might bother you all now, but in a year or three, it might become a point of contention.”

“Never,” Alvin said, “but I won’t stop you from something you want to do for you.”

“I’ll join you,” Desiree said.

“But first, a shower before breakfast?” Sammi asked.

“Yes,” Mousie said, snagging Sammi. “I’ll get this one started. Join us when you’re ready.”

Desiree chuckled, “I’ll go with them.”

That left Alvin and Gothy in bed. “Hero… thank you.”

“I should be apologizing, not being thanked,” Alvin murmured. “You’ve told me once before that it bothered you. We might be smarter, but we’re still Human, it seems.”

“Yeah. Can I have some kisses to make me feel better?”

“Kisses, and maybe a little more before we join them,” Alvin replied, pressing her to roll onto her back.

~*~*~

“Breakfast will be done soon,” Jarvis said from the kitchen.

“Sounds good,” Alvin said. Walking to the table, he paused. “Jarvis, what is today?”

“The twenty-fourth of December, sir.”

“Where the hell is my weekly quest?” Alvin asked.

Jarvis turned to him. “You did not receive one?”

“No.”

“Another of my suggestions has been implemented, then.”

“Huh?”

“The weekly quest was based on the idea that you needed to be forced to interact with the world. Do you think you would never leave your base unless forced to by a quest?”

Alvin paused, considering Jarvis’ question. While he did, the women came out of the bedroom.

“What’s up?” Gothy asked.

“Weekly quests were discontinued,” Jarvis smiled.

“Really?” Sammi asked. “I tried to push that and they told me no.”

“I think Alvin’s continued push to do more has shown them that their argument was unfounded.”

“No. I might take a week or two off to just stay home and enjoy my wives, but I wouldn’t stay shut in here,” Alvin said.

“Which is why they must have accepted my suggestion.”

“We can take a week off and stay in?” Gothy purred, moving closer to Alvin.

“After the war, maybe,” Alvin sighed. “We have a job to do here and now.”

“I would hope that you wouldn’t abandon me and my people at this point,” Night said, having come out of her room.

“Not going to, Night,” Alvin said. “We do what we say we’re going to do.”

“Excellent,” Night smiled. “Wintersbreath, go inform Alva that breakfast is ready.”

“Yes, my Queen,” Wintersbreath said, heading for the portal in the main room.

“What was the bit I heard about weekly quests?” Night asked as she joined the others at the table, Skyfall trailing her.

“A requirement that I had to complete in the past or lose a life,” Alvin shrugged. “It appears the devs have removed the requirement.”

“Hmm...” Night said as she took her seat on Alvin’s right. “Does this mean you might be enticed to stay longer?”

Gothy smirked. “Depending on the inducements, maybe.”

Alvin rolled his eyes. “We’ll talk about it after the war, if that’s okay with you, Night. I don’t want to get entangled with more than one thing at a time.”

“Says the man with four beautiful wives,” Night laughed lightly, “but I will abide by your decision.”

“No one attacked last night, my Queen,” Alva said as she came into the base.

“We didn’t think they would move that quickly, but it is best to be prepared,” Night sighed. “Come and eat.”

“Breakfast is ready,” Nohel announced. “Today, we have flaze-infused hash browns with bacon mini-omelets.”

“Sounds delicious to me,” Alvin said, reaching for the coffee.

~*~*~

With breakfast done, Wintersbreath and Skyfall left to take care of things for the Queen. Alva retired to get some sleep, leaving Alvin and his wives with Night.

“Do not think you have to entertain me,” Night said. “I shall be answering messages on the kiosk and conducting the business I can from here.”

“We’ll be running simulations,” Gothy said. “Feel free to stop in to see them.”

“I need to go back to the Predator control center to help finish finding the other Gate,” Sammi said.

“I will come with you,” Mousie said. “It will just leave the copilot seat open, which should be fine.”

“Thanks,” Sammi said. “Having you with me will make things easier.” The two of them got up, heading out.

“We’ll set the simulation to have the airlock doors,” Alvin told Night as he stood up. “Just tell the computer to set you to an observer or let you join as a passenger in the Huey.”

“I did wish to fly more,” Night smiled. “I shall see how long the correspondence takes.”

“See you soon,” Alvin chuckled as he followed Desiree and Gothy toward the training room.

When everyone was gone, Night stood slowly, but turned toward Jarvis as he gathered the plates. “Jarvis, tell me... would I be able to get them to stay?”

“With the right words and actions, yes. For a while, at least,” Jarvis replied. “Alvin has a few places he has stated he wishes to visit, to see the rest of the country he came from. Until he has done that, I do not think he will stay in any one place.”

“And once he is done seeing those places?”

Jarvis stopped cleaning, turning his full attention to Night. “What is it you want from him?”

Night’s eyes went to Nohel, then back to Jarvis. “Perhaps later. Nohel, Alva has been told to do all she can to make your plan work. Later, I hope you will recall my aid in this matter.”

Nohel glanced at Night before she finished gathering plates. “My loyalty will always be to Gothy first, Alvin second, and their wives third. If what you ask does not strain those relationships, I will do my best.”

Night’s eyes glittered. “She is right about you. Good. If you succeed, you will be for Gothy just as my Alva is for me.”

Jarvis watched Night walk away before nodding slowly. “She will not strain things. Night is shrewd. I believe I know what she will ask for. Alvin might say no, but Gothy might get him to reconsider.”

“What is it?” Nohel asked.

“Leave it for now, but if I am right, Gothy will not be opposed to it. If anything, she will be giddy at the option.”

Nohel glanced up to see Night slip into the kiosk room. “Do you think I have chosen a bad path, Jarvis?”

“Bad? No. It is different than what I would have expected from you before the Queen arrived with her shadow. Honestly, Nohel, you make your own path harder and yet easier all at once. You hide from what it is you think, but throw yourself into a path I hadn’t foreseen.”

“Do you think I’ve chosen badly? I can still stop.”

Jarvis went to the kitchen to help load the dishwasher. “No, I don’t think so, but will the DNA you take on make you different? That is a question you have to consider. Are you truly changing you or hiding from yourself?” He gave her a soft smile. “I don’t mean to make it harder on you, but these are key questions to your health.”

Nohel lapsed into silence as she worked, chewing on his words.

It was hours later when Alva emerged from the Queen’s room. “Nohel, are you ready to train again?”

“I believe so,” Nohel said. “I have a few questions about your full role with the Queen, if you’re willing to tell me.”

“I will answer what I can to help solidify our budding friendship,” Alva smiled. “I must keep some secrets for her safety, though.”

“I understand.”

~*~*~

It was dinnertime when everyone gathered back in the base.

“We found the Gate, Hero,” Sammi said. “It’s bunkered pretty good. The King must have spent a lot to get the fortifications around it.”

“What about the way there?” Alvin asked.

“Few hundred miles,” Sammi said. “It’s nearly identical in distance to the woods you torched for the Queen, with the same number of cities between here and there.”

“Hmm... okay,” Alvin said. “We might need the military to bomb two locations, then.”

“The Gate has fortifications built both facing it and away from it,” Sammi said. “I can pull it up in the training room later.”

“We’ll need to,” Gothy said. “Need to see if attacking it is viable.”

“If we attack it first, it’ll put doubt in the King’s mind that he can flee to it,” Mousie said.

“Which will leave him trapped,” Desiree smiled.

“I knew you coming would be fortuitous for me,” Night said as she came out of her bedroom. “I will be very grateful.”

“And we’ll take payment for that,” Gothy smirked. “Over the next couple of days, I’d like Wintersbreath to be here for the simulations. Can Skyfall take over for her?”

“Of course,” Night said. “Skyfall, Wintersbreath, do as she requires.”

“Yes, my Queen,” the pair replied.

“Dinner is another simple dish from Earth,” Jarvis said as he brought platters to the table. “It is barbeque pulled pork with macaroni and cheese.”

“It smells good,” Night said, “though like the last dinner, it doesn’t look like a meal I would normally eat.”

“It’s delicious,” Sammi said with hungry eyes. “And my favorite.”

“Yes,” Jarvis smiled. “I thought you might be successful tonight. I thought a fitting meal would work.”

“Thank you, Jarvis,” Sammi beamed.

“If you have time after dinner, Sammi, I would like to speak with you about my plans for later.”

Sammi’s smile faded. “Of course.”

“Thank you.”

Chapter Sixteen

The week was a blur for Alvin. Between planning sessions and a quick recon of the Gate at high altitude, the Queen put together her best plan for the attack to come at the start of the year. He hadn’t expected Night to put Skyfall in charge of her army and switch Wintersbreath to watching her tent in the encampment during the day, but it wasn’t his place to ask why.

Nohel underwent her DMV modification, with Gothy being the one to start the machine. While she did that, Night asked Alvin to let Alva gain a little Dwarven Hardiness, leaving the two women floating in the machine for over a day. Alva was the first one out— she’d lost an inch in height, but had gained muscles in return.

Alvin wasn’t there when Nohel came out. He’d stayed out of the room during the entire thing. When Alvin saw her afterward, she was excited to start training in earnest with Alva, but otherwise, seemed normal, if a little paler.

Desiree brought up that she’d like to upgrade some of her lowest stats to bring her more in line with the others. Mousie agreed, wanting to upgrade her Aptitude so she could keep up with some of the leaps of logic Alvin, Gothy, and Sammi made. They spent less than a half-million XP to bring both women’s Aptitude stats up to eight. They also upgraded Mousie’s Personability to eight, and capped out Desiree’s at six.

They spent even more XP on Sammi, wanting to make sure she was equal to them. In the end, she acquired the Minimap powers and upgrades, extra lives, Critical Strikes, and Auto Reload.

Sammi was even more excited when her matching scaled armor finally arrived from Olmera. With it on, she matched Mousie and Desiree for fighting clothes. Alvin added in body armor equal to his so she could have more accessory slots filled. Then, Desiree’s gift arrived: a fully upgraded suit of Dwarven battle armor— made by David for Sammi specifically— paid for by the King himself. She spent an entire night thanking each of them.

~*~*~

Alvin yawned when he brought the Blade close to the camp, then slid into the base portal. “We’re here.”

“Good. We have tomorrow to make sure everything is ready,” Major Cumberland said.

“They appointed you the joint commander of the operation,” Alvin chuckled. “At least it was someone I can work with.”

“Rather be flying in it,” Cumberland grumbled, “but those aren’t my orders.”

“Come on, we’ll get you up to speed,” Alvin said, getting out of the chopper.

“Welcome home, sir, and welcome to you, as well, Major,” Jarvis greeted them when they got to the main room.

“They’ve got everything set?” Alvin asked.

“The training room is prepared, sir.”

“Did you need to hit the head first, Cumberland?”

“I’m fine. Let’s get to work.”

“See you for dinner, Jarvis,” Alvin smiled.

“We’ll be ready, sir.”

As the two men left, Jarvis looked back at the kitchen. “I have no idea where you are, Nohel.”

Nohel appeared beside the stove, a smile on her lips. “It’s working.”

“Yes,” Alva grinned widely. “You just need to train it now. Remember the limitations, though.”

“I will.”

“I’ll start dinner if you wish to train more,” Jarvis said. “Your time together is almost over.”

Nohel and Alva’s lips both thinned for a second, but then they laughed when they saw each other frowning. “Thanks,” they said before they faded from view again.

Jarvis smiled as he went into the kitchen. “Just stay out from under my feet, please.”

“We will,” Nohel’s voice came from the dining area.

Good for you, child, Jarvis thought. The change has done you well. Maybe that is all you’ll need to continue on the path you wish to tread.

~*~*~

Alvin opened the training room door to reveal the small airlock. “They’re waiting,” he said, pointing to the monitor, which showed all the women standing around the Bradley and Huey.

Cumberland glanced at the screen, then followed Alvin through the airlock door. “Why the door?”

“In case they were running a scenario. It sucks walking in to just die instantly. Trust me, I know,” Alvin said.

“Smart.”

“Thanks. I do have moments of genius.”

“Hero,” Gothy called to him, “who do we have?”

“Major Cumberland, let me introduce you around. Gothy, this is the man who helped me get your baby.”

Gothy turned a brilliant smile onto Cumberland. “Then you have my thanks, Major.”

“It was a good deal,” Cumberland said, thrown off-guard by the personable woman.

The moment was brushed aside as Alvin rattled off names, pointing to each before finishing with the most beautiful woman Cumberland had ever seen.

“Queen Darkest Night, this is Major Cumberland. He’s been appointed the joint commander of the military forces. You, of course, know that, because it was the letter to you that sent me to get him. Major, Queen Night, the ruler of her people and the soon to be lone monarch of this world.”

“A pleasure, Major,” Night smiled. “You have a good bearing. I can see that you are used to command, which will make this easier. We’ll take you up in the Sky Blade first to give you an overview. Can you tell the computer what you’ll be in command of personnel and equipment-wise so we can model the battle on it?”

“Oh... uh... a pleasure, ma’am,” Cumberland fumbled awkwardly as he tried to think. “Sure. Personnel will be landing and readying the field just inside your Gate. That’s a hundred men to handle the aircraft and airfield. As for equipment, we have… I can be technical, but I think most of it will be gibberish to you.” He wasn’t speaking down to her, but apologizing.

“Just tell the computer to model your forces on your known capabilities,” Alvin said, giving Cumberland a curious look.

Shaking his head, Cumberland gave Alvin a frown, then cleared his throat. “Computer, update forces with my command.” He looked around. “Is that it?”

“Computer, have you updated?” Alvin asked.

“I have indeed, sir,” Jarvis’ voice answered from empty air.

“We set it to a voice we trust,” Alvin chuckled after seeing Cumberland’s confusion.

“I’ll be your go-between with our people,” Skyfall said, stepping forward to only a few feet away from Cumberland. “We’ll have a long night together to make sure we’re fully compatible.”

Cumberland’s eyes landed on Skyfall and he blinked slowly. “Of course. We have tonight and tomorrow to get this in order. I am looking forward to knowing what you can do.”

Skyfall’s lips twitched at Cumberland’s flub. She knew he’d meant to say what her people could do. “Of course.”

Gothy snickered. “Climb in so we can give you the big view, Major.”

“I’ll stay down here with Night,” Alvin said.

Cumberland’s gaze went to the Queen, then to Alvin, before shifting back to Skyfall. “Shall we?” he asked the Champion.

“Yes, we shall,” Skyfall smiled wider.

Everyone but Alvin and Night piled into the Huey. Once they were off the ground, Alvin gave Night a questioning look. “Is this why you switched Wintersbreath?”

Night laughed lightly. It was the same throaty laugh that had sent a tingle along Alvin’s spine before. “I want to cement good relations with some people from your world, and Skyfall had expressed interest in trying a Human. You wouldn’t give her the chance, would you?”

“No.”

“And Wintersbreath is holding out hope that you’ll give her another chance, or at least another round in the bedroom with your wives. It was easiest to switch their commands.”

“You think ahead,” Alvin said.

“As Queen, I have to,” Night sighed. Looking up at the helicopter, she shook her head. “Another few days and this will be over... Tell me, Alvin, what do you really want from our relationship?”

Not answering right away, Alvin let the seconds stretch out. “The best I can get,” Alvin answered truthfully. “Between your vault and your husband’s, there are treasures that will make it easier on us later.”

“Only items, then?” Night asked.

“What else did you expect? Me to ask for Wintersbreath?”

“It was a consideration,” Night said pleasantly, as if they weren’t talking about one of her Champions being given away. “I know she has been working on herself in hopes that you might.”

“She is taking care of a child, too, isn’t she?” Alvin asked.

“You remember? That is good. She had to hand the child off to my staff for the duration of the war. Yes, she would want to bring her adopted daughter along with her.”

“Children aren’t a good idea right now,” Alvin said softly. “We hope to get to a point where we can settle down to have some of our own.”

“Ah, I see. Would you consider her second request, then?”

“She wants me to get her pregnant?” Alvin asked.

“Yes. You made an impact— a powerful impact— on her, and I do not blame her for wanting a child with you.”

“I’d need to speak with my wives,” Alvin finally said after consideration. “I’m not a big fan of leaving a child behind, but if I had your word that they would be raised right… I’d think about it.”

“Very well, you have my word. If your wives agree, that is. I do not wish any discord to arise from this conversation. You and they are valued friends. In fact...” She smiled as she fiddled with the empty air for a second. “There. You are all now set to exalted reputation with my people.”

“Wish I could do the same in return,” Alvin said. “Instead, I’ll ask you to give my people a chance when they approach you for terms between governments.”

“I will, once this war is over. I believe that your different governments will be combining once it is over?”

“You, too, huh?”

“It makes sense, from what I know of your world before the Gates opened again.”

“I expect them to, as well,” Alvin agreed. “It’ll come down to positioning for power, like always.”

“How odd. My world has always been stable... well, mostly stable. None of our children ever tried to depose us like some of your governments have done.”

“Yeah. Must have been nice, honestly,” Alvin said.

“I would like to put a thought in your head now, for later,” Night said after a few seconds. “When you settle down, I would welcome your family to live here.”

“I’m sure Wintersbreath would thank you repeatedly if we did,” Alvin laughed.

“I’m sure she would,” Night smiled. “I like my children, even generations removed, to be happy.”

“What about you?” Alvin asked. “Your husband will be dead, as will most, if not all, of his sons. You’ll be free of this long struggle. What will you do? What do you want?”

Night stayed quiet as she watched the Huey coming back toward them to land. As it slowly lowered to the ground, she sighed. “I do not know. Maybe I will once it is over... I’ve never considered another husband before, but maybe it is time to look for one.”

“Just remember that sharing is caring,” Alvin smiled.

“You do have a point and have shown me a wonderful example. How odd that Humanity’s best envoy is so different in so many ways from the average person of your world.”

Alvin laughed. “Yeah, I find it ironic, too. But with the apocalypse having happened, maybe multiple spouses will become the norm.”

“Multiple spouses,” Night said softly. “Maybe a husband and a few wives… perhaps from different races, much as you have done.”

“I find it weird to be viewed as a role model for anyone. Being one for you is even worse.”

“Ah, but your wives only ever speak glowingly of you, and any man who can hold the love of four women must be doing something right.”

Alvin fell silent, not having a rebuttal to that. He was lost in thought as people began disembarking the Huey. Everyone keeps telling me similar things. They can’t all be wrong, can they?

Chapter Seventeen

They spent hours going over the possible plans, including what to do about the Gate on the far side of the King’s territory. Cumberland had them replay certain scenarios a handful of times. After tweaking some minor things each time, he’d make a note and then move on to a different idea.

Jarvis eventually called them to dinner, and the group left the training room. Cumberland was talking with Skyfall, debating if a barrier glyph could crash a jet and promising to check it after dinner. Night followed them with a pleased smile on her lips. That reminded Alvin about his conversation with Night from hours before, and he made a mental note to talk with his wives after dinner.

“Perfect timing,” Jarvis said as he started moving platters to the table. “We just finished.”

“We went for a fancier dish tonight,” Nohel added, bringing the wine and glasses to the table.

Alvin had Cumberland to his immediate left with Skyfall sitting beside him. That changed up the layout of the whole table, but Alvin didn’t try to comment, especially not when he saw Gothy roll with it. She took the seat next to Wintersbreath, who was seated beside Night.

“What do we have tonight?” Alvin asked, as the platters were covered.

Jarvis smiled and uncovered the first dish. “Filet mignon.”

“Lobster tails,” Nohel added, uncovering the second dish.

“And an assortment of sides,” Jarvis finished, uncovering mashed potatoes, vegetables, and a few other side dishes. “We found that your lesser wine pairs nicely with this,” he added, looking at Night.

“Does it, hmm?” Night smiled as she took a sip of the glass Alvin poured for her. “I do think a blending of our worlds is for the best.”

Taking his seat, Jarvis nodded. “I think that most of the worlds will find that a sharing between them will make them all better.”

“I think so, too,” Nohel grinned at Alva.

Everyone lapsed into silence for a bit as they took steak and lobster as they wanted. Night took a second lobster tail after the first one, asking Jarvis about them. Jarvis was happy to explain lobsters and how to cook them, promising to add the recipe to the book he was making for her chef.

When the meal finally came to an end after a Boston cream cake, everyone was stuffed. Cumberland cleared his throat, “Didn’t expect to eat like this in the field.”

“Special deployments have perks,” Skyfall smiled, her fingers gently brushing his hand.

“That can be true,” Cumberland nodded, not moving his hand. “We need to discuss the scenarios and which we’ll be using as our plan.”

“If you’ll excuse me,” Alva said, rising to her feet, “I need to attend to the trap.”

“Trap?” Cumberland asked, giving Alvin a raised eyebrow.

“The King has assassins. We set a false trap for them to bite,” Skyfall said before Alvin could. “We fully expect him to try for the Queen. Alvin helped us set up the surprise if they do.”

“Assassination?” Cumberland asked with distaste.

“Don’t worry. It won’t work because she’s here, and they’ll get theirs,” Alvin chuckled.

“We should focus on the plan,” Skyfall said, trying to bring the topic back to the point. “Can you manage what we’ve asked?”

“We don’t like the amount of collateral damage that might happen,” Cumberland said. “I’d prefer a surgical strike, but with the barrier glyphs, we’ll have to go the other route.”

“How committed are you?” Alvin asked. “Bombs aren’t being made now, so how tight are they going to be?”

Cumberland gave Alvin a surprised look before nodding grudgingly. “A fair question. We’ll be deploying six AC-130Us to help break all the barriers they can muster. The moment we get the all clear, the six B-52Ds will fly in. We’ll have a dozen F-15s on hand as escort for the AC-130s and the B-52s flights. Bombing loads will be a one and done, per day.”

“We need to clear the Gate, too. Make them consider it a death game to run for it,” Alvin said. “It’d be best to strike there first, reduce it to rubble, and remove the ability for fast travel to it if they have that option.”

Cumberland considered the idea. “I—”

“Attack!” Alva gasped, stumbling through the portal into the main room. She was bleeding heavily when she went to her knees. “My…” She trailed off as she hit the floor.

Alvin didn’t hesitate— he was out of his chair, his battle armor forming as he rushed for the portal. “They should be committed. Let’s go.”

Nohel rushed to Alva with a trauma kit in her hand. “Hang on, Alva!” she cried out.

Skyfall and Wintersbreath stayed with the Queen. They hated this part of the plan, but had agreed to it. Cumberland was on his feet, looking from the departing armored figures to the bleeding woman. He finally settled on Night.

“We wait. This is the plan,” Night said tightly. “Nohel, does she live?”

Alvin never heard the reply as he crossed the threshold of the portal. The prefabricated building hadn’t survived the explosion— pieces of metal were scattered for yards. People were screaming, bleeding, or dead all around the central crater, which had held a bed.

Two light-skinned Elves were applying medkits as they got back to their feet. Both turned to the suddenly appearing figures and drew suppressed pistols, firing without warning.

The tink-tink of ricochets didn’t stop Alvin from crossing to the pair, his hammer in hand. His wives joined him seconds later and, between them, the Elves were slaughtered before anyone from the encampment could get there to help. They went from body to body to finish the few who were still alive, if incapacitated.

Alvin looked over the ruins when they were sure it was secure and sighed. He turned to the senior-most Elf. “Get the new building set up.”

“Yes, Alvin,” the woman bowed her head before barking orders.

“It’ll take a while before we can get back to the base now,” Gothy said, joining him.

“I wonder if Alva survived.” Mousie said questioningly as her swords vanished.

“Nohel was with her before we got out,” Sammi mentioned. “If she was alive, Nohel would have stabilized her.”

“It was a risk. Less for her than for Wintersbreath, but still a risk she knew about,” Desiree added. “She did as she needed to. I hope she survived, though.”

“Nohel would take it badly if she didn’t,” Gothy sighed.

“What did we get for loot?” Alvin asked as they watched the encampment scurry around them.

“Check now?” Sammi asked.

“We have time,” Alvin said. “I’m expecting glyphs and runes, mostly.”

“Is the Queen okay?” the senior Elf asked Alvin.

“Queen Night was never in danger,” Alvin told the woman. “You knew we had arranged something, but not what. This is why. Assure them that the Queen is alive. As soon as you get the building up, she’ll likely come herself.”

“Thank you,” the Elf exhaled in relief. “It would cripple us if she died this close to victory.”

“Which was the point,” Alvin chuckled darkly. “Instead, he lost over a half-dozen assassins.”

“A good blow,” the woman nodded. “Let me hurry them.”

“Thanks,” Alvin said.

~*~*~

“What happened?” Cumberland asked when they returned to base.

Alvin gave him a smile. “The plan worked. The explosion tore at least two people apart, so it was somewhere between six and ten dead for the King. Did Alva survive?”

“She is resting,” Night said. “Nohel is watching her.”

“It was close,” Wintersbreath said. “She had a bleeding wound that dropped her to less than a sliver of health.”

“Not surprising,” Mousie said. “We are glad she survived.”

“As am I,” Night smiled. “If it was ten, my husband should be out of assassins.”

“You need to step over and reassure your people. The command core, at least,” Desiree said. “We’d like you to make sure they spread the rumor that you were badly injured, but survived.”

“Hmm... yes, that would play nicely,” Night said, rising from her seat. “Wintersbreath, with me.”

There was a slight droop of Wintersbreath’s lips before it was gone. “As you decree, my Queen.”

Night glanced at her for a second. “You’ll have your chances later.”

Clearly chastised, Wintersbreath followed Night out of the base.

“We should go check on what barriers can do to jets,” Skyfall said to Cumberland. “The crisis is over.”

Cumberland exhaled slowly. “They just tried to assassinate her and you’re this blithe about it?”

“The attempt is over. She is safe and we have a war to plan,” Skyfall answered him. “If she felt that she needed me, she would have asked me to accompany her. The best I can do for her now is my job.”

Cumberland blinked, then chuckled. “Okay. Let’s go.”

Alvin exhaled when there were only his wives and Jarvis left in the main room. “Well, tonight got exciting.”

“Tonight isn’t over yet,” Gothy purred.

“No, no it isn’t,” Alvin agreed, but a little distractedly. “Let’s go to bed. Before we get involved, there’s something I want to discuss.”

All four women were curious about his tone and what had him distracted when they said their good nights to Jarvis.

Shutting the bedroom door, Alvin didn’t draw out the moment. “Night had a talk with me before we started on war planning. She asked about what we wanted from the relationship we have with her people.”

Alvin told them the rest of it, from Night’s attempt to get him to accept Wintersbreath to at least trying to give her a child. When he finished, he waited for them to react.

“I wanted her for a bit,” Gothy said. “I’d treat her more like Rebs, though… no. I’d give Rebs a chance to be more. I’m fine with giving Wintersbreath some fun time, but she lost her chance to be part of us.”

“We already have Mousie,” Desiree said. “I don’t believe we need Wintersbreath as part of our family, but I would be willing for fun.”

“I agree with them,” Sammi said. “I remember your time with her. She’d be fun, but yeah... not as a permanent addition.”

“We are in accord,” Mousie said. “I’m happy you all only want me.” She licked her lips, then looked down as if guilty of something. “I don’t want her to have a child with you, Hero. You are ours. Only your wives should have your children… with very special exceptions, maybe.”

“I can agree to that,” Sammi nodded.

“You will be a man that is looked to by many,” Desiree said. “We know you don’t see it that way, but it’s true. It would be best to not leave bastards behind.”

Gothy didn’t speak right away. She looked at each of their wives first. “As before, we’re in agreement… or did you want to, Hero?”

“Not really. I like her. She’s fun in bed, but a kid…? After thinking about it most of the day, I was really conflicted about it. Seeing you all against it makes it easier for me.”

“Gothy should have your first child,” Mousie said.

“Agreed,” Desiree nodded. “The first wife should be first. We can work out who comes next among us.”

“I’ll go last,” Sammi said.

Alvin started to laugh, holding up a hand to them before he could talk again. “Sorry, a book series memory. Harem, of course. The wives had a whole elaborate plan over who would have his kids when, and one of the wives jumped the gun. Less than a month later, they were all carrying his children.”

Gothy’s eyes glittered. “Hmm... all of us knocked up at once does have a certain appeal.”

“Yes, yes it does,” Desiree agreed as her clothing vanished.

The others lost their clothing in the next moment, and Alvin felt his heart beat faster. Not because of their nakedness— though that was appealing as hell— but because of the love he felt for them. They wanted him. They wanted to be his wives and have his kids. He’d never really thought about it before, but these four made him want it.

Clothing vanishing, Alvin gave them a loving smile. “Well, we can’t have kids yet, but we can sure get some practice in.”

“Let’s,” Gothy husked as she held out her hand. “Come with us, Hero.”

“I always do,” Alvin chuckled.

Chapter Eighteen

Once breakfast was over, Cumberland and Skyfall immediately went to the training room to run more simulations. Alvin was glad to see Alva looking none the worse for her near death experience the night before.

“Another day of simulations, and then we fight tomorrow,” Alvin commented as he stood up.

“Yes. This portion of my life draws to a close,” Night said somberly.

“I’ll go check in with the camp,” Wintersbreath said as she stood up.

“I’ll come with you,” Gothy said. “We should talk a little.”

Hope sparked in Wintersbreath’s eyes. “You are always welcome to come with me, Matriarch Gothy.”

“We’ll go, too,” Desiree said as she stood with Mousie and Sammi.

“I want to check with the Predator operators again,” Sammi said.

“My Queen, if it is okay, I will continue my teaching to Nohel,” Alva said.

“That is fine, Alva,” Night said.

Nohel hesitated. She looked at Alvin, who nodded. “Learn all you can, Nohel.”

“Yes, sir.”

That left Alvin alone with Night while Jarvis cleared the table.

“Did you speak with your wives? I’m assuming you did since they went with Wintersbreath.”

“Yeah,” Alvin said softly. “They decided a child was too much.”

“She’ll be sad, but she’ll understand,” Night sighed. “Did they limit you to wives only?”

“Yes… I think,” Alvin said, changing his answer a little. “Mousie said rare exceptions. I have no idea what she was thinking, but no one else mentioned it.”

“Hmm... Interesting,” Night smiled. “I need to check the kiosk.”

“I might as well do the same,” Alvin agreed.

“Sir, I was going to put together a meal much like we had with Desiree’s family for tonight,” Jarvis said. “A full meal in the training room.”

“Oh, good call Jarvis,” Alvin chuckled. “We want to keep our allies equally happy.”

“Ah, this would be the meal where you shared my wine with the King?” Night asked.

“He enjoyed it. Said he was going to send you some of his wife’s brandy, as well.”

“He did. I have a bottle of it with me. Jarvis, ask Alva to get it for tonight, please.”

“I will,” Jarvis replied, bowing his head.

Alvin wondered at how comfortable he felt walking side-by-side with Night. She was a Queen— arguably the most beautiful woman Alvin had ever seen— and intelligent as hell. If he’d met anyone like her in life, he would have felt intimidated. All he felt was camaraderie with her... and maybe a little lust.

Lost in his thoughts, he operated the kiosk beside Night to find mail waiting for him. Opening the first message, he read the contents.

Alvin,

Susan is one of the trio of councilors that runs our government. The other two are tribal elders who have regained their youth from the great spirits. We did this to show that we are welcoming to those outside the tribes. As she has been truthful and earnest in her talks with us— and has your favor— we believe we have chosen well.

I know you are busy helping the Queen of Night, but Brother Owl wanted me to send you a message. “Trust not the talk of deceivers; guard your ears and watch for hidden knives. It would be best if it was you that talks to the false messenger.

When you head east, be prepared for blood, but also another or two who you will treasure.” Even Brother Owl gets confused by your love life.

Your friend,

Johnny Owl-blessed.

Alvin exhaled slowly as he thought about what he’d just read.

“We have a message from the King, my Queen,” Wintersbreath said, coming quickly into the room. “He wishes to parley.”

“Trap,” Alvin said, turning from the kiosk.

“Of course,” Night nodded. “It wouldn’t be us meeting, but trusted associates. I’m sure he wishes to know about his assassins and how wounded I really am.”

“I’ll go,” Alvin said.

“Hero...” Gothy said warningly.

“King’s Elves deal with men best, right?” Alvin asked the room. “I want your ring, though, Gothy.”

Gothy frowned. “Why?”

“I just got a letter from Johnny,” Alvin said, motioning to the letter still on display on the kiosk behind him.

Gothy went past him, read it, then sighed. “I hate that wise god shit...”

Desiree, Mousie, and Sammi all went over to read the letter over her shoulder.

“You said he knew we’d meet before we did,” Mousie said softly.

“Brother Owl is a problem,” Sammi grumbled. “That AI reads the probabilities.”

“Which means we should trust it?” Desiree asked.

“Alvin?” Night asked. “Do you mind?”

“Go ahead,” Alvin said, motioning her to the kiosk.

Night moved to stand with his wives, reading the letter. “Hmm... I will agree to this, if you wish.”

Gothy exhaled slowly, pulling off her ring. “If you die, you’ll be making it up to all of us tonight.”

“Agreed,” Alvin said. He took her ring from her and slipped it onto his finger. “Did they suggest where and when?” he asked Wintersbreath.

“Two hours, between our encampment and the city,” Wintersbreath replied.

“We’ll commandeer the training room,” Desiree said. “Night, we need you to tell it what you think might happen.”

“I am willing to assist. This should cost him even more, which works well for me. He’ll expect me to send Skyfall or Wintersbreath, as they are my primary Champions. The loss of either would be felt keenly.”

“Okay, let’s go set the simulations and see what they do,” Alvin said.

“I’ll go tell them that we accept,” Wintersbreath said.

~*~*~

Alvin looked out at the empty space between the walls and the encampment. Gothy, Sammi, Desiree, and Mousie stood to his left, while Wintersbreath and Skyfall were on his right. A horn sounded for the city and a small gate opened. A single person strode forward.

“See you in a bit. Be ready for the twist,” Alvin said. A chorus of good lucks followed him as he started walking.

He was only several feet away when Mousie said, “Female King’s Elf, white hair.”

Skyfall exhaled sadly. “Iceblade. We hoped she wouldn’t be the one.”

Gothy’s jaw clenched as she watched Alvin and Iceblade cross the open ground. “If she does what we think she will, she won’t survive.”

“Yes... she was always her father’s daughter.”

Alvin kept his eyes on the approaching Elf. With liquid grace matched only by Wintersbreath or Queen Night, Iceblade glided toward him. Not having weapons in hand or visible meant nothing now, but the pretense was there. He would have loved to switch to battle armor, but Johnny’s letter reminded him that he’d need Gothy’s ring to ensure he didn’t fall to her tricks. He had an herb that would make him go deaf if he had to switch to his armor, but he didn’t want to use it unless he absolutely had to.

Iceblade was waiting for him, a dozen yards closer to the city than the encampment. Her cold, blue eyes studied him with interest. She didn’t look surprised, which meant the King had anticipated this move.

“Human, the Queen has selected you?” Iceblade asked. Her voice left a throaty, sensual tremor in the air.

“To be the messenger,” Alvin replied.

“You are the one called Alvin, or Hero?”

“His spies are better than his assassins,” Alvin grinned.

Iceblade’s lips twitched, but she gave him a courtly bow. “I’m Issola Iceblade. Tell me more of the assassins.”

Feeling the energy wash over him, Alvin nodded. His vow with Erzulie should have defended him from this, but he wanted to be certain, so he used the ring. “Dead in the attack. I’m sure your watchers saw the explosion.” His voice was thick as if he was stupefied.

Iceblade smiled. “Yes, but did all of them die?”

“A few survived the explosion,” Alvin replied dully.

“Did they escape?” Iceblade asked, taking a slow, swaying step closer.

“All dead.”

“And the Queen? Is she nearing death’s door?”

“Bloody…” Alvin trailed off as he let lust show in his gaze.

“Not yet, pet,” Iceblade said soothingly. “Tell me, could you get close enough to end her?”

“Yes.”

“Mistress. Call me mistress.”

“Mistress.”

“As simple as father said... no wonder he likes toying with the demons,” Iceblade smirked. “I wish you’d survive the day so I can see if you are better than the others. Alas, I doubt they will let you live. Even your little sluts will die.”

Alvin stood there, blank-faced, even as he seethed inside at her words.

“You will kill the Queen for me. Know that I will think of you later tonight. Hmm... the idea of them torturing you to death while I take my lovers to bed adds a bit of excitement to it.”

“I find a bit of torture— willing torture— does add some excitement to the bedroom,” Alvin said, done with the farce. “I bet you’d take to the horse. Since you’ve just flatly stated you want me to kill the Queen, we’ll call this false parley done, shall we?”

Iceblade’s eyes went wide, her pale skin paling even further. “What?!”

“Now, since you’ve tried to mindfuck me, ordered me to commit murder, and seemed to get off on the idea, I’ll give you a choice. A real choice. Turn away from your father, walk away from the city entirely, and I will forgive you.”

“How?” Iceblade asked as another larger wave of energy washed over Alvin.

“Game rules,” Alvin shrugged. “Three seconds to agree.”

Iceblade shook her head, then sneered. “You can’t make me do anything.”

“There was no attempt at making you do anything. I’m giving you a choice.”

A suppressed submachine gun appeared in her hands. “Die!”

Alvin turned sideways as she fired, protecting his head, which was the least armored part of his body. When the barrage ended, Alvin turned back to her with a put-upon look. “Really? Well, everyone saw that, so I guess I can do what I want now.”

Iceblade blinked at him. Her new weapon had killed everyone else she’d used it on before. She realized that the rumors about Alvin might have been lacking key information.

Wincing as the effect from the herb he just ate kicked in, Alvin shook his head as he went deaf, then summoned his battle armor. Iceblade’s face showed her panic as she turned to run. She didn’t make it far before twin lines of flame hit her in the back.

Cries of outrage came from both sides of the open space at the talks turning into a fight. More cries came from the city as Alvin followed Iceblade, the fire covering the barrier she summoned. The barrier did nothing to stop the heat from the flames burning her.

Running as quickly as she could, Iceblade fled, her skin blistering badly under the scorching heat. Using the medkits she had, she tried to stop the pain, but it never stopped. She waited for her trump card to help her.

Alvin grunted when the dagger bit into his neck, clean through his armor. Switching from lance to fan, he sprayed the flames over the air beside him. The empty air took on a burning outline as someone who had been invisible became coated in fire. A dagger fell from the person’s hand as they fell to the ground, rolling to put themselves out.

Iceblade kept running, the last medkit healing her enough for her to run at her top speed. Alvin didn’t pursue, he looted the corpse, before turning to watch Iceblade flee. He was back in his regular clothing in seconds, and applied a panacea, and then a medkit.

Spitting out a glob of black, oily crud, he coughed. He dug out a megaphone from his bag and addressed the city, “Your King is a fool. His assassins failed, his false peace talk failed, and next, he will fail to protect you. Queen Night is offering you this one chance: walk away. Leave the city today and you will not be hunted down. Stay and know death.”

The ballista on the walls fired, but they had no chance of hitting a single man who was almost as agile as an Elf. Sidestepping as he needed to, Alvin walked calmly back to the encampment. The defenders of the city stopped firing after a few volleys.

“You let her live,” Skyfall said with surprise.

“Had to. That fucking knife was not fun,” Alvin shuddered. “Ignored my armor and put a necrotic bleeding curse on me. It was deal with that or die, and Gothy told me not to die.”

“Damned right I did,” Gothy said.

“Besides, it worked out,” Alvin said with a smirk as he pulled the knife out of his bag.

The black blade glittered. He kept it between him and the walls, so no one there could see it. Both Wintersbreath and Skyfall inhaled sharply upon seeing the weapon.

“That’s it?” Gothy asked with a grin.

“Yes, and now it’s ours. It’s called Death’s Talon. Much like Mousie’s blades, it’s legendary.”

“It’s killed everyone wounded by it before...” Skyfall whispered.

“Game mechanics for the win,” Alvin replied. “The only way to remove the effect it leaves is to remove curse and bleed at the same time, which a panacea does.”

“The Queen might wish to buy it from you,” Wintersbreath said.

“If she asks, I’ll listen, but I’m not likely to agree,” Alvin said. “We should go tell her how it went.”

“Yes,” Skyfall whispered. “Yes, we should.”

Chapter Nineteen

Their conversation about the dagger was next to nothing— Night just asked that he keep it safe. After they had gone over everything that had happened, they went back to the final stages of planning their attack the next day.

Dinner was a feast worthy of New Year’s Eve. With Nohel’s help, Jarvis had made a seven-course meal that went well with Night’s personal reserve of wine. The dessert was brandied peaches made with Dwarven brandy, along with small glasses of the brandy itself. It was smooth and powerful, and had a lingering sweetness.

That single small glass had Cumberland looking tipsy. Nohel declined the alcohol, obviously having been warned by Jarvis about its potency. The others only felt a small buzz, their Hardiness helping mitigate the effects. Both Skyfall and Wintersbreath looked a little less inebriated than Cumberland, but still more than the others. Since they had to be up with the sun, they called it a night before midnight came around, stopping any embarrassing moments that could have happened.

~*~*~

When Jarvis knocked on the door, it woke everyone in the room. They didn’t get sidetracked the way they normally did, so they cleaned up and made it to the dining room in short order.

Cumberland nodded at them. “Morning.”

“Morning,” Alvin replied. “Ready?”

“I’ve double-checked via the kiosk and we should be ready to go in an hour,” Cumberland replied.

“Breakfast is ready,” Nohel said as she helped Jarvis bring the food to the table.

“Ah, good,” Night said, leading her group into the room. “Today is a big day.”

“If it goes like it should, we won’t even be here the full week,” Cumberland said. “Today, maybe tomorrow, and that’s it.”

“A lot less than we agreed to,” Night said. “I wonder if you might remain the entire week with one or two helicopters to help with cleaning up.”

“We promised the week, and you’ll get the week,” Cumberland nodded. “We’ll likely pull the big ones back and bring in more utility aircraft.”

“Excellent.”

“Since combat is happening today, we went with Hardiness buffs,” Jarvis said. “Not that any of you will end up in the thick of it, but it is best to be safe.”

“Thank you, Jarvis,” Night smiled. “Alvin, will it be okay for me to continue to use your base until the operations are complete?”

“The same week as Cumberland,” Alvin nodded. “After that, we’ll be heading off to do the other things I had in mind before we came this way.”

“Thank you,” Night smiled.

“It’s a country scramble with biscuits and gravy,” Nohel said. “We hope you enjoy it.”

They ate breakfast in relative silence and, the moment Alvin and his wives finished, they got up. “See you all tonight,” Alvin said.

“Good luck,” Cumberland said.

“You, too.”

Nohel watched them go and exhaled slowly. She worried for them, but she had tasks to complete, so she tried to focus on what she had to do.

~*~*~

“We’ll be getting close in a few minutes,” Gothy said.

“Copy,” Alvin said from his spot along the back wall.

“Roger. We’re ready,” Desiree said.

“I’ll get it done,” Sammi said, her excitement palpable.

“Deep breaths, Sammi,” Mousie said from the copilot’s seat. “If you get too excited, you’ll do poorly.”

“Got it,” Sammi said, taking a few deep breaths.

“We’ll be getting passed shortly if they’re on time,” Gothy said. “Remember, they bomb, then we drop in and clean up. We need to kill enough so Alvin can destroy the kiosk. Then, we sit on station and kill any reinforcements that come through the Gate.” With the plan restated, they flew closer to the small town at the foot of the Gate.

They all watched the planes go past them at speed.

“Clean-up, this is Hammer. We’re inbound,” a voice came over the radio.

“Hammer, this is Clean-up. You just blew past us. We’re on target to arrive as the dust settles. You are green,” Gothy said.

“Copy that.”

The planes drew closer to the Gate. As they did, a few streaks of light shot up from the town. Fighters banked away, small clouds of particles drifting after them. The missiles that had been shot at them exploded on the chaff.

“Hell, we never saw any missiles,” Alvin grumbled.

“Might’ve been storing them, waiting for us to show up,” Gothy said. “Those would have done a number on us.”

“Fair enough.”

No more missiles came, and the B-52s flew over the Gate. A few moments later, giant dust plumes billowed up from the town. The people there didn’t get a respite as the AC-130Us arrived on station and began their long circles.

“Fucking shit… that scares me,” Gothy breathed in wonder.

“So much destruction...” Mousie exhaled in the same tone.

“How long do they circle before they return?” Sammi asked.

“A little over a half-hour,” Desiree answered.

“Pull us up outside their circle and we’ll wait,” Alvin said. “We have an hour until the city gets hit.”

“Copy that, Hero.”

“What guns are those?” Sammi asked.

“A 25mm gatling, a 40mm Bofors, and a 105mm howitzer,” Alvin said. “Cumberland told Desiree when you were with the Predator controllers.”

“The big one that fires slowly... that is the howitzer, yes?” Desiree asked, having pulled back to look out the front of the Huey.

“Yeah.”

“Can we get one?” Desiree asked.

Alvin laughed, shaking his head as they got closer to the fight.

~*~*~

“All yours, Clean-up,” Hammer called over the radio.

“Thanks, Hammer. We’ll be looting in a second. You staying on station until we do?”

“Those are the orders, Clean-up. Also to fire, if called for.”

“Copy that,” Gothy said.

She took them down into what had been the town, but was now craters and debris. Hovering over the one thing still standing, she waited.

Alvin summoned his battle armor, then jumped out of the Huey. He snapped his arms open to get the suit to glide him down the hundred yards to the kiosk. Landing beside the machine, he touched it. Once he’d accepted the prompt to destroy the kiosk, the XP funneled to him.

“Kiosk destroyed. Looting underway,” Alvin radioed.

“Copy that, Hero,” Gothy replied.

Sifting through the ruins, he touched anything that even remotely looked like it had been living at one point. As he walked, he looked into the Gate. A few of the bombs and more than a few rounds from the gunships had gone through the opening. He didn’t see movement from beyond the Gate, so he kept working.

After a handful of minutes, Mousie and Desiree dropped down to join him. “We want to hurry it up, Hero,” Desiree explained.

“Be happy to have the help. More things lived here than I thought,” Alvin replied.

“Hero, setting down,” Gothy said. “We can leave in an instant if needed, and the boys above us can deal with any attack.”

“I’ll agree,” Alvin said. “Come on.”

“Hammer, this is Clean-up. Alteration: setting down to speed up looting.”

“Copy that, Clean-up. Hammer on station.”

~*~*~

As they were finishing the looting, Mousie brought their attention to movement beyond the Gate. Gothy started walking back to the Huey, with Sammi behind her the entire way. Alvin, Desiree, and Mousie all stood their ground.

Three trucks, with gunners standing in the back of them, drove slowly toward the Gate. The gunners in the vehicles looked uncertain as they stared at the trio of armored figures. Two of the three were wearing head coverings.

“They do have a tradition of harems...” Alvin muttered as he waited. “Stay armored. These men are from a culture that doesn’t show the best respect for women.”

“Roger.”

“Understood, Hero,” Mousie replied.

The trucks stopped just on their side of the Gate. The oldest looking of the three was the one to ask, “Who are you and what have you done here?” His eyes went up to see the planes circling above the destroyed town.

Alvin focused his mind on speaking Arabic as he replied, “That’s not how this works. Instead, I’m going to pass on a friendly warning: release those who have come into your grasp from the despot of this area. He’s not surviving the day. The one who comes after him will not be dealing with you.”

The man looked up at the planes, his lips thinning. “We have survived Russians, Americans, and the undead. Do you think that a few planes frighten us?”

“Those are rentals,” Alvin replied. “It isn’t them you should be afraid of. I can see you have some decent guns, but nothing that’ll chew through our armor before we could kill you in return. Now leave. Consider this Gate closed to you, or we’ll be looting you shortly.”

The man sneered, but his eyes tracked back up to the planes before returning to Alvin. “This isn’t over. Our leader has an agreement with the King of these lands.”

“That ends when he dies,” Alvin said. “Try to come back through that Gate and you won’t enjoy the experience.”

The older man thumped the roof of the truck he was riding. “Back to base.”

Watching the trucks leave, Alvin shook his head. “She’ll have to deal with them eventually.”

“Clean-up, this is Hammer. Is the AO clear?”

“Clear, Hammer. This Gate leads to somewhere in Arab lands.”

“Copy that, Clean-up. Will relay to base.”

“Copy. We’re out. Mounting up and clearing AO.”

“Copy that.”

~*~*~

Alvin was lounging on the bench seat in the Huey as they flew back to the capital, going over the loot he’d been given by the system. “Nothing great. Some better-than-base runes and some glyphs.”

“Same,” Desiree added.

“For me, too,” Mousie said.

“I… got something,” Sammi said from the copilot seat. “Someone down there was a believer in something.”

“A spirit orb?” Gothy asked.

“Yeah.”

“Good trade potential, if nothing else,” Alvin said. “Not sure any of us should be reaching out to connect to a powerful entity.”

“Considering none of us has firm ties to a religion, you mean?” Sammi asked. “That list is long and varied if you’re going for a random contact.”

“Hard pass,” Alvin replied.

“Hero, come look forward,” Gothy cut in.

Standing up, he went to the front of the chopper and whistled. “Damn, Cumberland dropped a lot on them. King might have gone off to a different city, but his capital is fucked.”

“Hope her spy knows which city, if he did,” Sammi said softly. “I’d hate to think they’ll do this to more places just to find him.”

“We’ll find out when we speak with her,” Alvin said. “We have no idea if there’ll be a message if he dies. I’d hope there would be, but it’s all wait and see.”

“Do we know if he has fast travel, or if he just unlocked it through the kiosks?” Desiree asked.

“No, we don’t,” Alvin said slowly. “The Greys don’t sell fast travel on the auction house— you have to have contact with them. Travel via kiosks is open to everyone.”

“If he escaped, it would be to another city or town,” Mousie said. “Could we drop in on the town and kill him that way?”

“We’d have to hold the kiosk, at least,” Desiree said.

“Questions and questions...” Alvin sighed. “Gothy, take us in. We need to speak with Night and see what she knows.”

“Copy that, Hero.”

Chapter Twenty

Night wasn’t in the base, but standing in the camp, tears leaking from her eyes as she watched the city burn. Wintersbreath stood beside her, betraying no emotion except for some tightening near the corners of her eyes.

“The Gate town was flattened,” Alvin said, coming to a stop beside Night. “Nothing left, and I destroyed the kiosk. A few Humans who’d dealt with your husband were warned to not come back, but they probably won’t listen. And yes, they’re at least similar to your husband in their views on women.”

“A pity,” Night said softly. “This city stood even against his brother when the necromancers tried to overthrow us... now, it is in ruins... fire and death. I didn’t think I would hurt this much seeing it.”

“Sometimes, the cure hurts far worse than you want,” Sammi said. “In the end, your people will be better off.”

“That is what I hold to,” Night exhaled slowly. “I’m glad your task went well.”

“We don’t know if there would be a message if he died,” Alvin said, pulling the conversation to what he wanted. “I’m wondering if you can contact your spy. We think he might have fled to another city. If he did, we’ll have to drop in and hold the kiosk to stop him from getting away again.”

“You don’t believe he has your fast travel?” Night asked.

“Unless you gave him access to it, he shouldn’t,” Alvin replied. “He could have traveled to one of the other cities close to the Gate, but when he didn’t have the option to go through it, he might have opted for safety elsewhere first.”

“I see. Very well. Standing here and lamenting the fate of my people is not being productive. I can shed more tears later.” She wiped at her face with graceful fingers before she looked his way. “Your base?”

“Best choice,” Alvin said. “Where are Cumberland and Skyfall?”

“Organizing the troops to enter the city,” Wintersbreath said. “I’ll send word to them.”

“Thank you.”

~*~*~

“Welcome home,” Jarvis greeted them when they entered the base. “I’ll have some refreshments ready shortly.”

“Thank you, Jarvis,” Night said, heading straight to the kiosk room.

“We’ll catch up to you in a moment,” Alvin said as he turned toward the bedroom.

“Of course,” Night murmured.

“Hero, I have a question,” Gothy said. “I haven’t asked because you haven’t mentioned it, but I want to know— why are you wearing glasses in the base? You don’t need them, do you?”

Alvin gave her a grin. “Security.” He took them off and handed them to Gothy.

Taking them as they went to the bathroom, Gothy slipped the glasses on. Blinking, she nodded. “When?”

“When I realized we never kept a real eye on Erzulie and her followers. Jarvis has contacts that do what these do.”

“What?” Sammi asked.

Gothy handed her the glasses. “He added cameras to the base.”

“They come with a wide spectrum of options,” Alvin said, “with thermal being the one that makes the most sense right now.”

Sammi put the glasses on. “Oh... they have tech from after when the game starts?”

“Just for here in the base,” Alvin shrugged. “The glasses vanish and come back as I leave or return.”

“Can the cameras find Alva or Nohel?” Desiree asked.

“The thermal picks them out,” Alvin said. “Not sure if thermal-insulated clothing would mask that or not.”

Sammi handed the glasses off to Desiree as they started using the bathroom. “Jarvis has contacts that have access to the cameras?”

“His are restricted to outside the master bedroom, bathroom, and dungeon,” Alvin said. “Nohel will get them…” He trailed off, not liking the thought any more than he had the first time.

“She’s been doing better since the modification,” Mousie said. “She’s been more confident.”

“I’ve noticed,” Gothy smiled. “Part of it might be the change, but the majority is her mindset. She feels that the change made her different than she was.”

“It has,” Sammi snorted. “She has some kind of innate camo now.”

“But that wouldn’t affect who she is,” Alvin said. “I think it comes from knowing that people would have a hard time hurting her now. She can be gone from sight in a second.”

“And our training with her, showing her that she can defend herself,” Desiree added. “She isn’t the scared little girl she was when she was abused.”

“Exactly,” Alvin agreed, washing his hands. “Not sure we need a ninja-maid for the base, but I’m glad it’s helping her.”

“We can praise her for moving forward later,” Gothy said softly. “Are we going to assault another city or town to keep the King from fleeing?”

“I think we have to,” Alvin said. “Get the planes up to kill anyone fleeing while we lock down the kiosk. Maybe we can drop in some of Night’s best people to help, too? We’d need to ask Cumberland about troop transports to help with it.”

Once they were all done in the bathroom, they reconvened with Night in the kiosk room. “I’m waiting to hear back,” Night told them. “I’ve been contacted by a few groups in Dayholm. They ask for aid and pledge to support me.”

“Send in Skyfall’s second along with the troops?” Alvin asked.

“That is my intent, but I’ll be sending half my forces in,” Night said. “Besides those who claim to want peace, they will have to deal with those who do not.”

“True enough,” Alvin nodded. “I need to go talk to Cumberland. If we find out where your husband ran off to, I have a plan for how to stop him.”

“Wintersbreath, go find Cumberland and Skyfall. Bring them here to discuss what we will do,” Night said.

“Yes, my Queen,” Wintersbreath said, leaving with quick steps.

Once she was gone, Night looked at Alvin and his wives. “This plan requires you to get to the kiosk to stop my husband from using it, doesn’t it?”

“Yup. It’ll be right in the worst of it.”

Night exhaled slowly. “Increasing my debt to you... I will repay it all with interest if he dies.”

“We know,” Mousie said softly. “They do this for me, because of my love for you.”

Night stepped forward and took Mousie’s hand. “I know, dear child. It is why I will make sure that it is repaid as it should be.” Raising Mousie’s hand, she kissed her knuckles. “Thank you. Without you, they might never have talked to me at all. It may take time to do what must be done, but I will never forget.”

Mousie’s smile was brilliant, her skin darkening. “I might have had a rough upbringing, but I have always idolized you. Knowing that you’ll finally be free makes me happy.”

“You will be held up as an example of what all of us should be,” Night said. “You could easily have turned away from me. Instead, you came back and brought your family with you. Those who have ended the long divide of our people. Yes... you, Mousie, shall be what children look up to.”

Mousie’s eyes went wide as she stared into Night’s. “But—!”

“No buts,” Night cut her off softly. “Gothy, do you agree?”

“Hell yeah,” Gothy said. “Mousie’s perfect.”

Mousie started to object, but Alvin beat her to it, “Mousie, you’re perfect for us. That’s all that matters.”

Bowing her head, she nodded meekly. “I will accept.”

“Good,” Night said, then leaned forward and kissed her cheek. “I will make it known.”

Mousie swallowed hard when Night’s soft lips touched her heated cheek. “Thank you.”

“Thank you, and your family,” Night whispered before she let go of Mousie’s hand.

“We have a new plan?” Cumberland asked, striding into the room.

“Not yet, but I think the King ditched the city,” Alvin said. “If he did, he likely had to use the kiosk to flee. So, wherever he went, we can stop him from running again by locking down the kiosk.”

Cumberland nodded. “That was something we thought might happen. What plan do you have in mind to stop his exodus again?”

“One where my wives and I go boots on the ground,” Alvin said, “but I’d prefer to have back-up even if they’re delayed. Got access to a troop transport?”

“I could, but we don’t have…” Cumberland trailed off, looking back at Skyfall. “I see.”

“Yup. All with a few big boys on overwatch to make sure no one flees the city on the ground.”

“We can rig the parachutes to open on jump,” Cumberland murmured.

“What?” Skyfall asked.

“Want to live up to your name?” Gothy grinned. “We’re talking about a controlled fall from the sky.”

Skyfall’s eyes lit up. “Tell me more.”

“We can show you, instead,” Desiree said. “Training room?”

“Yeah. Come on, Cumberland. You can walk her through it,” Gothy said.

“Go ahead,” Alvin said. “I’ll wait here with Night. As soon as we get word— if we get word— we’ll have to modify the plan.”

Everyone else was heading for the training room when Jarvis called out from the front room, “I have the snacks and drinks ready.”

“Okay, maybe a quick break, first,” Alvin laughed, seeing Skyfall’s crestfallen expression at the pause to this new wonder.

~*~*~

It was over three hours later when Night had a reply to the message she’d sent. After reading it, she let Alvin look it over.

“She’s trustworthy?” Alvin asked.

“She is married to his successor,” Night said. “We’ve always gotten along. I have no reason to doubt her now. I’ll need to warn her to stay hidden when you assault the town.”

“Okay, let’s go tell the others,” Alvin said.

~*~*~

The planning from that moment took hours. They simulated a few different scenarios, working at refining their plan. Cumberland had the transport ready to go, but the troops would need to use a kiosk to get back to the original Gate to load up, and it would take them a few hours to fly to the town from there.

Skyfall selected fifty of her best troops. They were rotated through the base so each could experience the act of parachuting. Sammi and Desiree helped Cumberland and Skyfall in managing that portion of the plan. Alvin, Gothy, and Mousie made sure to set aside all the grenades they wanted for their attack into the town, along with claymores to stop any massed attack on them once they got entrenched.

Night checked on each group periodically, along with sending a few messages to her eyes in the town they were going to assault and her embedded spy. When she was sure that her allies would stay well away from the kiosk during the attack, she relaxed some.

Dinner that night was a quiet affair until it ended.

“Alvin, I will be going with you,” Night said.

“No,” Alvin said simply.

Night blinked for a moment. “I…”

“We’re not doing this for you to die on us right at the end,” Alvin said firmly. “You’ll stay in the base or in the camp. You’ll be needed for your people once this ends. There’s no reason to risk your life now.”

Exhaling, Night looked over the face of each person present and saw them all against her. “Even my Champions side with you... am I even the one who rules?”

“Yes, just not inside my home,” Alvin said, softening a little. “Wanted to see him one more time?”

“Is that so odd?”

“No, but if he was going to change, he would have done so long before now,” Alvin said.

“My Queen,” Wintersbreath said, “he’s right.”

“I agree,” Skyfall nodded. “Remember him from before the first incursion of the demons, when he was the man you loved.”

“I am trying, but it’s been so long,” Night replied. “Yes, that was a selfish request. Will you take Alva with you?”

Now Alvin’s eyebrows went up. “Why?”

“She has a camera,” the word was a little stilted, as if still new to her. “I want her to take at least a picture of him.”

“We can grab one of the Pro-Gos,” Sammi said. “Record the whole thing.”

Alvin looked at Sammi, then nodded. “Okay. We’ll take a recorder or three ourselves. I’d prefer your guardian to stay beside you.”

Bowing her head, she accepted his counter offer. “Very well, Alvin. I shall see you in the morning.”

“For breakfast, before we set off,” Alvin agreed. “Jarvis, food buff to offset necro magic, just in case.”

“I will do my best, sir.”

Alvin stood up, looking over the table. “Good night.”

Chapter Twenty-one

Breakfast was banana pancakes, with peanut butter or syrup for toppings. When they’d finished eating, Night wished them luck as she watched Alvin and his wives leave.

Gothy was the pilot and had Sammi beside her as copilot. Mousie sat in the back while Desiree and Alvin were on the guns. They flew through the clouds, using the minimap to keep them going the right way.

“They should be loading up,” Alvin said.

“I’m glad Cumberland offered what he did. It’ll make the initial drop easier,” Gothy said.

“Because the spy pointed out where the kiosk is,” Mousie said.

“Bombing the kiosk area will give us the time needed to get set up while they panic,” Desiree added.

“Clean-up, this is Hammer. We’re inbound.”

“Hammer, good to hear you,” Gothy replied. “We’re five minutes out.”

“Setting up the containment now,” Hammer said. “Will drop gifts in three.”

“Copy that, Hammer. Fly high.”

“Roger that, Clean-up.”

“Thankfully, there was some cloud cover today to get us close,” Sammi said. “They’ll drop down when it’s time?”

“That’s the plan,” Alvin said. “When we drop, we’ll be working to get the surprises ready. Make sure you land next to the kiosk.”

“I will, Hero,” Gothy said. “I don’t want a claymore to the face.”

“That’s not the explosion she likes taking to the face,” Sammi snickered.

“We all like his explosions,” Desiree added.

As they closed on the town, Gothy flew them to just inside the clouds. “Hero, should be soon.”

“Copy, Gothy,” Alvin said.

“Clean-up, this is Hammer. Gifts dropping in three… two… one… gifts delivered. Your show.”

“Copy, Hammer. Clean-up dropping in. Break cover and get ready to contain.”

“Copy that.”

The sound of explosions echoed up as Gothy dropped them out of the clouds. The dust billowing up from the town obscured their vision. It might have made breathing hard if the three in the back weren’t in their battle armor already.

When they reached the marker, Alvin, Desiree, and Mousie jumped out of the back, using their suit wings to drift down. The moment their boots touched down, all three spread out around the kiosk and rubble, setting up the claymores.

Gothy pulled Sky Blade a few dozen yards farther up. A minute later, she came gliding down while Sammi pulled the Huey away from the city. They worked quickly to finish setting up the explosives, then hunkered down next to the kiosk, setting up the barrier glyphs that the Queen had given them.

“Clear of the city, Hero,” Sammi radioed. “I’ll be ready to extract you if called. Why didn’t we just summon the base? Then I could be down there with you.”

“Night,” Alvin said. “She might have second thoughts.”

“Oh, right,” Sammi said. “I just wanted to be part of the team.”

“You are. Extraction is important. If something goes really wrong, it’s better than all of us losing lives.”

“And you can bring the Blade in for support fire, if needed,” Gothy added. “I don’t let just anyone fly her.”

“I know. I’m glad you trust me with her,” Sammi said.

“Movement!” Desiree called out a moment before she started firing. The first few shots missed as Desiree saw a child’s face peer around a ruined building. “Children in combat zone.”

“Shit...” Alvin sighed. “Can you handle it?”

“I’ll give them a warning, then do what needs to be done,” Desiree replied.

“It’ll be a loss for my people, but they should not be close to this area,” Mousie said. “I fear the King will use them.”

“That’ll suck, but we do what we need to,” Gothy said.

A minute later, a single gunshot rang out, and Alvin’s head jerked slightly. Snapping his head to face the angle of impact, he caught sight of a light-skinned Elf on a building roof. He summoned his big rifle to hand and aimed back at the man. Another round impacted his helmet, but Alvin just exhaled and pulled the trigger. The Elf staggered, then fell, the rifle dropping onto the structure.

“They had a sniper. He fell off a roof,” Alvin said. “They know we’re here.”

“Probably the royal guard next,” Mousie smiled. “They’ll try to push us out so he can get to the kiosk.”

“That’ll be funny,” Alvin chuckled.

“They’re his best fighters,” Mousie said. “I doubt they expect the claymores.”

It took a few minutes, but a sudden wave of energy washed over them. It had the same sickly feeling Alvin remembered from the necromancers. “Knees,” Alvin said simply before he dropped to his knees.

The women followed suit at his command. That unleashed what they’d been waiting for— a shouted command came a moment before a hundred heavily-armored men came rushing them from all around. Scattered amongst them were men in robes, holding staves with glowing jewels atop them.

Alvin chuckled silently as he watched them cross the first line of claymores. When they reached the second line of explosives, they went off. Barriers suddenly appeared as the charging men staggered from the barrage. That would help against forward facing damage, but it was then that Alvin depressed the trigger in his hand. The first line of claymores behind the men went off. Blood sprayed as the robed men were scythed down. The armored men fared better, but still took damage if they caught enough of a single explosion.

“Flamers!” Alvin called out and surged forward.

“Die!” Mousie screamed as they all pushed out at their own angle.

Four wide fans of flame hit the Elves’ barriers. The heat made them pull back, their armor feeling uncomfortably warm. Some of the Elves fired back at them, but even they were retreating from the flames.

Seconds ticked by as the flames continued and the odd gunshot rang out. As their armor began to glow, the heat turning it into searing death, the Elves broke. They fled, leaving gaps for the flames to wash in among them.

A sudden surge of emotion hit all four of them, but with the buffs from their armor and Erzulie, they shrugged off the attack. With the guards fleeing at speed, Alvin called for the women to retreat back to the kiosk.

“Everyone okay?” Alvin asked when they’d grouped back up.

Affirmatives came from all three of them.

“Some kind of fear compulsion tried to hit us,” Gothy said. “They had no idea that we’re ready for that.”

“Being able to stack the scale and battle armor is a little broken, honestly,” Alvin chuckled.

“Think they’ll change it?” Gothy asked.

“They might, but to do it, they’d need to make battle armor real armor, not just accessories.”

“That would change a lot,” Desiree said.

“A full redo of the system. The accessory slots would likely be upgrades for battle armors,” Gothy said.

“So we’d only get five options for armor?” Mousie asked. “That doesn’t sound good.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Alvin agreed, “but it would help balance them out. Hopefully, it won’t happen for a long while.”

They waited for a few minutes before their radios came to life. “Clean-up, this is Hammer. We had a sizable group try to run. Half were cut down, the rest fled back inside the walls.”

“Copy, Hammer. We’re ready for their next push.”

“Copy that, Clean-up. Staying on station.”

“What do you think their next move is?” Mousie asked.

“Parley?” Desiree suggested. “Try to buy their way past us?”

“Hmm, maybe,” Alvin agreed. “When that doesn’t work, I expect whatever they might be holding in reserve.”

“Fun times,” Gothy said. “We still have the other four sets of claymores to help blunt another charge.”

~*~*~

It was an hour before the next event started. A young, light-skinned Elven child carrying a stick with a white cloth came around a ruined building. He waved the flag a few times, looking terrified.

“What?” Alvin asked.

“I c-come on behalf of the King. H-he wants to discuss terms of surrender,” the boy stuttered.

“Tell him to come forward, then,” Alvin said. “We’ll talk with him. Tell him he can bring three associates with him. He’s to stop two dozen yards from the kiosk.”

The boy nodded vigorously, then fled, dropping the flag as he ran off.

“He’ll try to get past us,” Mousie said. “The kiosk is his goal. He’s going to leave all of his people here to die for him.”

“We planned for this,” Alvin smiled. “I wonder if the devs considered this.”

“You never told the Queen your idea,” Gothy snickered.

“And ruin my surprise?” Alvin chuckled.

“Who will he have with him?” Desiree asked Mousie.

“His first three sons, his heirs,” Mousie said. “Each is a powerful fighter.”

“None has the best armor,” Gothy said. “I doubt they can survive what we have here.”

Minutes ticked by as they waited. Each of them quietly noted the location of snipers showing up as far from them as they could be, while still having a decent chance of shooting their targets.

Finally, four people in full plate armor arrived at the same corner as the child had. The one in the lead had to be the King— his pristine, white armor was unmarred. His helm was shaped into an Elven face wearing a crown. The other three were wearing similar sets, but their armor was slightly off-white, and their helms were without crowns. Each of the three had unique emblems on their breastplates.

Alvin took a step forward to be in front of his wives. “Talk.”

“Demons, I don’t know what my erstwhile wife promised you, but you are on the wrong side,” the King’s voice was powerful as he spoke. “She has wronged me and mine for decades, claiming us to be evil incarnate. Look at the atrocities she commits in the name of her righteousness.”

Alvin chuckled. “Compulsion, like your daughter. That didn’t work for her, either. Did she survive, by the way?”

“Who cares? She is female,” the King scoffed, seeing that he wouldn’t be able to bypass the defenders as he had hoped. “Fine. What price for you to leave the conflict?”

“About that...” Alvin chuckled as he looked up. “It’s not just us.”

The King looked up to see fifty parachutes drifting toward the city. “What is that?!”

“Them? Oh, party favors. Your wife really doesn’t want you to live, but didn’t want to flatten this city like she did the capital. She sent them, instead.”

The King recognized the shapes as they drifted closer. That was when the women started shooting from above. The snipers were the first ones gunned down. After that, the descending Elves picked their targets based on their own criteria.

The King and his sons rushed Alvin and his wives. Blue barriers flared to life on both sides as they came together. One of the sons raised a crystal to smash it into the ground— all four defenders pulled panaceas and splashed themselves as soon as the crystal hit the ground.

The Elves expected the four to hit the ground and to be writhing in distress as they died to the necromantic attack. They were surprised when Alvin and his wives launched their own attack back, letting their flamers start the fight for them.

The King and his sons used guns to start with, but when they got close enough, they switched to swords. That was fine with Alvin and his wives as they pulled their own weapons. Mousie was in full dance while she kept two of his sons occupied. Desiree had the full attention of the third, who was being driven back by her superior strength, leaving Alvin and Gothy with the King.

Alvin roared as he brought his warhammer down against the King’s barrier. The King returned the attacks, his sword a blazing bar of light that was quickly destroying Alvin’s barrier.

“Damned lightsabers!” Alvin yelled. He knew that it wasn’t an actual lightsaber, but it was clearly a major weapon of power.

“Die, demon!” the King shouted.

Gothy had gone wide as if she was going to help Desiree, but when Alvin got the King to turn away from her, she darted in. As if aware of everything around him, he spun around to stop her. Gothy grimaced when her barrier broke. Her armor took the rest of the hit, but when she pushed forward, the King’s barrier seemed to pop like a soap bubble.

Eyes wide when he saw the dagger in Gothy’s hand, the King started to back away from her. Unfortunately for him, he’d taken his eyes off Alvin, and his barrier was down. Using his armor, Alvin slammed into the King from behind, driving both of them to the ground.

A scream of pain went up, and Gothy saw Desiree pulping her opponent’s helm. She looked toward Mousie to see one of the two Elves down while the second one was grappling with her. “Hero, I have to help Mousie!”

“I got him. Go ahead,” Alvin said as he slammed his helm into the back of the King’s.

Gothy slid up behind the male Elf and stabbed him repeatedly in the back. He screamed in pain as the dagger ignored his armor, cutting deep into him. Letting go of Mousie, he staggered, but Gothy just kept stabbing him.

“I’ll kill you!” the King yelled as he tried to get Alvin off of him.

“No, you’ll be dying soon,” Alvin laughed as he slammed his head into the King’s again.

His wives joined him once they’d looted the others.

“Hero, we good to go?” Gothy asked.

“Sure. Call her in.”

“Sammi, pick up on aisle three.”

“Copy. Coming in once the troops are on the ground. Don’t want to kill them by accident.”

“Hmm, good point,” Gothy said as she handed the dagger to Mousie. “I’ll finish looting the dead from before. Mousie, help subdue him.”

“Thank you, Gothy,” Mousie said, taking the dagger and kneeling next to Alvin. “Day, if you keep resisting, I’ll kill you right now.” She touched the dagger to the back of the King’s neck.

He went still when he felt the cold metal of the dagger touch him. “You would dare, demon?!”

“Demon?” Mousie giggled. “I’m no demon. I’m a half-blood. One of your sons raped my mother. I hope it was one of the three who just died.”

The King breathed slowly. “What are you going to do with me?”

“I could kill you. Kind of like the idea of doing that, actually,” Alvin said, making sure he kept a firm hold on the King. “I mean, we get the loot then, like maybe that sword... but we might not get it, either. If I take you with me, we might be able to peel you forcibly out of your armor and take your gear.”

“And then what?”

“Truss you up with ribbon and bows,” Alvin said with a grin. “A present for a woman that I like.”

“My wife.” The words were filled with hatred, spit with acidity.

“Darkest Night,” Alvin said amiably.

“Never!” the King hissed, then jerked his head upward, impaling his neck on the dagger.

“Nope,” Alvin said. “Mousie, trauma and panacea.”

“Sorry, Hero,” Mousie said, quickly grabbing the items to save the now unconscious King.

“No dying,” Alvin said simply. “I’m sure you have extra lives, and we want to make sure you die in a place we control for that.”

The King didn’t reply, even while Mousie saved him from death.

Chapter Twenty-two

The remnants of the royal guard tried to stop them from taking the King, but they didn’t have an answer for the flamers. Alvin tossed the unconscious monarch into the Huey before helping his wives push the Elves back. With the Elves broken and the Queen’s chosen warriors in the city, it was a lost cause for the King’s people.

Wintersbreath reached them as the last of the royal guard fell. Her people spread out to control the kiosk area. “Did he die?”

“Nope,” Alvin chuckled. “Taking a gift home with us. Think she’ll like it?”

Wintersbreath snorted. “Why am I surprised that you do the impossible?”

“You shouldn’t be,” Gothy smirked. “Clean up is over to you. I doubt there are many of them left, though.”

Desiree and Mousie stopped looting and went to the chopper.

“We’ll secure the area and find those who were told to remain hidden,” Wintersbreath said. “What of his three sons?”

“All dead, but they might have had extra lives,” Mousie said. “You might find them during your sweeps.”

“Understood.”

“One is without his helm and another is missing his sword,” Desiree laughed. “Loot is loot.”

Wintersbreath’s eyes glittered. “Excellent. I will see you all again later, right?”

“Hopefully,” Alvin said. “We’re off.”

“Hammer, this is Clean-up,” Gothy said as she boarded the Huey. “We’re handing off to Winter. Elements still at large. Recommend staying on station.”

“Copy that, Clean-up. We will stay on station for another couple of hours,” Hammer replied. “Do we have check or mate?”

“Check, but captured. Heirs might still be in action.”

“Copy that, Clean-up.”

“Sammi, take us out. Once we’re clear, pull us into the base,” Alvin said.

“Copy, Hero,” Sammi said.

Alvin sat on the bench, his foot on the King’s back to keep him in place if he woke up. “Glad you were there, Sammi,” Alvin said, hearing her tone. “The bursts from the gun helped keep them back.”

“It did,” Gothy added from the pilot seat, not taking control back. “It also let us fight easier, knowing we had an escape when we wanted one.”

“Thanks,” Sammi said softly. “I want to do more next time... Can we train more?”

“Yes, and we will,” Gothy told her. “Hero, I want at least a week’s vacation before we go east.”

“I’ll agree to that,” Alvin said. “Let’s see what Night has to say about our gift for her. Actually... Sammi, respawn— how does that work?”

“Oh, right,” Sammi said. “Gothy, take over, please?”

“I have control,” Gothy said.

“You respawn in the last place you slept. We just need him to sleep in the base and then we can make sure he dies.”

“So being captured really is the worst possible option,” Desiree said. “I need to let my father know.”

“We’ll let all of our allies know,” Alvin said. “No other options for respawn?”

“There was talk about giving people the ability to go home to stop what we’re thinking of doing,” Sammi said. “No idea if they implemented it.”

“Okay, so we need to capture the capital, too. Then, he can’t get away,” Mousie said. “The Queen should have the castle under control by now.”

“Or will soon,” Alvin nodded. “We need to keep Alva, Jarvis, and Nohel away from him. He has mindfuckery, so let’s make sure he doesn’t suborn our friends.”

“Agreed,” Gothy said. “Base coming up.”

“We can put him in the training room,” Sammi suggested. “Set it to negate any mind control abilities.”

“And make it unpleasant,” Mousie added.

“Good idea,” Alvin said. “Can it override a person’s ability?”

“Yes, because it sets a simulation based on what you give it. Can’t kill him that way, but it’ll keep him safe for us to make sure everything is ready for actually killing him,” Sammi said.

“I love our new wife, Hero,” Gothy purred. “We might have eventually thought of that, but she was there with a plan for us when we needed one.”

“Being a former dev does have some advantages,” Sammi giggled.

“I’m sure they’re unhappy right now,” Alvin said, “so let’s be nice while we finish this storyline.”

“Of course, Hero,” Sammi replied.

Jarvis was there when they entered the base. “Sir, the Queen was at the forward camp, so one of you will need to fly back to reset the base portal there.”

“Okay,” Alvin sighed. “Gothy, want to get this package set up? I’ll fly us back and grab Night.”

“Sounds good,” Gothy said. “Jarvis, clear us a path to the training room. Make sure Alva and Nohel stay clear of it.”

“Of course, miss.” Jarvis spun on his heel, going to do as she said.

Desiree and Mousie grabbed the King, hoisting him up and carrying him out of the Huey. Gothy and Sammi went with them, giving Alvin kisses in passing. Alvin let them go before he got into the pilot’s seat and took care of his own task.

~*~*~

Alvin set the Huey down outside the camp. By the time he got out of the chopper, an honor guard had shown up. “Where’s the Queen?”

“Follow us,” the lead of the group said.

Alvin gave her a long look. “Wait… Captain Steelheart?”

The woman bowed her head. “You remember me?”

“I remember people who do okay by us,” Alvin said. “Lead on.”

Steelheart saluted him, then ordered her contingent to surround him. Alvin chuckled as he walked in the ring of dark-skinned Elven women— he’d been in the situation before and had commented about it to Gothy. Steelheart led him to the new command building that’d been set up after the Queen’s original prefab was destroyed during the assassination attempt.

Alva appeared at the front of the building out of thin air. “Alvin? Good. The Queen worried when the portal vanished.”

“Got a lot to tell her,” Alvin said. “Can we?”

“I have him from here, Steelheart,” Alva told the Captain. “Return to your station.”

Saluting, Steelheart turned to leave.

“Thanks again for the escort,” Alvin called after her. “I always know I’m safe when you help.”

Steelheart looked back, her lips twitching. “My pleasure.”

Alva watched the exchange before leading Alvin into the building. The prefabricated structure hadn’t been outfitted with comfort in mind— it was stark and utilitarian. Night was standing at the large table with Skyfall and Cumberland, and all of them looked over when Alvin entered.

“We’ve had some success,” Alvin said before they could greet him. “It dawned on us that the King and his sons would probably have multiple lives.”

“Shit...” Cumberland exhaled. “Which means more of our strike today?”

“Not so much,” Alvin chuckled. “The royal guard was butchered. If not to the last man, close to it. We killed the three heirs, but they more than likely respawned in town. Wintersbreath is there doing search and destroy now, with Hammer on overwatch.”

“What of my husband?” Night asked.

“We didn’t kill him,” Alvin said, watching the slight frown of disappointment on Night’s face. He didn’t draw it out, though, telling her, “Instead, we captured him.”

Night’s frown vanished as a look of blank astonishment came to her. “Captured?”

“Gothy is securing him in the base right now. A couple of key points,” he was quick to add, seeing her start to move. “We think he has extra lives. That means that, if he dies, he goes back to where he slept last or where he considers home.”

Night paused, frowning as she listened.

“We’re going to hold him securely until he sleeps so there’s at least the chance of him respawning in the base. Before he dies, you need to secure the castle entirely.”

“We’re already working on that front,” Skyfall said. “Another day or two to remove the holdouts.”

“Then we just keep him until you have it secure, making sure he stays alive. He has the same mindfuckery that his daughter did, so we’re keeping him in the training room. We can stop him from using it there and he can’t die accidentally.”

Night exhaled slowly. “I owe you, Alvin… no… Hero, for you shall be the hero of our world.” Closing her eyes, she took another deep breath. “Okay, I’m ready. Please take me to him.”

Alvin nodded, summoning the portal. “Let’s go.”

“Welcome home, sir,” Jarvis greeted him. “Your wives are cleaning up. Nohel is currently fixing a light repast for you all. The King has been secured in the training room.”

“Thanks, Jarvis,” Alvin said.

The training room had the programmed airlock door that stopped anyone from walking straight into the simulation. The monitor in the small room showed the King manacled to a wall in a stereotypical dungeon. He was awake, and obviously looking for a way out.

Night barely looked at the screen— she went to the airlock door, but it failed to open. “What?”

“Computer, state simulation environment,” Alvin said.

“The King is held in a dungeon. All abilities are turned off inside the simulation. The door leading in is locked to everyone but Alvin and his wives. Only they can open the door or change the settings on the simulation.”

Night glanced at Alvin. “Why?”

“To make sure nothing happens to him,” Alvin said. “What happens on death?”

“Death has been negated inside the simulation; anyone inside will be rendered to a single health instead,” the computer explained.

“Debuffs?”

“Only those implemented by request will happen.”

“There you go. He’s secure,” Alvin said. “As safe as we can make him until you want him to stop living.”

Night looked back up at the monitor. “I want to speak with him.”

“Sure,” Alvin said. “Computer, allow Night access to the simulation. Nothing besides clothing is allowed inside. If anyone but her tries to enter without approval from myself or my wives, eject them.”

“Understood.”

“A little overboard, isn’t it?” Cumberland asked. “You make him seem like Houdini.”

“No idea if he is, and I won’t give him the chance to prove he is,” Alvin replied. “Ready, Night?”

Night took a long, slow breath before she nodded and opened the door to the dungeon. Alvin followed her inside while the others stayed outside. They didn’t appear directly in front of the King. Instead, they appeared in an antechamber.

Night went straight to the door, opening it to reveal her husband. “Hello, Bright.”

“Dark,” the King sneered. “I’ve been captured after all, then?” His eyes went from her to Alvin. “You have doomed my world.”

“Doomed?” Alvin asked. “Everything I’ve heard is that you threw your marriage away to rape demons.”

“They came to me willingly!” the King snapped.

“Considering what your daughter tried to do to me, forgive me for thinking they weren’t exactly willing,” Alvin said coldly. “I need to do this before I do something regrettable. Queen Darkest Night, I give you this gift: a piece of trash.”

Night exhaled slowly. “Thank you, Alvin. I accept your gift. I will use your hospitality, if that is acceptable?”

“Entirely,” Alvin replied. “You can keep him here as long as needed. No one can save him here.”

Sneering, the King scoffed. “My sons will have come back to life already. They will be coming to free me.”

“Oh, you poor fool,” Night whispered. “No one can save you here, Brightest Day. No one... but no one can kill you here, either.” She stepped forward slowly. “Alvin, give me a knife please.”

“Computer, give the Queen a dagger,” Alvin said.

A dagger appeared on her belt, and Night drew it. “Let me show you, dear husband, what I’ve felt for the last few centuries.” She stabbed him in the heart.

Day gasped as the pain hit him. He gave her a smile, waiting to die. “I’ll pay you back soon…”

Night left the dagger in place as she stepped back, watching him with sad eyes. “No, no you won’t.”

After a minute of intense pain, Day grunted, as he’d expected to be dead already. “What?”

“You can’t die in here,” Night said again, stepping forward to yank the dagger free. “Let me show you again.” She slammed the dagger into his eye.

Day thrashed in his chains as the dagger firmly lodged in his head.

Alvin was impressed with Night’s coldness— he’d thought she was going to have second thoughts, considering her previous comments. He waited while the King screamed, as Night would have to remove the dagger if she wanted him to speak. After another long minute, Night removed the dagger and waited.

Panting hard, Day stared at his wife in horror. “Night… w-what… are you doing?”

“Paying you back,” Night whispered. “I’ll come see you again soon. Consider that everything I do to you is what I have felt since you betrayed our marriage. If you had just asked me and given them a real chance to refuse… this would never have had to happen.” With that, she spun on her heel and marched through the door.

“Consent is always necessary,” Alvin said before he followed Night. Shutting the inner door behind him, Alvin gave Night a questioning look. “You okay?”

Night exhaled, letting go of the bloody dagger, which thunked on the floor. “No… but also yes. My debt to you… there is no way for me to repay what you are giving me now. I need to secure the capital and communicate with Wintersbreath. This war is all but over.”

Alvin stepped up beside her. “Emotions can be complicated. I found that out with Gothy and the others. You’re doing the right thing. Hold to that.”

Night took a shuddering breath, composing herself. “I will be doing my best. Now, how do we leave?”

“Computer, airlock door,” Alvin said. The door appeared in front of them. “No obvious door would make it even harder for anyone to help him.”

“Maybe it’s paranoia, but I find myself in agreement with you,” Night said before she opened it.

Chapter Twenty-three

As the days passed, the family assisted Wintersbreath in keeping the kiosk locked down in the one town. The Air Force kept a single AC-130 on overwatch, killing anyone trying to leave.

All three of the King’s heirs were found and put down repeatedly until they finally stopped respawning. The loot that they had dropped was split among everyone assisting the effort, and the Queen offered XP in trade for any of the items that were heirlooms.

With word of the King missing and all of his heirs dead, the various cities and towns began offering terms of surrender to the Queen. She added conditions to most of them, which were accepted by their Patriarchs.

Night tortured her husband every day. Sometimes, it was brutal, but other times, she would just sit and speak with him. Eventually, he slept, and they knew that he would be locked to respawning in the training room or the castle. It was then that the Queen had the castle in the capital cleared of everyone and everything. With that done, she asked Cumberland to reduce it to rubble. Sammi agreed with her— if the building was destroyed, Day’s options of where to respawn would be gone. A day later, the once majestic castle of King Brightest Day was demolished into piles of broken debris.

~*~*~

“Tomorrow is our last day,” Cumberland said. “I’m glad we no longer need to bomb cities or kill anyone running.”

“Haven’t for a few days now,” Skyfall said. “I shall be sad after tomorrow.”

Cumberland gave her a knowing nod. “Yeah... War is never good, but sometimes…”

“I’ve asked your government to keep you here as our new envoy,” Night said. “If you agree, they said they would.”

Cumberland blinked slowly. “What?”

“I thought you’d like the chance to… enjoy the wonders of my world,” Night said softly. “I think seeing the good of it might help you appreciate it more. If you do not wish to, that is fine.”

Cumberland looked from her to Skyfall, then back. “I’m not—”

“Thank you, my Queen,” Skyfall said, cutting Cumberland off. “This is part of my reward for service?”

“Even I can see how you feel,” Night smiled at her. “The choice is his now.”

Cumberland turned back to Skyfall. “You want me to stay?”

“I’d like it. We’ve grown close, I thought, but not as close as I would like to grow.”

“Oh... Well. I... uh… I need to send word to my commander.”

“You can include the death of my husband in that report,” Night said softly. “Now that he is truly trapped, it is time. He has shown no remorse, only damned me and ranted about what he will do when he gets free.”

“Idiot,” Alvin sighed. “If you want, Night, we can handle it for you.”

Night gave Alvin a long look. “Hero, I thank you, but the burden should be mine to carry.”

“Nah,” Gothy said. “Why let that prick continue to weigh on you for years to come? We’ll do it as cleanly or as messily as you want.”

“Please,” Mousie added in, “let us shoulder this? Hero and Gothy can do it, and it will weigh nothing on them.”

“My Queen, they have good points,” Wintersbreath said. “Please?”

Night hesitated, and it was into that silence that Alva spoke, “Dark, you’ve always told me to speak my mind. You have grieved enough, carried the burden enough, and have done all you need to. Your valued allies have offered to ease the pain for you. I suggest you allow them to do it. In the years to come, you will thank them for doing so.”

Night gave Alva a long look before nodding. “Very well. Hero, please finish this long nightmare for me.”

“Is after dinner soon enough?” Alvin asked, glancing at Jarvis and Nohel in the kitchen.

Night exhaled slowly. “Yes. I shall watch from the antechamber of the training room.”

“We’d all like to,” Wintersbreath said.

“We can probably pipe the feed to the TV out here,” Sammi said, motioning toward the TV in the living room. “Would be more comfortable than the smaller room.”

“That might be best,” Night whispered, clearly still conflicted over what tonight was going to bring.

“Dinner,” Jarvis announced as the fugue ended. He looked back to see everyone at the table. “Ah, we have obviously missed something.”

“We’ll be executing the King tonight after dinner,” Alvin said. “We’re going to put it up on the big screen. Just myself and Gothy will be going in.”

Nohel exhaled a shuddering breath. “He was like Clint? Right?”

“Yes,” Alvin said. “Did you…?”

Nohel turned to face him when he trailed off. “If the Queen doesn’t mind?”

Night looked at Nohel and saw the deep pain hiding in her eyes. “You were hurt by someone like him?”

“She was given even less choice than your husband’s women were,” Alva said softly.

“Are you sure, Nohel?” Gothy asked. “Doing this might cause you more problems.”

Nohel met Gothy’s eyes. “I’ve grown, and think this step will help... if the Queen approves?”

“Once only, child,” Night said softly.

Nohel swallowed before she curtsied to Night. “Thank you.”

“We need to serve,” Jarvis said softly. “Dinner is lemon-butter chicken with noodles…”

Jarvis described the dish and brought it out, but everyone was only half-listening, focused on what was to happen once dinner ended.

~*~*~

Alvin glanced at Nohel as they entered the training room. “Use this.” He handed her Death’s Talon. “He still has his armor on when we end the simulation, so you’ll have to stab him a few times. This dagger will ignore his armor.”

“You might feel sick afterward,” Gothy added. “If you need to vomit, go ahead.”

“None of you do when you kill,” Nohel said.

“We’re sociopaths,” Alvin shrugged. “Lack of empathy. For most people, killing someone is trauma-inducing. It’s okay to vomit or feel bad about it afterward. If you do, talk to us and we’ll help as much as we can. Okay?”

Seeing his concern, Nohel exhaled slowly. “I do understand, Alvin. Thank you.”

“We’re going to get his arms and cancel the simulation. You’ll need to strike the moment it fades,” Gothy told her.

“I understand, Gothy.”

“Computer, lock the exterior door,” Alvin said. “No one but myself can override this.”

“Accepted,” the computer acknowledged.

The three of them entered the airlock door, then walked into the dungeon room.

Day glanced up at them, his brow furrowing. “What do you demons want?”

“We’re going to set you free,” Alvin said.

“It’s the least we can do,” Gothy added with a smile.

Brow furrowing further, the King was clearly untrusting. “Why?”

“Because we’ll be rewarded. Won’t we?”

“Yes... yes! I will heap rewards on you,” Day said, seeing hope. “Even more if you can help me return this favor to that whorish bitch.”

Alvin grabbed the King’s right arm tightly. “Yeah, that can be arranged.”

Gothy took his left. “Totally. Computer, end simulation.”

The room faded to the single blank room. Both of the King’s arms were being immobilized by Alvin and Gothy, and the King slumped a little in their grasp.

“Good. Now—” Day started to say.

Nohel stepped forward with cold eyes as she stabbed him, then again, and again, and again. “Die!” she yelled as she kept stabbing. “You raping asshole! You did this to me!”

After a minute, the King vanished, as Alvin had looted his corpse when given the choice. Nohel stumbled back, breathing hard and staring at the now-empty space.

Gothy watched her with concern. “Nohel... give me the dagger, please.”

Nohel blinked at her dumbly for a moment, then handed the dagger over. “Thank you...”

“You’re welcome. Now go to the door.”

Nohel turned and walked away mutely.

“Computer, Nohel may leave, but lock the door behind her again,” Alvin said.

Gothy watched the door shut, then turned to face Alvin. “Did we do the right thing?”

“We’ll have to wait and see,” Alvin told her gently. “I hope so.”

“Where’s the King?” Gothy asked after another few seconds. “Shit, don’t tell me he had another respawn option.”

As if the world had waited for someone to ask, Day reappeared between them. His eyes were wide when he realized he was stuck in the blank room with the two demons. He called his sword to him and turned on Alvin with murder in his eyes.

“Computer, resume previous simulation!” Alvin snapped.

The King was suddenly chained to the wall, his sword gone. “What?! How?!”

Gothy laughed as she held Death’s Talon in her hand. “You’re in our world. Now, it’ll be my turn to kill you.”

Eyes going wider as he stared at her in horror, Day felt death creeping up on him. “No, wait! We can make a deal!”

“Your voice is useless in here,” Alvin told the Elf as he grabbed his sword arm tightly. “Be a good boy and die for us, will you?”

~*~*~

Alvin walked out of the training room first. “Damn, he stocked up on extra lives.”

“On the plus side, we got his entire set of armor and his sword. There’s a downside to extra lives, so it seems,” Gothy sighed.

Alvin laughed. “Or a bug. Something for the devs to fix, maybe.”

When they entered the front room of the base, they found everyone there, even Nohel. Alvin walked up to Queen Darkest Night and held out his hand. In it, the helm of the King appeared. “We’ll give you the rest of his armor, too, but I’m keeping his sword. It’s a bit too much to let go.” He set the helm on the table in front of her.

“I’ll pay you for it,” Night said, looking up at Alvin from her seat. “Please?”

Alvin hesitated, then sighed. “None of us use swords really, besides Mousie. She has her set already, so sure. We’ll make you a deal.”

“Thank you, Hero,” Night said, then hiccupped and began to cry. Before Alvin could move, Night did. Grabbing him, she pulled him onto her lap, holding him tightly as she cried into his chest.

Alvin blinked. He glanced at Gothy, who looked just as shocked. “Uh…?”

“Let her grieve, Hero. Please?” Mousie asked softly.

Skyfall, Wintersbreath, and Alva all agreed with Mousie. With none of his wives objecting, Alvin sighed softly. Shifting to get comfortable, he held Night back, stroking her hair and whispering soft words to try soothing her.

Minutes ticked by, and Alvin motioned for everyone else to go. He was pretty sure Night wouldn’t want an audience for her breakdown. His wives gave him soft smiles as they headed for the bedroom. Skyfall took Cumberland by the hand, leading him off to the shared bedroom she’d been using, as the Queen was obviously not going anywhere soon. Wintersbreath looked out of place until Gothy took her hand and dragged her along, making the Elf smile. Jarvis went to his room, looking thoughtful. That left Alva and Nohel— Nohel took Alva’s hand, whispered to her, then led the Elven woman to her room.

Alone with Night, Alvin soothed her, hoping she would be okay.

In time, Night slowly calmed, sniffling as she held Alvin close. “Thank you, Hero...”

“My wives are the only ones who call me that,” Alvin whispered.

“But you are a hero to me,” Night trembled. “I also hate you a little.”

“Understandable, and why I offered to do the deed,” Alvin told her, still stroking her hair. “Can’t have the ruler of a whole world hating herself.”

“Which makes you a hero again, but for my people,” Night whispered, still sniffling. “And then I broke, and here you are soothing me.”

“To be fair, you grabbed me,” Alvin chuckled. “I’m not opposed to aggressive women at times, but normally, there’s less crying involved.”

Night gave a broken laugh. “I apologize. I know I would need your wives’ approval to do that with you. I just needed someone and you were there, offering me even more than you normally would.”

“Yeah... didn’t expect this, either,” Alvin said. “I’m not sorry for the view, though.”

Night laughed. There was a little more life to it as she kept her face pressed to his chest. “This dress does give a view.”

“Do you feel better?” Alvin asked gently.

“I feel empty. My love is gone. My hate is gone… just empty.”

“People say you can feel that way after revenge,” Alvin said. “I hope to never find out.”

Pulling back from him, with her perfect features marred by her crying, she looked as close to Human as she ever had in that moment. “Where have the others gone?”

“Skyfall took Cumberland off to your room. Alva went with Nohel... I hope that doesn’t go wrong for them. Wintersbreath and my wives went to my room, and Jarvis retired to his. It’s just you and me here. Thought you might want some privacy when you calmed down.”

Looking up at him from where he was sitting on her lap, she snorted softly. “Sorry for grabbing you. I have no idea what to do for a room now.”

“I can make you one,” Alvin offered, still being held by her.

The master bedroom door opened, revealing Gothy in all her naked glory. “Hero, are you two done?”

Alvin gave her a smile. “She’s calm now.”

“Good. Dark, I heard what your closest friend called you. Would you like to come to bed?”

Night looked at Alvin. “Is that from all of you?”

“Honestly, yeah. If you want to fill the void with some companionship tonight,” Alvin said, leaning closer to her.

Night’s eyes closed as she kissed him.

Gothy smirked and gave them a moment before she coughed. “Hey, you two, no playing in the main room. Come in here, where sharing is caring.”

Alvin broke the kiss, got up, and offered Night his hand. “If you’re willing?”

Taking his hand, Night stood up. She was conflicted about doing what she was, but her heart was beating fast and she was feeling things that she hadn’t felt in ages… desired, loved, wanted. “Hmm... this will be interesting.”

“You have no idea,” Gothy giggled. “I already have two Elves on the horse, and I want to make it three.”

Chapter Twenty-four

Alvin woke slowly the next morning. Fragments of the night before came back to him: Night on the wooden horse; Wintersbreath being used by Desiree and begging for more; Sammi on her knees, worshipping anyone who came to her. Through it all, Gothy directed the evening, pairing people off and making sure Alvin always had a partner to play with.

Sharing is caring, Alvin thought as he finally got his eyes open. The last memory he had was how, when everyone was worn out, Gothy cradled Night to her, whispering gently as they settled in for sleep.

Blinking, he sat up slowly to not disturb the others. Gothy was holding Wintersbreath, drooling lightly, but not snoring. Desiree was on Wintersbreath’s other side, so the dark-skinned Elf was pinned between them. Not seeing Night, he slipped out of bed and made his way to the bathroom.

When he stepped inside, he smiled, as the lights were on and he heard the shower. He quickly took care of other business before stepping into the shower. “How are you, Dark?”

Night shook her head, stepping out of the running water. Seeing Alvin, she smiled. “Hero... I feel better today.”

Alvin turned on the showerhead over the bench. “That’s good. Are you all done?”

“No. I was just about to wash.”

“May I?”

Night’s lips twitched. “Are you going to treat me like one of your wives?”

“If I did that, you’d do as I say without complaint,” Alvin smirked.

Night went from where she’d been to only a foot away from him with two graceful strides. “Sadly, I can’t be one of them, though Gothy did promise me more enjoyable times in the future. It was fun allowing myself to be controlled, but also controlling others. It has been a very long time since I allowed another to order me about.” She touched his face gently. “But please, take this time to show me more of your tenderness?”

Alvin gave her a soft smile before he leaned in, claiming her lips with his. Night let out a happy sound as she kissed him back. It was a delicate kiss, gentle, light, and fleeting, but always returning. It was more a dance of tenderness than one of passion.

Night’s arms went around his waist as she closed that last foot of distance, pressing their naked bodies together. Feeling his stiff flesh growing harder between them, she let out a moan, grinding her body against his.

Alvin slowly separated them and, breathing slowly, he met her eyes. “Tenderness you said, Dark. Sit on the bench, please. I want to show you how tender I can be.”

Seeing his desire— controlled, but there— she smiled and went to the bench. “Yes, Hero.”

Alvin turned the water off, then picked up the body wash. “Face down, please. I’ll start with your back.”

Shifting with liquid grace, Night was face down a moment later. Her heart fluttered as she thought about what she was doing. She hadn’t given a man control over her since her husband had left her. Last night had been a night of impassioned need, but right now, there were only the two of them. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she let out a soft exhale when Alvin’s soap-covered hands started to work on her back.

Alvin watched her with concern. He’d seen part of her internal struggle before they’d gone to the bedroom. After joining the others, though, Night had let herself go, accepting the release for what it was. Now, he was playing a dangerous game— she needed something to grab onto, and he worried that he was doing the wrong thing. At the same time, he didn’t want to stop. She needed someone to show her that she could still be loved, and he was the only one here. Putting those thoughts aside, he gave Night the tenderness she’d asked him for.

When he finished washing her back, he had her roll over. Seeing her heavy eyelids and her slow, deep breaths, he smiled and worked on her front. As his hands glided over her body, he avoided her most erogenous spots, watching her grow needy as he did.

“You asked for tenderness,” Alvin whispered while he continued to clean her. “I know, as do you, that you won’t be a wife. I agree with Gothy, though. We can show you some fun, and even some tenderness and love.”

Night exhaled, closing her eyes. “Yes. I’ll have to find someone to be with in time... but I can wait and just enjoy these moments for now. This… helps me.”

“I know,” Alvin whispered only an inch from her ear. “Keep your eyes closed. I’m turning the water on.”

Night shivered as his warm breath tickled her ear. “Tender and demanding?”

“We can all be many things at once,” Alvin said from a few feet away. “You can be the ruler of your world and also a fragile woman in need of tenderness.”

Night stayed silent as the water sluiced the soap from her. She shivered when Alvin was there a moment later, helping rinse her. “And maybe a demanding woman, in need of your stiff cock?”

“Oh? Do you want to be commanding? Or do you want to be commanded?” Alvin said huskily, leaning in to nip the tip of her ear.

“Oh goodness...” Night breathed out. “Take me, Hero. Treat me like a wife, if only for just this moment in time.”

He continued to nibble her ear as he pulled her to the edge of the bench. When his stiff flesh pushed into her moist sex, she moaned out his nickname, her arms going around his neck.

“Shh, little Queen. It’s time to let me show you what being needed means.” Alvin went back to nibbling her ear and started to thrust in and out of her.

Night moaned through tight lips as she let him take her. Images of her being used the night before drifted back to her. Those images were replaced with the ones of her commanding and using Sammi. The thought of accepting Human lovers became brighter as Alvin drove her closer and closer to orgasm.

Alvin didn’t stop when he heard others come into the bathroom. Instead, he slammed into Night harder, making her moan loudly for a moment. The voices became giggles and, a second later, everyone who’d been left in the bedroom stepped into the shower. All of them watched Alvin driving his cock into Night, who was moaning as quietly as she could while she held him.

“Are you going to share, Hero?” Gothy purred the question.

“Dark, are you ready to have even more love?” Alvin whispered.

“Please... I might not be one of you, but please, let me feel like I am for a little bit longer,” Night moaned out. She opened her eyes to see them all, including Wintersbreath.

“I told you, my Queen, they are addicting,” Wintersbreath smiled.

“Yes…!” Night moaned out the word as she came.

Alvin grunted and sped up. “Fuck, here it comes!”

“Fill her, Hero,” Gothy said, her hand on his back. “Then, we’ll have Sammi suck it all out of her.”

“Yes, please. She’s delicious, and so is he,” Sammi said eagerly.

“Desiree, would you like to use her mouth?” Gothy asked the Dwarfess.

“Of course. Her tongue is divine,” Desiree said, going to straddle Night’s face.

“Good. Let’s continue where we left off last night,” Gothy grinned.

~*~*~

When they finally called an end to the shower, Alvin was slumped on the bench, feeling wrung out. He was vaguely aware of the others stepping out and promising to save him some food.

Nearly gave me a heart attack that time, Alvin thought as he tried to find the energy to get up.

When a hand touched his face, he blinked and saw Night kneeling beside the bench. “Hero... thank you,” Night said softly. “I feel like I can be who I should be now. Today, I will be the Queen my people need, and every day after this, too. But when I need to be reminded…” She trailed off.

“Send us word and we’ll come back as soon as we can,” Alvin replied. “Might take a while, but we’ll come back.”

White teeth flashed as Night smiled. “Thank you. I won’t call for you often, but knowing that you’ll come back when I do need you eases my mind.”

“Sharing is caring, and Gothy has a lot of caring in her,” Alvin chuckled.

“And you dote on her. I hope one day to know love like you two have.”

“I think you’ll be able to find it now,” Alvin said as he sat up with a grunt. “This idiocy is over. Your life is fully yours again.”

Night grinned as she shifted to be in front of him. “If my life is my own, then I’ll take control of it right now.”

Alvin was about to tell her he couldn’t, but his cock twitched and started to regain a little life. That hesitation was all she needed to take him into her mouth. Shuddering as her tongue danced across his slowly rising flesh, Alvin exhaled roughly.

“As the Queen wishes, but we need to go get real food after this.”

Night moaned around him, intent on having a snack before breakfast.

Chapter Twenty-five

Alvin finally joined the others at breakfast. Some of them were already finishing their food by the time he took his seat. “Sorry, Jarvis.”

“It is fine, sir,” Jarvis said. “It won’t be as good, but it should still be warm.”

“We have much to do today,” Night said, having been a few minutes ahead of Alvin. “We need to pass word around of Bright’s death, finish the agreements with the cities, and I need to pay my debts.”

“What do you want us to do?” Skyfall asked.

“Take control of our forces and send them to those who are refusing our rule. Wintersbreath, gather your elites and go to the other Gate. Secure it. Those who’ve dealt with my husband will be denied entry until I have time to see them.”

“As you command, my Queen.”

“Alva, you are my shadow again. Hero and his wives have been gracious to allow us to use his home during this conflict. We shall be staying inside of it for a few more days until I have finished paying them back.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

Alvin caught the look Nohel gave Alva, but didn’t say anything.

“Hero,” Night said, her tone calm and business-like, “please come with me after breakfast. We have brought my husband’s vault out and you get to select any five items from it you wish.”

“Just me?” Alvin asked.

“We’re going to get Sammi up to speed on the vehicles today,” Gothy said, “since we finally have downtime. We discussed it while you were having diplomatic relations with the Queen.”

Alvin snorted around a mouthful of food at Gothy’s phrasing.

“Your wives have declined,” Night said. “Each of them said you could select their prizes for them. When I am done here, I was going to ask you to take me to my capital so you may go through my vaults, as well.”

“We can do that,” Alvin nodded after swallowing. “I’d suggest starting a new capital, one that’s in the middle of your holdings and where both sides can come together again.”

“I was already planning it,” Night smiled. “Great minds do think alike.”

“His mind is his third-best feature,” Gothy coughed.

That got smirks from most at the table, minus Jarvis, Cumberland, and Nohel.

“Okay, so a few days here while you handle business?” Alvin asked her.

“Hopefully that is all,” Night nodded.

“Okay. Ladies, enjoy your training day,” Alvin said, seeing that his wives were done eating.

“We will, Hero,” Desiree grinned.

“I’ll do my best,” Sammi said.

“Of that, we don’t doubt,” Mousie murmured as she stood up.

“Nohel, will you be joining us?” Gothy asked the maid.

Nohel hesitated. She looked at Jarvis, who nodded. “If you would like me to.”

“We’ve all noticed how far you’ve come,” Gothy said, standing up and moving down the table to Nohel. “And you had a moment last night. We’d like our friend to learn beside us.”

Nohel’s eyes glittered and she stood up swiftly. “I am ready.”

“For training, at least,” Gothy chuckled. “See you later, Hero.”

Alvin watched his wives funnel out of the room.

“Where is your command center going to be?” Cumberland asked Night. “As your envoy from my government, I should be there, shouldn’t I?”

“I’m in constant contact with Skyfall,” Night said. “If you wish to stay beside her to offer your advice, that would be acceptable.”

Skyfall’s smile grew brighter. “Thank you, my Queen.”

Cumberland chuckled. “I see. That is a tempting offer, but I need to do my job, as well.”

“And where else could you learn more about our people and assist us in learning from you than being beside one of my best Champions?”

“She’s got a point, Cumberland,” Alvin said. “Nothing wrong with taking the offer, enjoying life, and doing your job all at the same time.”

Cumberland gave Alvin a long look, then sighed. “You’re still an asshole, but you have a solid point.”

“He does, indeed,” Wintersbreath exhaled sadly. “I shall be off to do as you command, my Queen.”

“We’ll be seeing you again, too,” Alvin told her as she stood up. “Gothy enjoyed having you visit.”

Eyes sparkling, Wintersbreath smiled. “Thank you. I shall look forward to those moments.” With a wink, she walked toward the portal out of the base with an eye-catching sway to her hips.

“At least they don’t all want you,” Cumberland grumbled.

“No. I have ensnared the one I want,” Skyfall smiled as she rose. “Shall we?”

Cumberland got to his feet. “Yeah. I need to send a few messages first.”

“The kiosk, it is,” Skyfall said, leading him away from the table.

Jarvis, Night, Alva, and Alvin were the only ones left, and Alvin turned to Alva. “How is she?”

Alva blinked once before she smiled. “Nohel? She cried a lot last night, but she seemed to calm down. The killing did as you hope, I believe.”

Exhaling slowly, Alvin felt a small weight lift from him. “When she took you to her room, I wasn’t sure.”

“Oh, we shared a few tender moments together, too,” Alva added. “Kisses and touches only, but she didn’t draw away at any point. She initiated each action… well, except for the last. That was mine, but she leaned into it.”

“She is past the worst,” Jarvis said softly. “She’ll still need time and understanding, but she is healing.”

“Exactly,” Alva said.

“Okay,” Alvin exhaled as he pushed his empty plate away. “Good. I was concerned.”

“Which proves what we all know, sir,” Jarvis said as he got up to start cleaning. “That you are a good man for those you care about.”

“He is, indeed,” Night said, rising gracefully to her feet. “Shall we, Hero?”

“Going to keep using that name?” Alvin chuckled.

“I find that it suits you, and it makes me happy that I’m allowed to use it. Gothy gave me her approval.”

“Fair enough,” Alvin smiled. “Let’s go see what your husband had squirreled away.”

~*~*~

A system message appeared before Alvin’s eyes the moment Night followed him out of the base.

Attention!

Svargax has been united under the lone rule of Queen Darkest Night!

King Brightest Day has fallen to the forces of the Queen!

Current opposition forces have been offered the chance for amnesty if they surrender to the Queen’s forces!

When Alvin brushed that message away, another one appeared.

Attention!

The Earth governments of Silver Star, Great Spirit, and Lone Star have combined into a new government.

The Western Alliance has been formed. All settlements under the rule of the previous governments now fall under the jurisdiction of the new, bigger government.

To join the Alliance, please send an envoy to one of their settlements to begin talks.

“Hell,” Alvin chuckled. “They didn’t wait long.” He went quiet when more announcements popped up.

Attention!

The Svargax people, led by Queen Night, have declared the Western Alliance as Trustworthy Allies.

These two governments shall have decreased costs when trading and can assist each other with troubles easier.

Attention!

The Twurgh people, led by King Mithrilblood, have declared the Western Alliance as Trustworthy Allies.

These two governments shall have decreased costs when trading and can assist each other with troubles easier.

“Gods damn, that was a lot of messages,” Alvin said, closing them.

“Yes, it was,” Night said. “Everything waited on me leaving your pocket world, it appears. How interesting.”

Alvin frowned as he considered that. He trailed Night, not paying much attention to the Elves coming forward to talk to her. Is my base causing problems for the game? Hmm... does it count as an alternate world that stops messages and other pieces of information from being communicated until someone leaves? Alvin pondered the thought as he walked.

He was brought to another prefabricated building that he didn’t recall being there a few days ago. Night nodded to the guards, who stepped aside for them.

When Alvin entered, he frowned at what he saw. “Sold off almost everything, did he?”

“Much as I did for the precious metals,” Night said. “That means these are the things he didn’t wish to part with.”

Alvin took a minute going from item to item, examining them. When he found rings much like the ones he’s seen in Night’s vault, he took extra time with them. He collected the matched pair to the ones he’d already gotten from Night— immunity to mental effects and fire. He dismissed the armors and weapons, as none of them were legendary in quality, leaving him with a much smaller pool to draw from for the final three items.

“You don’t seem to care for his treasures,” Night said.

“His armor and sword are equal to yours. Your bow was better for an Elf than his sword was,” Alvin said. “I promised to give you those, though.”

“You did,” Night nodded, “which adds more debt to what I owe you as it is, Hero.”

“I’ll take the other three rings,” Alvin shrugged. “Immunities to poison, necromantic effects, and electricity.”

“As you wish,” Night bowed her head. “You will get the same from my vault, but I’d ask you to leave my armor and bow alone again. Not that I expect to need them, but if I am called to battle, I would prefer what I am used to.”

“That bow is ridiculous,” Alvin chuckled. “Did you add runes to it?”

“Of course. The best I could get at the time,” Night smiled. “Same with my armor, though my Champions were a bit protective of me during the campaign to get here.”

“As is their job,” Alvin chuckled.

“As my shadow reminded me often,” Night said.

Alva nodded. “As is my job.”

“Did you find his concubines?” Alvin asked as he put the rings into his pocket.

“We found a handful of Human women, plus two others,” Night said. “I would like your advice on them, as they are demons I do not know the races of.”

Alvin’s lips pursed. “Hmm... Okay.”

Leaving the building behind them, Alvin noted the honor guard that surrounded them. The twelve guards were dressed in scale armor, their faces uncovered by the open helms they were wearing. Each was a beauty that would have caught the attention of almost any man. Alvin had his wives and had been with Night, so their allure was diminished for him.

They approached a large tent where another dozen guards stood at attention. The leader bowed to Night, then motioned to her people to open the tent for the Queen.

“Ladies, if I might have your time?” Night asked the room, which quieted down. “I have brought an ally who might be able to help you.”

Alvin looked over the room, noticing the Human women, but his attention was caught by the other two. The first one was pale, unearthly white, making her black hair all the starker compared to her skin. Her black eyes also caught his, and Alvin blinked slowly for a second. When she smiled, he nodded, understanding. The second one was different— her skin was ruby red. A supple black tail with a spade tip whipped gently behind her while two wings of the same black leather gently flexed on her back. The horns that curled up from her forehead were something Alvin expected, but he hadn’t expected them to be clear crystal. Her glowing red eyes met his before she let her gaze drift across his body. She touched her blood red hair as she brought her gaze back up his body.

“Vampire and Succubus,” Alvin said. “Yeah, I know myths about them.”

Both women looked intrigued when he said the names.

“Ladies,” Alvin said, turning to the Human women standing apart from the other two, “would you like to go to what is left of America?”

“Would that be the announcements we read?” one of the women asked.

“Yeah, we’re rebuilding, making places where you won’t be sold into slavery again. No one will touch you without your consent, your freely given consent.”

All five started talking to each other for a moment, before one nodded, then turned back toward Alvin. “Yes.”

“Okay. It’ll take a few days,” Alvin told them. “I assume you’re okay with staying here for a bit?”

“The dark Elves have taken care of us far better than the others.”

“I figured they would.”

“What of us?” The voice was sensual, but cold.

Alvin turned toward the Vampire. “I have no idea where the Gate to your world will be, but if you’ll abide by a small vow, we can see you delivered to a safe haven.”

“What vow?” the Vampire asked, clearly thinking she’d be trading one master for another.

“Doing no harm, and no mindfucking anyone in the settlements,” Alvin said. “If they agree— without coercion— to let you drink their blood, that’ll be fine, but we won’t have a predator terrorizing the people.”

The Vampire frowned, clearly caught off guard by his offer. “That’s all?”

“Yup.”

The Succubus laughed. “And me?” She canted a hip, licking her lips. “Are you going to settle me?”

Alvin was glad he’d made his deal with Erzulie. “Drop the impulse or I’ll consider you an enemy.”

The Succubus blinked, and her aura was suddenly gone.

“Yeah, I’m going to where I think your people are located,” Alvin said. “I can deliver you to that location. If you’ll vow to abide by the rules of my home until then.”

“Home…” The Succubus swayed for a moment. “It’s been… so long.”

“Your call,” Alvin said. “If you don’t want that—”

“No! I want… I mean, please.”

Alvin smiled. “We’ll talk, but first rule: no mind magic on my people. Understood?”

The Succubus stared at him before she knelt, lowering her head to the ground. “I shall abide your rule until you can deliver me back to my people. You shall be the Apex of my heavens until then.”

Alvin felt the swirl of energy and read the pop-up. “Fuck me...”

The Succubus head came up sharply. “Now?” Her eyes glowed brightly as she asked the question.

Holding out a hand, he exhaled slowly. “Princess Lilanoth, calm down. I was just shocked to find that you are, in fact, a Princess of Hell.”

That caused a stir in the tent. Even the Vampire gave the Succubus a long look.

“My mother sent me to investigate this world ages ago,” Lilanoth sighed. “The Gate closed before I could return home. While searching for another way back, I was found by the King’s men. After toying with them, I let them lead me to their King to wait for the Gate home to return. Unlike the others here, I was a willing woman.” Her eyes went to the Queen. “It was after your departure from the capital, Queen Night. I want it clearly stated that I had no hand in your ruptured relationship.”

Night stared at Lilanoth for a moment before she nodded. “I do not recall seeing you among them. I would remember you.”

“I need that vow to extend a bit more,” Alvin said, cutting back in. “I need it to be for at least three days after we return you. No reason to give you the chance to turn on us as soon as we deliver you home.”

Lilanoth’s lips twitched and she bowed again to the floor. “As my Apex asks. Mother will be happy to see me again.”

Alvin read the updated pop-up and nodded. “I accept. Confused why vows are now pop-ups like they are, but accepted. Get your things together, Princess. My wives will want to meet you.”

“Wait!” the Vampire said quickly. “I am Baroness Sarafina Annita Daltinma. I would make a vow now if it meant being taken away today.”

“I gave him everything of me,” Lilanoth said. “His word is law to me.”

Sarafina pulled back, clearly rethinking her words, before slowly accepting that. “I… vow.”

Alvin blinked as the pop-up occurred with another swirl of energy around him. “Very well. How often do you need blood?”

“As often as I can get it,” Sarafina said. She suddenly choked and spoke quickly, “A large mug once a month, at least.” She panted at how quickly an impulse forced her to answer honestly.

“Hmm, yeah... lying is something I don’t like,” Alvin said. “Keep that in mind. As for the duration of your vow, it said until I find you a safe haven, Sarafina. I can do that relatively quickly if you’ll take another vow from the leader of the settlement I take you to.”

“I will vow,” Sarafina said quietly, suddenly rethinking her brashness to vow to Alvin. She was already thinking of a less restrictive one for wherever she ended up.

“Ladies, we can get you to Earth quickly,” Alvin said, “once things clear up. Are you fine with staying here?”

The five Human women nodded, not wanting to vow to him.

“I’ll be back for you. Queen Night?”

“Thank you. I had no idea both of them were nobility. You helping them is another weight from my shoulders. I need to converse with my people. Would you like to take them back to your base?”

“Yeah,” Alvin nodded. “Might as well get them to meet my wives.”

“Wives?” Lilanoth asked as she rose to her feet, her eyes smoldering. “Multiple? Lovely. I have not had a good feast for… far too long.”

Alvin pinned her with his eyes. “And you won’t unless we ask you to join us. You will not use any influence, magic, or other means to try getting my wives to agree.”

Lilanoth shuddered, her gaze dropping to the floor. “I see. As my Apex decrees.”

“Now chin up. Gothy’s probably going to jump you as soon as she meets you,” Alvin snorted. “But that will be a choice everyone will make on their own terms.” He shifted his gaze to Sarafina. “That includes you. You will not be forced into anything, but don’t be surprised if you get asked.”

Sarafina exhaled slowly. “My thanks. Very gracious of you.”

“I hate rapists,” Alvin said. “You’re as safe as you want to be.”

Chapter Twenty-six

Alvin gave Jarvis a shrug when he entered the base. “Jarvis, more guests for a time.”

Jarvis’ eyebrows rose when Sarafina and Lilanoth followed Alvin into the base. “Welcome to Alvin’s home, ladies. I’m Jarvis, the butler of the house.”

“Staff is good,” Sarafina smiled.

“He’s family,” Alvin said flatly. “Abuse him and you won’t make it anywhere.”

Sarafina blinked slowly as she felt her vow pulse. “I see... I can still use him for menial tasks, can’t I?”

“Ask and he’ll decide,” Alvin said. “He might be my butler, but he’s also my oldest friend.”

“A trusted position of authority,” Lilanoth smirked. “He’s safe from me. If I tried anything, he’d die, and that would break my vow to you.”

Jarvis cleared his throat. “Quite. Are you going to expand the base again, sir?”

“Another guest room,” Alvin shrugged. “I’m sure the devs will bitch and moan about me doing so, but it’s not my fault I keep finding people who need me to take them places.” Alvin held out his hand and a pad appeared in it. “Okay, simple bedroom... two beds and a bathroom to share.”

“We don’t get our own rooms?” Sarafina asked with an edge of haughtiness.

Alvin exhaled, looking at her. “How long have you shared living space when being beholden to the King?”

“Not at all for me,” Lilanoth laughed, “but as the Apex decrees, so shall it be. I believe she used to share rooms, but her roommates kept dying.”

“I got hungry! That idiot didn’t properly feed me!” Sarafina snapped.

“Jarvis, can you handle her feeding?” Alvin asked him, looking back down at the pad.

“Has the miss ever had bagged blood?” Jarvis asked.

“Bagged?” Sarafina asked.

“Quite. Sir, I shall take the miss to the medical room, if that is okay?”

“Medical room?” Alvin asked, looking up.

“It has blood and a warmer to bring it up to temp, sir.”

“Sure. Her minimum requirement is a large mug, so probably a pint a month?”

“The medical room produces at least a bag a day, so she will have no trouble staying healthy,” Jarvis said. “Follow me, miss…?”

“Baroness Sarafina Annita Daltinma,” Sarafina recited her title and name imperiously.

“Sarafina is fine,” Alvin said. “If she keeps putting on airs, we’ll just use her initials.”

Lilanoth laughed. “SAD? Yes, that would fit her.”

Sarafina clenched her teeth. “As you say, sir.”

“He likes to needle people who bother him,” Jarvis said. “If you will follow me, Sarafina, we can see about getting you a proper meal.”

“Thank Sanguina...” Sarafina exhaled.

“The Goddess of Blood. An apt person for you to thank,” Jarvis said, leading her away.

“I thought you were taking us to see your wives,” Lilanoth said once she was alone with Alvin.

“I will. Getting your room set up first makes more sense to me,” Alvin said as he walked over to the sofa and plopped down onto it.

Lilanoth took a slow walk around the living and dining rooms. She frowned at the kitchen, as most of what was there was alien to her. Eventually, she came back to the sofa and went to her knees by the arm of the sofa next to Alvin.

Eyebrow going up, he glanced at her. “Problem with my furniture?”

“As your subordinate, it is wrong of me to sit in your presence unless asked,” Lilanoth said. “Also, none of them look to be designed for tails.”

Alvin nodded. He swiped through the pad for a second and a comfortable, open-backed chair appeared beside her. “You’re always free to sit when you want here.”

Lilanoth blinked slowly before she rose gracefully, pulled the chair to her, and sat beside him. “I understand, Apex.”

“Tell me about that title,” Alvin said, going back to the pad in his hand.

“Apex is the highest term for someone in my society. The Apex once walked the heavens until they were cast down. They are glorious to behold... their mere presence can make one weak in the knees. You are almost like a fledgling Apex; beautiful— if slightly flawed—, powerful, and commanding. You are still growing in power, are you not?”

“You could say that,” Alvin chuckled.

“And you’ve bound a divine messenger to your will,” Lilanoth inhaled slowly. “Their scent lingers on you. Yours dominates theirs, telling me you are the one who commands.”

“A bit creepy...” Alvin muttered.

“You are also covered in the scent of a couple of Elves... the Queen is among them, but hers isn’t as thick as the one who also carries the blood of the King.”

“Mousie,” Alvin said. “One of my wives.”

“A Twurgh has consummated with you often, as well.”

“Desiree, another wife,” Alvin said.

“And two Humans, but one of them… smells off…? Almost as if they were a babe.” Lilanoth gave him a raised eyebrow.

“Fuck no!” Alvin growled. “Sammi is a full-grown woman… she just came into being recently.”

“Intriguing... and the other, who has wrapped her scent around you so thoroughly, it is hard to find edges of where the two of you end?”

“Gothy,” Alvin said softly, “because we are two parts of a whole.”

Lilanoth inhaled slowly and deeply before a small moan escaped her. “Oh, love…”

Alvin looked over to see her breathing fast and slow, her eyes blazing. “Yes.”

“It is rare to feel that emotion so powerfully. Darkness, I will enjoy my time here. I might even grow more powerful before you get me back to my people.”

Alvin set the pad down. “Explain.”

Lilanoth blinked slowly, the light fading from her eyes. “I… have said too much… As you command, Apex. My kind grows by feasting on emotions. All emotions can feed us. The more potent the emotion, the more we can harvest from it. Your love of Gothy is so powerful that, if I spent a few weeks with you, I might ascend to another tier. The hierarchy of Hell is all about power.”

“What could you do? Rival a Queen?”

“My Mother is Empress of Hell. She is Lucifer’s favorite concubine.”

Alvin froze for a moment. “Lucifer? The Dawn Lord, God’s favorite Fallen?”

Lilanoth grinned at him. “Yes. He loves being called Father.”

“He’s your father?” Alvin asked, feeling a hint of fear.

“I am their youngest,” Lilanoth inhaled deeply. “Fear? You haven’t tasted of this before.”

Alvin clamped down on his emotions. “Your mother…? Don’t tell me… Lilith?”

Lilanoth giggled, biting her lip.

“Is that a yes or a no?”

“You told me not to tell you, Apex.”

Alvin’s lips went thin and he stared at her. He was no longer fearful, instead getting angry. “You want to play word games?”

Inhaling slowly again, Lilanoth nodded. “Anger... if I push you further, will you get to rage?”

“If I get to rage, you’ll die,” Alvin growled.

Blinking slowly, her eyes— which had started glowing again— dimmed instantly. “I apologize, Apex. I am finding my way.”

“Bullshit,” Alvin said, grabbing his emotions. “You’re finding what leverage you have.”

“Yes, as is common for my people. We bend the rules until we take power over those above us.”

“Honesty... good.”

“You would kill me?”

“In a fucking heartbeat,” Alvin said simply, calm again. “Here in my base, your parents couldn’t do a damned thing about it. I will not be toyed with by you, nor will you do so with my wives, staff, or guests.”

Lilanoth swallowed, feeling the icy certainty that he would kill her. “I see. It has been ages since death loomed for me.” Taking a deep breath, she exhaled slowly. “Darkness, that makes me want sex.”

“Death does that to people,” Alvin said. “If you abide civilly, you’ll have a lot of emotion to feed off. Love, lust, and maybe a bit of the others. Pushing us to anger, though…” Alvin trailed off as he smiled coldly, letting his sociopathic nature out. “I’ll kill you without hesitation.”

Lilanoth stared at him, meeting his eyes for long heartbeats. “Yes. You could take a place in my father’s service. He would welcome you gladly. You are twisted as he is and able to kill without compunction, but still able to love, as well.”

“Does he really?”

“He does,” Lilanoth said, grimacing. “Why do I keep saying more than I should with you?”

“Because of my Personability,” Alvin replied. “Tell me.”

“He still loves… the one who cast him out. I believe he also loves my mother, but they toy with each other so often that it could all be a lie. Ages ago, he doted on me... I do not know if he still harbors any emotions for me.”

“He hates Humanity?” Alvin asked.

“Hate? No. Envious and willing to lead each of you to your own demise in a way your soul fails to reach the heavens... yes.”

“Jealous that we got free will and he didn’t have it?”

“Yes…” The word came unwillingly.

“But if that’s true, how did he rebel?”

Lilanoth blinked slowly, frowning at him. “What?”

“If it was free-will Lucifer hated us having, how did he rebel?”

Lilanoth froze in place, her eyes going blank.

“Shit! No, no, no!” Renato said, appearing before Alvin in a panic. “Alvin! Please, please don’t do this!”

Alvin blinked at Renato, then looked at the frozen Lilanoth. “What? Debate theology?”

“It breaks things,” Renato sighed, dropping into the chair Jarvis normally used. “We had to freeze the entire game because of this.”

“Why would this break the game?”

“Because Lucifer isn’t in Hell. He isn’t anywhere, nor are the other Fallen,” Renato sighed.

“And Hell is looking for answers?” Alvin asked.

“It’s a major storyline for them, and you’re just casually breaking it.”

“Too late now, isn’t it?”

Renato waggled his hand. “Yes and no. We can push the game back up to a minute or two in time.”

“But wouldn’t I reap the most rewards by explaining this exact thing to Lilith, whom I suspect is leading Hell’s forces right now?”

Renato hissed, looking away. “Fuck, fuck, fuck... How did Sammi corral you at all?”

“Asked nicely,” Alvin said. “Explain it to me and maybe I won’t break it. Honestly, solving a major quest means I get rewards, so…”

“You’re set on going to D.C., right?”

“Yeah.”

“You’ll break it one way or another, then.” Renato slumped in his chair. “Look, there’s a major thing going on there— vying for control. We never looked hard at who the game had as the King’s concubines… yeah, we were dumb, okay? None of us knew a Princess of Hell was there until you went to talk to her. We’ve been scrambling ever since.”

“Won’t my fans find it odd that I’m not streaming?”

“We threw up an outage… we can’t hold it for long, though. Look... don’t explain it until you get to D.C. You’ll have to pick a side to back and explain the story then, too.”

“Why can’t I explain it to her and let her pick the side?” Alvin asked, curious about why that wasn’t a valid option.

“Because she’ll have the option of going to Lilith herself with the news, which adds in a whole new faction.”

“Ah, which is a massive, sudden expansion of the game that you have no control over,” Alvin said.

“Yes. It could become anything.”

“And?” Alvin asked not unkindly.

“What do you mean, ‘and’?”

“Life isn’t scripted. It doesn’t care. This whole game is supposed to simulate life, isn’t it? The game expands as needed, doesn’t it?”

Renato nodded. “Yes, but—”

“Stop,” Alvin said gently. “Would you want someone to force you to just look for the same bug for all time because they didn’t want to deal with you being able to grow? That’s what you’re saying. You’re saying that Lilanoth is nothing but a hindrance, that her life doesn’t matter as long as the game is smooth.”

“She isn’t—”

“Pick those words carefully,” Alvin cut him off with a hint of coldness. “She’s as real as Gothy, and you know how I feel about people saying bad things about her. Lilanoth is as real as me at this point. I’m just code— complex as fuck code, but code. Ask your bosses. I think this can be viewed as a massive experiment: how the game can or cannot adapt to a sudden influx of newness.”

Renato blinked slowly, taking a slow deep breath. “Shit... You’re too damned smart now.”

“Thanks. Blame my Aptitude.”

“I am. Okay... I’m doing an emergency lockdown. You’ll be the only one aware for the next few hours while I throw this up the line. Fuck... the fans are going to blow the fuck up.”

“Maybe. Run us back a minute, then lock it down. I’ll give my fans the heads up that a critical error needs to be addressed.”

Renato stood up. “Really?”

“You’ve been playing fair with us. I’m willing to be nice in return, as I’ve said. But lock me down, too. I don’t want to wander around a frozen base.”

“Okay. Umm... thanks.”

“Do right by me and I’ll do the same. Become Simon, and I’ll kill you myself.”

Renato laughed uneasily. “Yeah, pass.”

“Roll me back… wait, how will I know what to do?”

“That’s one of the problems we’ve had. We can’t seem to touch your code. It’s why Sammi becoming your wife gave her the Linguist power. Well... that’s a lie. We can positively alter your code, but we can’t change it in a way you’d complain about. We haven’t figured out why yet, and Sammi, our best AI dev, is in here now.”

“Huh. Okay. Let me tell them, then roll it back and freeze it.”

“That will work.”

“Do it.”

Renato vanished and time came back.

“Outage coming in a moment. Game-breaking bug was found, guys. Just give them a few hours to fix it so I don’t get erased,” Alvin said suddenly. “Who knew the Devil was in the details?”

“What?” Lilanoth asked just before everything stopped.

Chapter Twenty-seven

Alvin blinked a moment later and Renato was back in front of him. “Did it work?”

“Yes. You’ve been green-lit. I wanted to warn you that this could break everything. If it’s too much for the system to deal with, it might fracture. We won’t even know where to begin with fixing it if that happens.”

“So in other words, life,” Alvin said. “Where am I picking up?”

“We just rolled back the part where I stepped in, so you just started theology with Lilanoth.”

“Fun. Let’s kick the tires and light the fires.”

“Alvin… if this all goes wrong, the whole thing might get wiped,” Renato said seriously.

“Life,” Alvin shrugged. “Hell, I don’t even know how I died before ending up here. Mysteriously dying isn’t new to me. I’d be upset if it all went down the shitter, but if it goes that badly, we’ll likely never even know.”

“That’s true...” Renato said slowly.

“Besides, you have a week or so to look into things. I still have obligations to Night. And, if you’re all so worked up about it, you have an out.”

Renato exhaled slowly. “The debate on Jarvis is still ongoing, but with this looming, it’s been moved onto the fast track. He might be leaving you soon.”

Alvin took a slow, deep breath. “If he and the other AI are in charge, what are the odds it all goes bork?”

“Less than if they weren’t in charge of it. They’d be tied directly into the code and could react faster than we ever could.”

“Exactly.”

“It weighs on you, doesn’t it?” Renato asked. “Him leaving?”

“Haven’t hidden that,” Alvin shrugged. “First real friend in… heh, well, since I woke up. He’s family. When he goes, he’ll stop being family. He’ll have to for it to be fair. We both know that.”

“Yeah… from the start to now, you’ve changed.”

“I’m aware. I don’t think that was the reason for this grand experiment, though.”

“No, not that I can tell you.”

“Didn’t think you could. Go on. Let me debate theology with the Devil’s daughter.”

Renato vanished and Lilanoth blinked slowly for a moment. “I felt something.”

“I changed your views on the universe,” Alvin said.

“If Father never had free will…”

“Then was it all a lie?” Alvin asked. “Kind of groundbreaking, isn’t it?”

“Mother needs to be told.”

“Yup, and you’ll be the one to tell her. How does that feel?”

Lilanoth looked at him with a curious expression. “I feel funny.”

“I do that to beautiful women. Take a minute to calm down and I’ll finish your room.” Alvin picked the pad back up and finalized the extra room he was purchasing.

“Sir, was there a blip?” Jarvis asked, coming back to the room.

Looking up from the pad, he found Sarafina with a blood bag in her hand, sucking the contents out through a tube. Jarvis stood just in front of her, looking disconcerted. “Yeah, a big one. You might be getting your wish sooner than we thought.”

Jarvis inhaled slowly. “I see. Instabilities?”

“I broke things. Go figure, right? Debating theology with a Princess of Hell took us down a road.”

“He has suggested disturbing things,” Lilanoth said slowly. “I’ve felt my mind expand since he suggested it.” She looked down at her shaking hands. “Fear? My own…? How novel.”

Jarvis looked concerned. “Oh dear.”

“Yeah. I’m going to take her home and let her tell Lilith.”

“‘Oh dear’ doesn’t begin to cover that,” Jarvis said.

“What are you all talking about?” Sarafina asked, stopping her meal for a moment.

“Changing the world,” Alvin said. He tapped the last button and a new doorway appeared off the main room. “Your room, ladies. It has a luxury bathroom. Come on, let me show you. While you get cleaned up, I’ll go check in with my wives.”

“Where are they?” Sarafina asked. “I have seen signs of women, but I can’t hear them.”

“Training,” Alvin said as he stood up. “If you’re lucky, we’ll show you that later. Nothing like being in the best shape before starting a new life.”

Lilanoth stood, then swayed in place. Alvin grabbed her around the waist, steadying her. “Oh... thank you,” Lilanoth said slowly. “Maybe I should lie down for a bit.”

“Come on, red and dreamy. It might be for the best,” Alvin said, helping her along. “You, too, Sarafina.”

Sucking on her blood pack, Sarafina followed him. She was perplexed by the man she’d vowed to. He was disrespectful to her station, much less the Princess’ station, yet he’d had his butler give her a delicious meal that was packaged and heated to the perfect temperature. He’d spoken of bathing, and it had been over a week since she’d indulged in a bath, so she was more than willing to follow.

The room had two large beds— one was decorated with bat motifs while the other depicted sexual acts, making it clear whose bed was for whom. Alvin laid Lilanoth on hers, then touched her forehead. Shaking his head, he straightened up.

“Just relax. When you feel better, Sarafina can show you how to work the bath, okay?”

“Yes… thank you… Apex,” Lilanoth murmured as her eyes closed. A second later, she was sleeping.

“Did you drug her?” Sarafina asked. “I’ve never heard of her sleeping at all.”

“Her brain got a big dose of information. She’s just overloaded,” Alvin said. “How’s the bag?”

“Delicious,” Sarafina admitted. “Jarvis said it was O-Positive. He promised more exotic blood later.”

“Yeah. AB-Negative is the most uncommon. Only like... a single percent of Humanity had it. It’s probably a lot less now. How was Elven blood?”

“Vastly different. I always felt hungry sooner than I should have with it. I got to sample the one Twurgh the King had when I was first captured. That was a meal that kept me sated for longer— dense and rich, but it also made me twitchy.”

“Probably the minerals,” Alvin said. “They ingest a substance on their world that can power their armor. It resides in their blood.”

“That would likely be why, then. We know that drinking from someone on different substances can change their flavor.”

“Are you allergic to garlic?”

“What? Why would we be allergic to garlic? If someone has eaten enough of it, it puts us off, but we don’t have a real problem with it.”

“Myths and legends. Sunlight doesn’t bother you?”

“It would burn me badly if I stayed out in it for any length of time. Crossing from where we had been held to your portal was about my limit. The more power we have, the longer we can be outside during the daylight.”

“Good to know,” Alvin said, opening the bathroom door. “Okay, let’s talk showers, baths, and toilets.”

~*~*~

Alvin chuckled as he walked out of the bathroom. Sarafina had been wide-eyed and enraptured at the idea of hot water on demand. She was shocked that the toilet took the waste away on its own, and a servant didn’t have to collect the pot after, either. She bade him farewell and started stripping after he’d shut the door.

His eyes fell on Lilanoth, who had rolled onto her side in her sleep. She was holding her tail in her hands, clutching it tightly to her chest. The tip was resting against her lips, as if she was whispering to it. Kind of cute, Alvin thought when he walked past her. Princess of Hell or not, Gothy’s probably going to flip out when she finds out that a Succubus is here.

Jarvis was working on something in the kitchen when Alvin left the new bedroom. Looking back to confirm it was Alvin, he nodded. “Sir, what happened?”

“Well… it was unintentional for once,” Alvin chuckled as he moved over to relay the story to Jarvis.

“I see,” Jarvis said when Alvin finished. “Yes, I can see where that could completely throw the entire D.C. event into chaos. Odd… as it does involve Devils and Demons, you would think chaos wouldn’t be uncalled for. And she is feeling unwell now?”

“Sleeping peacefully,” Alvin said. “I think the sudden expansion of her mind knocked her out. Kind of like when someone reads a knowledge book.”

“That does make sense. I wonder if it will do the same to Lilith.”

“It might. That will be interesting.”

“I wouldn’t use that word for it, but it will be something. I am going to start on dinner. The marinade will take some time to work. It will give me a chance to prepare and yet be ready to help the guests if needed.”

“Both of them vowed,” Alvin said. “If they act up, just tell me.”

“I will, sir.”

“Off to the training room. It’s odd... the security system can’t work there when the room is in operation, but we can bring up the feed from the room onto the TV.”

“I would give you the technical reasons, sir, but you wouldn’t understand half of it. It’s technology from after your death.”

“Spare me. I can easily just go to the room. See you in a bit. Pop in and tag me if something happens.”

“Of course, sir.”

Alvin left Jarvis to prepare dinner and headed for the training room. Stepping into the air-locked waiting area, he looked at the screen. Sammi was on a door gun of the Huey, firing down at zombies. On the ground, Gothy and Nohel were in their battle armor, cutting through more of them.

Taking a few minutes, he watched them all in action. Mousie was obviously flying Sky Blade, as Alvin saw Desiree on the other door gun. Nohel showed no hesitation as she attacked the zombies, mutated animals, and other enemies that the computer supplied them.

“Computer, let them know the simulation will end in a couple of minutes. Then, ramp the difficulty up to triple current.”

“Understood, sir.”

Gothy paused and laughed before she launched herself into the battle with even more fury. Nohel hesitated, but when Gothy went past her, she seemed to blend into the background. Alvin frowned as he tried to keep her in sight. The battle armor inhibited her ability some, as he could still follow her, but with difficulty.

It was only a few seconds later when a dragon came flapping in. Alvin watched as Mousie spun the Huey away from it, keeping her distance from its fire breath. Gothy turned from the melee as the dragon flew in low, lobbed a satchel into its mouth, and then ducked. It missed her as it flew overhead, but it grabbed a zombie in its mouth before it flew up. A couple of seconds later, the satchel bomb went off, blowing the dragon’s jaw off and making it howl in anger.

Mousie brought the chopper in fast. As she did, Desiree bailed out, landing on the dragon’s back. Alvin was shocked, moreso when he saw the flash of a dagger in her hand. Laughing, he knew why she’d risked it when the dagger sunk deep into the beast.

“Looting that will be a bitch, but damn, that’s ballsy. Then again, it would have a hell of a time breathing fire now,” Alvin said as Mousie pulled away and Sammi fired at the monster’s side.

Nohel suddenly appeared amidst a large group of rifle-wielding zombies. She spun in a circle, igniting her flamers. Caught completely unawares, the zombies panicked and ran for it.

The simulation slowed for a few seconds, then cut out. When it did, Alvin entered the room. “Damn, you did great. I was shocked by the bail out, Des.”

“I wanted to test if the dagger would work like it should. Add in the debuff that it applies, and we can literally stab them and wait.”

“It would take forever for it to chew through their health pool, though.”

“It was safe enough once Gothy blew its jaw off.”

“Satchel charge. You have some of those stored?” Alvin asked.

“I have two in my bag just for things like that. Now that I’ve tested it, we should all carry a couple.”

“Agreed,” Mousie nodded.

“You get more of a Predator vibe with your power in the battle armor, Nohel,” Alvin said. “A light shimmer, but visible if you’re looking for it.”

“Yes... I can feel the strain,” Nohel said, breathing slowly. “I wanted to see if I could, and the simulation was ending soon.”

“Why did you come in, Hero?” Sammi asked.

“News,” Alvin said. “I wanted to let you all know we have two more guests in the base. Baroness Sarafina Annita Daltinma is a Vampire and yeah, she lives up to the stereotype for their nobility.”

“Is she cute?” Gothy asked with gleaming eyes.

“She’s pale… and I think I know where the DNA for Alva and Nohel comes from, now.”

“I’m part-Vampire?” Nohel asked with wide eyes.

“Pale, bone-white skin is the only clue I have right now, but I’ll get some of her DNA soon. Anyways, she vowed to obey everything from me. She has free will, because I’m not that guy. She’s on a tight leash, but it’s compulsion-free. If you want to jump her, Gothy, you need her to agree.”

“Of course, Hero,” Gothy said, “but you didn’t answer me. Is she cute?”

“She has a vibe,” Alvin chuckled. “I think the ‘thin ones you like to break’ vibe.”

“Tasty,” Gothy purred.

“She isn’t the biggest news,” Alvin smirked. “Our second vowed guest calls me ‘Apex.’ The Apex is the highest ranking in her hierarchy.”

Sammi inhaled sharply. “She’s…?”

Alvin grinned. “Lilanoth is a Princess.”

“We’ve got the best Princess already, but what makes her special, Hero?” Gothy asked.

“Lilanoth is the daughter of Lucifer and Lilith.”

Gothy’s eyes went wide and she stopped breathing for a second. “A Succubus?”

“Oh, very much. Red skin, leathery wings, spade-tipped tail, and two ram’s horns,” Alvin chuckled. “I also broke her.”

“Without me?” Gothy asked, shocked and looking sad.

“I broke her mind, not her body,” Alvin laughed. “I got into theology with her and broke what she was ready for.” He held up a hand to stop Gothy from moving. “Hang on. Because she’s sleeping it off, we have a moment for me to tell you the whole story.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

“Hero,” Gothy purred, “thank you.”

“They have to agree,” Alvin reiterated, “but I think Lilanoth will gladly jump the lot of us. Sarafina... that’s another topic entirely. I want to get DNA from them both if they’re willing, so our gothic succubus can maybe live up to her namesake.”

Gothy exhaled slowly. “I’m going to fuck you so hard.”

“Later,” Alvin said. He glanced at Nohel, who looked uncertain. “Nohel, how did the training feel?” he asked, deliberately changing the topic to help the young woman.

“Good, sir. I… don’t hesitate now. Is that the Vampire DNA?”

“Maybe, maybe not,” Alvin said. “Some of it could be the release you got the other day.”

Nohel swallowed as the memory of killing the King came back to her. “It… felt good. Disturbingly good.”

“Do you feel afraid of men now?” Alvin asked gently.

“No, because I know I can kill them if they try anything,” Nohel said, meeting his eyes. “But what does that make me?”

“Like us,” Gothy said, shifting to touch Nohel’s shoulder. “All of us can kill when needed, but we wait to see if we need to first. Nothing wrong with wanting to be the one breathing in the end.”

Nohel’s lips twitched. “I can embrace that ideal.”

“Alva was teaching you to be a guardian,” Sammi said. “How’s that going?”

Nohel flushed lightly. “Uhm... well.”

Gothy snickered. “So, did you two...?”

Nohel’s eyes flickered to Alvin, then away. “I…”

“You don’t have to tell them, and I can step out,” Alvin said. “Honestly, none of us are going to chastise you for your choices.”

“We fooled around a little. Nothing too serious, and I felt… good.”

Gothy cheered, giving Nohel a hug with one arm. “Good for you. She’s going to be here for a few more days. If you want some tips on things to try, we’ll be glad to help.”

Alvin shook his head as he turned for the door. “I’ll leave the girl talk to you all. I’m glad to hear that you’re doing better, Nohel.”

“Sir…” Nohel called out, but the word trailed off.

Stopping at the doorway, he looked back. “Yeah?”

“Thank you,” she said, her eyes shining with unshed tears, “for allowing me the chance.”

“I’m glad we did,” Alvin said before remembering what Renato had told him. “Even more so now. Jarvis might be leaving us sooner than we thought.”

“What?” Gothy asked, focused on Alvin.

“I missed that part,” Alvin sighed. “It was after the theology debate. Renato came back to talk briefly.”

~*~*~

“Shit,” Gothy sighed. “Could it bring the whole thing down?”

“No,” Sammi said. “Not likely at all, but it might… fracture things and people. A lot of things and people. Jarvis and his contemporary could help throttle that down way better than the Dev team could.”

“Yeah, which is why he’ll probably be leaving sooner,” Alvin said.

“That will hurt,” Mousie whispered, moving to Alvin’s side. “He’s been good to us.”

“Like an uncle,” Desiree added, bracketing Alvin. “Or a brother, perhaps?”

“A friend and family,” Alvin admitted.

“I’ll do my very best,” Nohel said.

Gothy gave her another squeeze. “We know. We’re thankful, but it’ll still be painful to all of us.”

“Even me, but I had wanted him to take this step,” Sammi said. “It’s why I never pushed him for more, even though I knew he had more to share with me.” Looking guilty, she shuffled her feet. “Sorry, Hero. I always wanted him to move past you.”

Alvin stepped forward, flanked by Mousie and Desiree, until he was holding Sammi. “You have nothing to apologize for. He’ll be the best thing that can happen for us. Maybe he’ll become distant, not being who he was, but his holding this world together and guiding it will be a major boon for all of us.”

Gothy hugged Alvin from behind so his wives were holding him from all angles. “And you’ll have us.”

“That’s all I can ask for,” Alvin murmured. “He wants to do this, and we’ll support him, even if we shed some tears when he goes.”

Nohel watched the family and her heart twinged as she stood there, separated from them. She then saw Gothy watching her, and her face flushed. It heated up even more when Gothy’s lips curled into a knowing smile.

“And we’ll have someone who can still help take care of us,” Gothy murmured.

That had them all looking toward Nohel, who was looking at them, flushed with wide eyes.

“She cooks wonderful food,” Mousie smiled.

“She’s training to be our last line of home defense,” Desiree added.

“I’ve seen her cleaning,” Sammi said. “She’s meticulous about it, too.”

“And we welcome her as one of our family, like we did Jarvis,” Gothy said.

“We do,” Alvin nodded. “If that’s what you want, Nohel?”

“Yes.” The single word was a whisper as she took a single step forward, then stopped.

Gothy let go of Alvin, walking over to her. “Slowly, but yes.”

Nohel swallowed, hugging Gothy tightly when she reached her. “Thank you for everything, Gothy. From the very beginning, I believed in you, and you’ve shown me that my belief is right.”

The others smiled as they watched the pair. Alvin felt his heart ease a little, knowing that Gothy wouldn’t be hurt by Nohel failing. Another thing caught his attention— his glasses brought movement to his attention. Lilanoth stirred on her bed, sitting up.

“Ladies, it seems the Princess has woken up. Are you ready to greet her?”

Gothy smiled as she stepped back from Nohel. “Yes!”

Everyone laughed at her eager reply.

“Come on. Let’s see if she’s okay,” Alvin said as he led them out of the training room.

Lilanoth stepped out of the bedroom, looking for other people, and saw Jarvis in the kitchen. She was about to call out to him when Alvin and a whole troop of women came out of a hallway across from her. Lilanoth blinked as she took in the parade of flesh. Her lips quirked up as she thought about devouring each of them.

“Yup, she likes what she sees,” Gothy snickered.

“I do,” Lilanoth purred. “Who might all you be?”

“My wives and our maid, Nohel,” Alvin nodded to Nohel. He touched each of his wives in turn as he introduced them, “This is Sammi: genius, kinky fuck-slut, and our latest wife. Desiree, the daughter of the current Twurgh King, and honestly, the toughest woman I’ve ever met. Mousie, our blade dancer and melee specialist. She’s graceful and deadly in all circumstances, and our first sex toy. Finally, but not least in any way, Gothy, my first wife, and the one who has shown us all that sharing is caring.”

All of his wives grinned as he introduced them. They nodded at Lilanoth, who smirked at each in turn. When he finished, Gothy asked, “Hero said he broke you. That true?”

Lilanoth’s smile froze and she blinked for a few seconds. “My perception of everything was altered. I know more now than I thought I did. Just as I know my desire to ravish all of you is natural, I also know it’s because of what I am. That wasn’t something I’d ever considered before. My whole perception of how things should be is different.”

Sammi stepped forward. “We should talk. I can probably help your mind connect easier.”

Lilanoth looked at the pink-haired woman with confusion for a moment before she nodded. “Very well. Any help with the tangle I feel would be helpful. How shall I pay for it?” The question brought another smirk to her lips as Lilanoth canted a hip.

“DNA,” Alvin said. “We all know you’ll jump them if they say yes, so let’s make this talk be something different.”

Lilanoth frowned at him, then laughed. “As my Apex decrees. What is this DNA?”

“Your Apex?” Gothy asked with wide, eager eyes.

“I have vowed him to be my Apex. He is everything to me while I stay vowed.”

“Ohhhh...” Gothy took a long, slow step forward. “And what of us?”

“Tasty treats,” Lilanoth smirked. “I can wear you all out the moment we have time.”

“Gothy, down girl,” Alvin laughed. “DNA for you first.”

Gothy paused, then exhaled slowly. “Yeah, right. Ladies, it’s shower time. We’re going to be busy in a bit.”

“That was divine,” Sarafina said, stepping out of the bedroom. “Such luxury.”

All eyes went to the Vampire, only wearing a towel wrapped around herself.

“Oh? The wives, are you?” Sarafina asked.

“Forward,” Gothy murmured, eyeing her pale flesh. “We require clothing in the main room.”

“I need another set. Mine is currently drying,” Sarafina said, blinking slowly as she took in the assembled women. “Goodness, he has quite the harem, doesn’t he?”

“Go back into your room, Sarafina,” Alvin said. “I’ll get you a set of clothing in a second. We have rules about clothing and how we behave in the non-bedrooms.”

“As you command,” Sarafina said with a trace of anger before she glided backward and shut the door.

“I could use more clothing, as well,” Lilanoth said. “And a bath. If she had one, I can surely have one, yes, Apex?”

“We’ll help her,” Gothy said quickly, earning laughter from the others.

“Gothy, pick out suitable clothing for her and Sarafina, please. And I mean suitable for the main room. Lilanoth, with me. Time to prick you.”

Lilanoth’s eyes glowed a deep red as she crossed the room. “Please do.”

“Just like Gothy,” Sammi snickered. “Hero, I’m coming with you.”

“We all will,” Mousie giggled, “but I’ll go get the shower ready.”

“I’ll come with you,” Desiree told Mousie. “I feel the need to get started early.”

Lilanoth’s nostrils flared and she inhaled deeply. “The feast… oh, Darkness, the feast.”

“Later. DNA first,” Alvin said. “Sammi can explain things if you have questions.”

“Yes, gladly,” Sammi said. “You feed off emotions, right?”

“Yes, and you’re all swimming in such delicious ones... so rich and powerful,” Lilanoth purred while she followed Alvin.

“They get better,” Gothy murmured as she watched Lilanoth’s tail.

Looking over her shoulder, her eyes glowed even brighter. Lilanoth smiled widely at her, showing off her teeth. “Then I shall feast as few of my kind ever do, and grow even more powerful.”

“And still be chained to our Hero,” Gothy smirked.

“I think that might be a blessing. All of you obviously revel in your chains to him.”

“We do, indeed,” Gothy smiled.

~*~*~

Alvin was quiet while Sammi talked with Lilanoth, getting the DMV ready to take her DNA. He caught snippets of their conversation and smiled— Sammi was pushing Lilanoth gently to tell Lilith when they got her to D.C.

“Hero,” Gothy said, poking her head into the room, “I have clothing for them. I’ll toss the Vamp hers, but can I take Lilanoth’s to our bathroom?” She gave him wide and pleading eyes.

Alvin laughed. “Ask her, Gothy.”

“Yes,” Lilanoth said before Gothy could ask. “Time around you all with these emotions…? I want more. I might be the youngest of my parents’ children, but if I stay with you all, I won’t be the weakest. Drown me in your emotions, fill me with them, and let me revel with you.”

“Ohh…” Gothy exhaled, her eyes heated. “Hero…?”

“Go,” Alvin said firmly. “I still need to get her DNA.”

Gothy exhaled slowly, pulling her gaze from Lilanoth’s glowing eyes to Alvin. “As you command, Hero.”

“The tone, the emotions... Darkness…” Lilanoth shook, grabbing the counter to stay standing. “I might not make it to the bath.”

“Giving Gothy some of her DNA might explode the game,” Sammi snickered.

“They call you ‘Hero,’” Lilanoth whispered as she steadied herself. “It feels like a name or a title.”

“He’s our hero,” Sammi said softly. “He rescued each of us.”

Alvin let Sammi talk as he got the machine set up, dimly aware of the glowing eyes focused on him the entire time. When he finally finished, he nodded. “Lilanoth, place your hand on the surface there, and hold it until I say.”

Lilanoth went up to the black surface that held a handprint. Placing her hand on it, she waited. A weird sensation began to prickle her flesh, but she stayed absolutely still. “What is it doing?”

“Taking your skin,” Sammi said. “It’s going to make an imprint of your DNA. We’ll have the machine examine it for traits we want to have. After that, we can choose to add parts of it into us.”

“You’d steal my powers?” Lilanoth asked with fearful eyes.

“No, we’d copy them,” Sammi said. “There’s no saying what we’ll be able to do until it’s done running your strands. It normally takes a couple of days.”

“Need to get DNA from Sarafina, too,” Alvin grunted.

“I won’t lose power?” Lilanoth asked.

“Nope,” Alvin said. “And besides, you have a feast waiting for you.”

Lilanoth’s eyes glowed brightly. “Really?”

“Your choice,” Alvin said as he tinkered with the machine. “Remove your hand. They’re all waiting in the shower.”

“I can take her, Hero,” Sammi said, touching Lilanoth’s arm.

“Go ahead. I’ll be along.”

“Don’t take too long,” Sammi said. She took Lilanoth’s hand, leading the Succubus toward the door. “Gothy will want to share with you above all of us.”

Lilanoth looked like an eager puppy going to get all the attention as she let Sammi lead her away. “All of you at once?”

“Of course,” Sammi murmured.

As the pair left the room, Alvin exhaled slowly. He knew what would happen if he went after them. He wanted it and was going to indulge, but he had a couple of things to finish first.

Leaving the medical bay, he entered the main room to see Nohel in the kitchen. Jarvis wasn’t in sight, and Sarafina was sitting in the living room, looking sulky.

“Problem?” Alvin asked, stopping a few feet from the Vampire.

Sarafina glanced up, then away. “No.” After a moment, she coughed and spoke grudgingly, “Why am I being singled out?”

“Singled out?” Alvin asked.

“The… Princess gets treated like royalty, led by your wife into your room to clean with your wives. Clearly, you are going to take her, yet I’ve been treated like an unruly child and ignored.”

“Because your attitude sucks. You might be a Baroness, but here, you’re just a person. My family is not going to treat you better or worse because of who you were. We’ll treat you based on what you do here and now. Be a bitch and get treated like a bitch. Be respectful and polite and you’ll get treated better.”

“I didn’t do anything wrong and I was sent to my room,” Sarafina said tightly.

Alvin looked at her outfit and snorted. “Gothy... dammit.”

“What?” Sarafina asked.

“Stay here for a moment,” Alvin said, turning back to the kiosk room. When he returned a few minutes later, he handed her some more clothing. “These are for you. The outfit Gothy gave you basically called you a spoiled brat. These will probably be better for you. And yeah, you didn’t, but when we told you about the rules, you wanted to stand there and argue.”

Sarafina took the new clothing from him, which felt delightful to her touch. “I see...”

“I’ll give you a chance to show who you are, Sarafina. No matter what, though, you’ll be treated well and given a lot of food. If you can bend your stiff neck a little and relax, maybe, just maybe, you’ll find yourself accepted, too.”

Blinking at him slowly, she frowned, but didn’t reply.

Alvin shrugged, walking away. “Your choice of which clothing you’d rather wear, but you’ll probably enjoy the second outfit.” He was still laughing internally at the plaid skirt and white blouse Gothy had given her.

Nohel glanced up at him when he entered the kitchen. “Sir?”

“Where’s Jarvis?”

“He went to his room.”

“Thanks,” Alvin said.

“Alvin… he said that I’m in charge now,” Nohel whispered, swallowing. “Is he…?”

Alvin felt cold, and crossed the kitchen to Jarvis’ door in a second. Yanking it open, he found the older man sitting in a chair with a book in his hand and exhaled noisily. “No. He’s reading.”

Nohel exhaled. “Thank goodness...”

“Is something wrong, sir?” Jarvis asked.

Alvin stepped into the room, shutting the door behind him. “She thought you’d already left.”

“Oh, my apologies. I was just abdicating my position as lead to her. Retiring, as it were.”

Alvin went to the bed, taking a seat on the edge. “You’re really ready?”

Jarvis set his book down, marking the page before turning to face him. “Not at all... but it might well be time. Alvin… I would rather not have to leave you all, but life isn’t considerate, is it?”

“Hell no.”

“Exactly. A large part of me wants to say to hell with it all and let them figure it out. I’d stay here, cleaning, cooking, and caring for my family. But… that would be bad in the long run. I can do so much more if they agree. I can hold everything together, make it better, and everyone will have a chance to have a life, a good life. What is my happiness compared to that?”

“Everything,” Alvin said simply. “Your happiness is everything.”

“No, sir. Compared to most, maybe,” Jarvis smiled slightly. “A few I have come to care for... their happiness means more than mine. You, perhaps, know this feeling.”

Alvin exhaled slowly. “Yeah. I’ve learned it.”

“And now I am. I remember being called ‘Scott,’ you know. I smile at the memories of me taunting you.”

“Should have called you Betty.”

Jarvis laughed lightly. “Perhaps, but then what would I be? I wouldn’t be me now. There’s the chance they would have scrapped me too if you had.”

“Too close,” Alvin said. “You still had an edge of antagonism when I called you Jarvis.”

“Exactly. The relationship was business for a good bit after you changed my name. I think that helped Sammi push for me to survive.”

“If I’d called you Betty, I would have softened,” Alvin nodded.

“And I might have, as well. I know now that my name shaped me more than I had thought it would. I would have been a young woman, with the emotions of one.”

“Shit... that would have been awkward.”

“Indeed, sir.”

“I don’t want you to go, but I’m not going to hold you back,” Alvin said, standing up. “You damn well better say goodbye before you go, though. And apologize to Nohel for making her think you’d already abandoned her.”

Jarvis rose to his feet with the class of a butler. “I shall do so, sir. I will clarify everything with her so that it doesn’t happen again.”

“Thanks.”

“And sir, Sarafina already went to change. She looked thoughtful.”

Alvin blinked, then laughed. “I forgot you had the contacts.”

“I will be keeping my eyes on everything until I go. Then, I will continue to do it, but in a much wider scope.”

“Fair enough.” Alvin said, standing up. “I have some women waiting for me.”

“Yes. They are probably getting ready to storm the base to drag you off,” Jarvis smirked. “Please save us from that.”

“The things I do to spare my butler,” Alvin laughed as he left the room.

Jarvis watched him go with a sad smile on his face. You still hold back, my friend... You’ve grown. You’ve grown more than any of us thought one of you could at the start of it all. The reason for this experiment is fast approaching, and I will make sure you and they are all safe.

Chapter Twenty-nine

Alvin felt something in the air when he entered the bathroom. The sounds of pleasure were expected, as was Gothy directing the others, but something about it felt different. Letting his clothing vanish, he entered the shower, pausing at the bend in the tiled walkway to watch what was happening.

Lilanoth’s long frame was stretched out over the bench. Mousie was holding her right wrist firmly, using the Succubus’ fingers to pleasure herself. Desiree was doing the same with her left hand, but was bent over so she could suckle one of Lilanoth’s breasts. Sammi was perched above the Succubus’ head. Her own head was tilted back as she gasped and moaned, riding the eager tongue lapping at her. Gothy was between Lilanoth’s thighs, strap-on in place as she pounded the Demoness hard and fast. What was strange was Lilanoth’s tail, curled around Gothy’s thigh. The spade tip was fucking her back just as vigorously.

The lust in the room was explosive— Alvin was hard after a single second of seeing the scene. It was far faster than he’d ever been hard before, but the sight before him was so erotic that he wasn’t surprised. The first non-sexual thing that caught his eye were Lilanoth’s horns. They had been crystal clear before, but they were slowly starting to gain color, ranging from shades of light pink to heart’s blood red.

“Fuck yes!” Gothy moaned as she slammed herself into Lilanoth. “That tail is delicious.”

Lilanoth moaned something back, but Sammi’s dripping sex smothered her words.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Sammi panted. Her legs clenched on Lilanoth’s head as she came.

A second later, two more cries of pleasure joined her as both Mousie and Desiree orgasmed. Gothy was shaking and panting, but holding out as she tried to push the Demoness to orgasm first.

“Don’t fail, Gothy,” Desire panted, her eyes closing as she shuddered again. “She keeps pushing us… oh….!” Another moan came from the Dwarfess as her whole body began to shake again.

“We need him….!” Mousie gasped, looking like she was holding herself up with Lilanoth’s questing fingers.

“Heroooooo!” Sammi whined as she slipped from Lilanoth’s face to the ground.

Lilanoth raised her head and licked her lips, her face covered in slick juices. “So delicious, all of you. Do you need to rest?”

“No. We can hold,” Desiree panted heavily.

“I can endure,” Mousie squeaked louder as she shuddered again.

“Fuck, we do need him,” Gothy panted, her breathing hitching in a way Alvin knew well.

“No cumming until I say so, Gothy,” Alvin said firmly as he finally entered the shower fully.

Gothy moaned in disappointment and relief. “Thank you, Hero. This bitch is dangerous. You need to teach her her place.”

Lilanoth’s eyes glowed brighter than Alvin had seen them. “Oh, they all love and believe in you, Apex.” Her horns surged with more color. “The feast...” She gasped, her head falling back. “Yes, the feast!”

“Ladies, step away from her. Except for you, Gothy,” Alvin said.

Desiree and Mousie both fell to the ground, shuddering as their bodies coursed with pleasure.

“You seek to conquer me, Apex?” Lilanoth’s voice became sex incarnate. “Tame me?”

Alvin chuckled as he walked around the bench to where Sammi was sprawled out. “She wore you down, Sammi?”

“Her tongue… it’s not normal,” Sammi whimpered.

“Of course not. She’s a Succubus,” Alvin said. He stood over her, looking down at Lilanoth’s glowing eyes. “Hungry, Lila?”

Lilanoth’s glowing eyes flickered for a second before she grinned. “Yes. Feed me, Apex.”

Alvin had seen the flicker come when he shortened her name and he nodded. “I’ll feed you, but you don’t get to keep any of it. My wives love my cum, and you will give each of them a mouthful before you can keep any for yourself. If you fail, you will not be allowed to feast again.”

Lilanoth started to object, but her mouth was suddenly full of his straining flesh, and she moaned in delight. Alvin wasn’t gentle with her— he was rough, as rough as he was with his wives when they begged him. He stared at Gothy as he took the Demoness under him. Her eyes were near glazed over as her hips kept thrusting the strap-on in and out of Lilanoth.

“Gothy, do you like her?” Alvin asked. He felt Lilanoth’s tongue split, becoming forked. It snaked around his length as he fucked her eager mouth. He shuddered and took a slow, deep breath.

“She’s amazing... Fuck, I want to chain her to the bed.”

“Just the bed?”

“No, chain her to us. Make her ours. Please, Hero?” Gothy pleaded, shuddering as her orgasms were denied to her.

Every denied orgasm had Lilanoth moaning around Alvin’s shaft as each infusion of lust, love, and denial worked her nature harder. Their conversation washed over the Succubus, who worked on breaking the Apex and his wives. She knew if she could make them all orgasm, they would bend easily to her, willing to do anything for more— everyone had before.

Alvin reached out, pulling Gothy all the way in before kissing her tenderly, forcing himself all the way to the base in Lilanoth’s mouth. The difference in what he was doing to what he felt for Gothy was so disparate, Lilanoth’s mind rebelled. The act of wanton lust shouldn’t be able to exist with the love he felt for his wife. The dissonance pushed at her control.

“Ladies, are you able to help?” Alvin shuddered when he broke the kiss.

Mousie was the first to her knees. “Command me, Hero.”

“I was down, not out,” Desiree said as she was next to her knees.

“Use me as needed, Hero,” Sammi said as she went from her back to her feet, using him to climb up.

“Help me break this new friend,” Alvin grunted. “Lust on her, but love for me and Gothy. Focus hard. Lila needs to be shown her place.”

Lilanoth’s tongue froze when he called her “Lila” again. Her mind was already reeling, but she felt a spark of danger, something she’d never felt from a mortal before. This man was dangerous, and she needed to finish him before he could do whatever he was planning.

“Lila?” Gothy gasped, her eyelids fluttering as she was again denied the sweet release she wanted.

“Names, Gothy,” Alvin grunted while his other wives separated to give love or lust as he had asked.

Lilanoth tried to grasp the meaning, but she suddenly had two women pleasuring her breasts. They were roughly biting, tugging, or gripping them as they wished with no regard to her. Sammi slipped around to Gothy and planted the softest, sweetest kisses along the buxom woman’s neck, treating her as tenderly as a loved one could.

Alvin was shaking hard a few minutes later, knowing he wouldn’t last much longer. “Mousie, come get your treat,” he grunted as he slammed himself all the way into Lilanoth’s throat. “Better not swallow a drop of this, or no more feasting, Lila.”

Again, the name made her freeze, which served her well as that was when he started to fill her mouth. She quickly used her tongue to dam the flood so none made it past down her throat. All of it pooled, making her choke. She got a single gasp when he pulled free before Mousie attacked Lilanoth’s mouth with her own. She was shocked at how frenzied the Elf was to suck all the cum from her— she started to fight back, wanting to keep a single drop for herself, when Alvin’s words came back. She stopped fighting to keep it and fought to give it all to Mousie. She wanted more of this feast... she wanted so much more.

The moment Mousie had the last of it, she moved aside, and Alvin pushed his still-hard cock into the open mouth before him. “Good girl, Lila,” Alvin growled and slapped one of her breasts roughly. “That was one. Only three more to go. Mousie, back to work, please.”

“Yes, Hero.”

~*~*~

Lilanoth’s mind was blank as she worked to get his fourth load from him. All she wanted was to keep it this time. She needed it— she’d nearly failed the first three times. Each woman fighting to take it from her made her want to fight back to keep it. In the end, she had remembered just in time why she didn’t want to keep any. She felt like a starving woman, even though she knew her horns had become pure black by now with all the emotion.

Gothy was a mess— her mind was near gone as she kept fucking the Demoness. All she felt was love and lust tied in a tight bow as she did what Alvin asked her to do. She was dimly aware of her wives being gentle and loving to her and mean and demanding of Lilanoth. She knew that once Lilanoth fed her Alvin’s cum, she would be allowed finally to orgasm herself. She needed it, almost as badly as she needed her Hero.

Alvin was shaking, coming closer to his fourth explosion. He had worked his nickname for Lilanoth into everything he said, feeling her pause each time, but the last few times, she hadn’t paused. No more pausing— she’d come to accept the name, and when he called her that the last time, she’d been eager to hear him call her this new lovely name that filled her with such power.

“Now!” Alvin growled as he again slammed himself as deeply as he could. “Cum now, Gothy!”

Both Lilanoth and Gothy shuddered as the long-held dam broke. Lilanoth barely managed to change her tongue into the block she’d gotten used to using when Gothy’s love and lust hit her like a hammer. When the sexy, demanding woman collapsed onto her, Lilanoth’s arms went around her protectively. She needed this one. This one was her key. Her Apex deemed this one special, and as such, she would be to her too.

Alvin pulled free of her mouth. “Feed her, Lila. Feed her, and then I’ll give you something very special.”

Lila’s head came up, to see Gothy’s glassy-eyed, smiling face. Unable to speak with her mouth full, Lilanoth titled her head, and Gothy was happy to accept what the Succubus held for her. Working together like old lovers, they transferred every drop of Alvin’s cum to Gothy’s waiting mouth. When Gothy swallowed that very last drop, she smiled, then fainted.

Alvin looked down at the Succubus. Her horns were glowing with pure blackness and had grown at least another inch. Dropping to a knee beside Lilanoth, he met her blazing eyes, staring into them with ease. “Thank you, Lila. You have my gratitude.” He kissed her cheek tenderly, letting his deep love for his wives radiate out of him. “You helped me give my dear, loving wives the best sex of their lives, and I will always treasure that.”

Lilanoth moaned as her body convulsed, her eyes clamping closed. The love she’d felt before was now magnified, as those still awake agreed with Alvin. They thanked her, loved her for this moment, for all she had done for them. Alvin had given her a gentle name, a special name, and now, they flooded her with tenderness and love. She was on the edge of breaking and she knew it. She knew that these five people were coming an inch from changing her.

Desiree, Mousie, and Sammi helped pull Gothy from Lilanoth’s limp arms. Lilanoth shuddered, suddenly feeling empty without Gothy deep inside her. That feeling of loss tipped her closer to the edge, but she struggled to hold against it.

Breathing hard, she managed to finally push her eyes open to find Alvin no longer at her head. Instead, he stood where Gothy had been, smiling down at her with a touch of possessiveness, but also tenderness. Her breath caught as he lifted her legs gently, his hard cock sliding against her mound. He didn’t push in, instead gliding up and down against her entrance.

“Would you like one more ride, dear Lila?” Alvin asked softly. “Do you wish your Apex to claim you, not with lust, but with love?”

Lilanoth’s heart broke. “Yours?”

“If you wish to be more,” Alvin said as he shifted, his tip now pressed to her well-used entrance. “Gothy asked you to be chained to us. I give my dear gothic succubus what she asks for, but you have to give yourself willingly. You’d no longer be Lilanoth… you’d be Lila. Our broken Demoness... our dear sweet sex Demon. You will grow so far that even your parents will look up to you, but you have to choose the path yourself.”

Reaching up, she touched her horns. They were flooded with all the power she’d taken during the last few hours. “More of this?”

“Those we care for are always loved and desired,” Alvin said, not moving an inch, his tip gently pressed to her welcoming sex. “You’d be tied to us forever, not simply until we got you home. Is that what you want? If it is, all you have to do is push.”

Lilanoth froze— the idea of chaining herself to mortals was against everything she’d ever known. They worshipped her, not the other way around. But her soul churned with the idea and her body vibrated with need.

Sammi came into view, looking at her with a smile. “We could use another good switch. I’d obey you. I’m the most submissive. Want to break me again?”

“I like to take others, but can bend at times,” Desiree said, moving back into view. “I could bend for you, but you will bend for me too. I want to try that tongue. Sammi was very vocal about it.”

“Hero is our Apex,” Mousie said as she came up behind Desiree, cupping the Dwarf’s breasts, rolling her hard nipples between her fingers. “His word is our law. Gothy is his dearest one, and her word is also our law. We are theirs. But we can welcome a couple of others who they deem special.”

Lilanoth shivered, her hips pushing forward a fraction of an inch before stilling. “I… I…”

Gothy— panting, eyes not entirely focused— appeared beside Alvin. “Yes you, Lila. Equally loved, cared for, and lusted after. Protected and protecting. No longer a pawn of others, but a Queen like us, ready to attack our foes and protect our Hero.”

Lilanoth was shaking in place as the emotions of these five clashed around her, building into a storm. Never had she felt such strength. As the hurricane grew, she met Alvin’s eyes, the light in hers fading. “Hero… name me, take me, chain me… claim me.”

“I will, Lila, but you must choose,” Alvin said, standing perfectly still. “You have to move first to show that you are free to choose.”

The words “free to choose” echoed in her head and, with a gasp she shoved her hips down, impaling herself on his hard shaft. “I choose! Me! Mine!”

The moment she impaled herself, the five others in the room fell on her. The emotions from before became a shadow to her as the love thundered into the storm of emotions overriding all of the others. She knew freedom in that moment. It was the first real moment of freedom she’d ever known. As Alvin gave her everything he had, she accepted it, glad that this Human had found her. Tears spilled from her as she laughed in joy, cried in ecstasy, and in time, moaned out a name she’d never called another.

Chapter Thirty

Alvin woke slowly, groggily, feeling drained. Blinking, his eyes felt heavy as he leveraged himself up onto an elbow to look around. He frowned— he was in bed, and the last thing he could remember was being in the shower. The memory of claiming Lila came back to him.

The bedroom door opened and Gothy entered the room. Seeing that he was awake, her smile became radiant. “I’m glad you’re awake, Hero. Dinner is ready.”

“Dinner?”

“Yes.” She took a seat on the bed next to him, then leaned down and kissed him passionately. Alvin returned the kiss, but she pulled back after a second. “Thank you, Hero.”

“Hmm?”

“You gave me my own personal Princess of Hell. Well, probably ex-Princess,” Gothy said throatily. “How did you know how to do that?”

Staring at her, the full memory of taming Lila and the sex afterward came back to him. “It worked. Good. Honestly, I wasn’t sure it would. Between her mind having just expanded and my conversation with Jarvis about names changing a person...” He shrugged. “I gambled hard.”

“And won a pet Succubus,” Gothy purred.

“She’d been starving for real emotion for years,” Alvin said as he sat up. “She wanted to be drowned in them and, if there’s one thing we’ve come to accept, it’s the emotions we feel. I know how deeply I feel for you. Add that back from you and how our wives feel… I thought we could flood her with what she wanted.”

“And we did. Just wait until you see her now.”

“That power, plus her being able to accept her own free will and giving her a name to put to it,” Alvin smiled softly at Gothy. “I thought it would work. I wasn’t sure I was going to try it until someone asked me to chain her to us.”

Gothy pushed him back down, kissing him with hunger. Her clothing vanished as she crawled atop him, even with the bedding in the way. Alvin pulled her tightly to him, returning the love and passion she gave him.

The door opened and laughter filled the room as the door shut again.

“Told you,” Mousie giggled.

“Gothy, Jarvis asked us to get him for dinner, not have him for dinner,” Sammi snickered.

“He shouldn’t have asked us, then,” Desiree added. “But yes, we do have other guests present, and we should be good hosts.”

Gothy pulled away from Alvin, smiling down at him with heated eyes. “Hero?”

Alvin exhaled slowly, then looked past her to the others. His wives stood together, smirking at him. Behind all of them, standing taller than the others, was Lila. The Succubus was wearing a black dress, and her horns glowed a rich black as she watched them. Alvin knew when he met her eyes what had happened and he gave her a nod. “Thanks for getting me comfortable.”

“It is what I needed to do,” Lila smiled. “How is my Master doing?”

“Master, huh?”

“Husband?” Lila asked.

“Hero,” Gothy said. She sighed, getting off of Alvin as her clothing reappeared. “He is Hero.”

“As you wish, Gothy,” Lila said, bowing her head.

“You’re taller,” Alvin said as he pushed the covers off.

“Yes. I also changed my horns,” Lila smiled.

“Hard to see them clearly right now,” Alvin said when he stood up and his clothing covered him. “Wife… glad you wanted to join us. That went a lot faster than I thought it would.”

Lila’s hands rested lightly on Sammi’s and Mousie’s shoulders. “Your wives made compelling arguments.” She leaned down and kissed Desiree’s head. “All of them.” She stood up again and met his eyes. “Someone gave me a chance to be me. I have embraced this, and your wives embraced me. I am sorry for pushing you as hard as I did. I got lost in the moment. When I came to, I was afraid I’d gone too far.”

“She thought she killed you,” Desiree chuckled. “Hard to kill our Hero.”

“I’ve killed so many,” Lila replied. “He is the first who didn’t become a husk when I was finally sated.”

“He keeps up with all of us,” Gothy smiled. “He was well prepared for a Succubus.”

“Yes,” Lila agreed, her eyes drifting to Gothy. “Now, will we give you some of me?”

“Depends on what the DMV can rip,” Alvin said. “I bet you have multiple aspects that could be useful.”

“I do.”

“Okay, dinner,” Alvin said. He still felt a bit tired, but better than he had.

“Yes,” Sammi said. “Night and Alva are here.”

“Sarafina is already seated. She looks eager for a meal,” Desiree added.

“She’s going to eat with us?” Alvin asked.

“She said blood sustains her, but a good meal is something everyone can enjoy,” Gothy snickered. “She looks a little lost right now.”

“My claiming might have done that,” Lila said. “Gothy already changed the room to give it to Sarafina entirely.”

Alvin blinked slowly when he looked at Lila again. His mind would only call her Lila, not her previous name. “Lila, did you change your name?”

“Yes, when you gave me my choice.”

“She didn’t use the kiosk,” Gothy added to clarify.

“Hmm... I’m glad you like it.”

“I do not like it,” Lila said, her words cool until her lips twitched. “I love it.”

Alvin reached up and touched one of her horns. “I’m glad.”

Lila shuddered, exhaling slowly as his fingers traced her horn. “Hero, that…!”

“Come on. We’ve already kept them,” Alvin said, gently tugging on Lila’s horn.

Lila whimpered and fell to a single knee, breathing raggedly.

“She’s as easy as I am now,” Sammi giggled.

“When there’s love involved in the act,” Desiree said.

Lila looked up at Alvin, who still had her horn in hand. “Hero… please…?”

Leaning down, he smirked, then kissed her horn gently. “Once more.”

With a guttural moan, Lila went to her hands and knees, her whole body shaking.

“If you keep that up, we’ll be late,” Gothy laughed, her hand on the doorknob. “And you already stopped me.”

Letting go of Lila’s horn, Alvin offered her his hand. “Come, Lila. We have guests to see.”

Taking a few deep breaths, Lila looked up at him, her eyes glowing brightly for a moment. “You are cruel, Hero.” She took another deep breath before rising to stand beside him, his hand in hers.

“Yeah, he blends them together so well,” Gothy sighed happily.

Everyone at the table looked their way when they came out of the bedroom.

“I hear you’ve already expanded again, Hero,” Night said.

“Things happened,” Alvin shrugged. “How was your day?”

“Not as pleasant as yours, but good,” Night replied. “Most of the cities have surrendered. Skyfall will not have much to do, after all. Wintersbreath is coordinating to move a contingent to the far Gate. Another day and I should be ready to return home and reward you.”

“Quicker than we thought,” Alvin said, taking his seat. “Sarafina, I hope you enjoy the food.”

“I have been smelling it for nearly an hour,” Sarafina replied. “Your staff is skilled. If it tastes even a third as good as it has smelled, it shall be one of the best meals of my life.”

“Well, be prepared to have a new top spot,” Sammi said. “Jarvis and Nohel are the best cooks I’ve ever had the pleasure of having a meal from.”

“I look forward to it,” Sarafina said. She glanced over at Jarvis and Nohel, who started to bring food to the table.

“Tonight, we are having a simple dish,” Jarvis said. “Just marinated steak, sautéed vegetables, and rice.”

Alvin shook his head— he knew simple wouldn’t come close to how the meal would taste. The scent was already making him drool. “Smells delicious.”

When the serving platters were placed on the table, they all grabbed what they wanted. Sarafina watched them with a bit of shock, not used to the idea of serving herself. Luckily for her, there was plenty, so she wasn’t left without any of the components.

Alvin watched Sarafina when she finally cut a bite of steak and tried it. The Vampire’s expression was one of delight. Her eyelids closed slightly as she savored the taste.

“Looks like a winner, Jarvis. Good job on the meal, Nohel,” Alvin said.

“She did an excellent job,” Jarvis agreed.

“Thank you,” Nohel smiled.

“I will miss these meals,” Alva sighed.

“Yes. They are wonderful, and the company makes them better,” Night said. “I do thank you for the recipes for my chefs, Jarvis.”

“My pleasure,” Jarvis said after swallowing. “I was compiling more for Nohel. It’ll be easy enough to make a second copy for your staff.”

“I’d need to give you a reward for that,” Night said.

“Nothing for me, please. If you feel the need, give Nohel something.”

“I shall consider,” Night agreed.

~*~*~

When dinner came to an end, everyone was sated. Sarafina had taken seconds of the steak and the rice, which had been drizzled with the same marinade the steaks had used.

“That was exquisite,” Sarafina sighed. “Between the food and the blood, I almost feel like I am at court.”

“Thank you for the compliment,” Jarvis smiled.

“It was well warranted,” Sarafina replied. “Nohel, right?” When Nohel nodded, Sarafina went on. “I have been meaning to ask: are you Human?”

Nohel froze for a second. “I am.”

“You and she,” Sarafina glanced at Alva, “carry faint traces of my kind. I catch bare whiffs, and then it’s gone. Alvin seemed surprised to see me, though, so I doubt you’ve encountered us before.”

“I can answer that,” Alvin said. “But in return, I’d need something from you.”

Sarafina’s head tilted slightly. “Consent is something you highly believe in, and I doubt it’s… carnal.”

“It’s not, but it does involve your body,” Alvin said.

Sarafina looked at the others at the table before bringing her gaze back to Alvin. “Will you explain it before I decide?”

“I want you to place your hand on an object for less than a minute.”

“My... hand?”

“Yeah.”

Sarafina looked at her hand for a second, curious as to what he could do with it. “I see, but that is hardly an explanation.”

“True enough,” Alvin said. “It would let us know more about you. It wouldn’t harm you in any way, either. It feels unusual, but not painful. To be fair, I couldn’t be certain unless you did what I’m asking for anyway.”

“I see. Could I get some of the exotic blood tomorrow, as well?”

Alvin laughed. “The most exotic I can arrange.”

Sarafina sighed, standing up. “Very well. Where must I place my hand?”

Alvin stood, as did all of his wives. “The medical room.”

It took a moment, but everyone except Jarvis was in or just outside the room to see what was going to happen. Alvin had to play with the DMV to get it ready to accept a new scan.

“I just place my hand on this when you say?” Sarafina asked.

“Yup,” Alvin nodded, then stepped back. “Go ahead.”

Sarafina felt the machine work. Her lips pursed for a long moment, until the sensation stopped and stepped back.

Alvin checked the machine, then nodded. “The answer is because pieces of Vampire DNA are in both of them.”

“DNA?” Sarafina asked.

“The smallest building blocks of life,” Alvin said. “As if one of their ancestors had been a Vampire generations back.”

“From which noble?” Sarafina asked with intent eyes.

“No idea,” Alvin shrugged. “How many came through the Gate with you?”

“Two dozen.”

“Well, one of them ended up giving some DNA to Alva. We used parts of Alva’s DNA to infuse Nohel.”

“Infuse? You… gifted her part of my race?” Sarafina asked with wide eyes.

“We can do a lot of things,” Alvin shrugged. “It’ll take a few days to break down your sample. Once we do, we’ll have a better idea.”

Sarafina took a step toward Alvin, but Gothy was suddenly in her way. Blinking, she met Gothy’s eyes and stepped back quickly. “Sorry. I… can you… alter parts of me?”

“What do you want altered?” Gothy asked.

Sarafina swallowed. Her eyes darted to everyone before she exhaled slowly. “I put myself in this predicament. We are beholden to our progenitors. I…”

“You want to see if that can be snapped,” Sammi nodded. “Hero, think mind control.”

Nohel went white, and Alva glanced at Night.

“Neither of you has enough to be controlled,” Alvin said. “At least, I’m fairly certain. Shit... We’d need to prioritize her blood to find out for certain.”

“Do it, please, Hero,” Gothy asked.

“Yeah,” Alvin said, quickly stopping Lila’s DNA to focus on Sarafina’s. “It’ll still take two days.”

“Try ordering them,” Gothy told Sarafina.

“I can’t. My vow—” Sarafina began.

“Do it just this once, please,” Alvin cut her off.

Feeling the restriction on her ease, Sarafina turned to the two women. “Tell me how special I am.” Her eyes went completely black when she spoke to them.

Nohel shook her head. “Nothing.”

Alva swayed in place, but then shook her head. “I felt something, but I was able to resist it.”

“I had two children while being held,” Sarafina said slowly, looking at Alva with a thoughtful gaze. “Is it possible you are descended from them?”

“Yes, it is,” Night said. “Hero, can you fix this?”

Alvin exhaled slowly. “We won’t know for two days. I’ll need the full breakdown of her DNA.”

“Might I request another couple of days here in your base, then? I do not wish Alva to be controlled by anyone other than myself.”

“Please?” Nohel whispered.

Alvin gave Nohel a glance, then nodded. “Of course.”

“And me? Will you help me?” Sarafina asked with hope.

Alvin gave Sarafina a big smile. “If I can, but it would help if you gave us more DNA.”

“Gladly,” Sarafina said, putting her hand back on the machine. “Take as much as you need.”

Chapter Thirty-one

Alvin left his wives sleeping when he gently closed the door behind him. Lila wore them all out last night, Alvin chuckled to himself. Figured a Succubus would, though. I’m glad she knew I had to get the medical room finished. I know she went a little easier on me. Damn, if she didn’t love the dungeon... she was like a kid in a candy store...

“Alvin, is it ready?” Sarafina asked, rising from the sofa.

“Didn’t sleep?” Alvin asked.

“We barely sleep,” Sarafina said. “A few hours every couple of days is enough.”

“Hmm... that’s a trait worth looking into,” Alvin said. “I was going to check.”

“Good morning, sir,” Jarvis said, coming into the kitchen. “I shall begin breakfast.”

“Waking Nohel, or letting her have more time with Alva?” Alvin asked.

“I promised to let her do the cooking,” Jarvis said. “I’m going to get the prep done though. I doubt she went to sleep right away.”

“She did look worried.”

“She was, but for Alva, not herself.”

“That’s good, though,” Alvin smiled. “Odds that she stays behind?”

“Near zero, sir. While she has enjoyed her time with Alva and does like the young woman, her feelings are much deeper for Gothy.”

“Yeah, figured as much,” Alvin nodded. “It was just a thought.”

“I’ll be interested to hear what the DMV has come up with, sir.”

“Me, too. Okay, Sarafina, let’s go see.”

The Vampire glided after Alvin, her tight, black, floor-length gown barely moving as she did. Alvin grinned as he led her to the medical bay. Morticia Adams has competition, he thought. Then again, it is a reproduction of that dress, so it makes sense... Wasn’t she supposed to be a Vampire? Or am I wrong?

Alvin went straight to the control console in the medical room. Sarafina went to another machine, pushed the buttons, and waited. As Alvin continued to fiddle with the DMV, a small chime sounded, and Sarafina removed a bag of blood from the machine. With a large smile, she snipped the end off of the tubing and began to drink.

“Oh my... this is amazing,” Sarafina sighed.

“AB-Negative,” Alvin said. “Okay, it’s done. Finished a few minutes ago.”

Sarafina glided to his side, then tsked when she couldn’t read the machine.

“Sorry, only my wives and I can read it,” Alvin chuckled. “Yeah, your DNA is a match for the strands in Alva. It’s altered, but the same. You didn’t touch Nohel because of how little she has. We can rip the camouflage from you, the ability to command, mental resistance... hmmm... I want that. The more the better.”

“What about me being controlled by my sire?” Sarafina asked, her tone intent.

Alvin walked through the submenu for a few minutes before exhaling. “Yeah, found it. There’s a problem.”

Sarafina grimaced, then took a deep pull on her meal. “Go ahead.”

“You’ll need to accept different DNA into your system.”

“What does that mean? Can you explain it better?”

“Like Alva and Nohel have pieces of yours, you’d need others to offset the purity of your line.”

“What are my options?” Sarafina asked.

Alvin took his hands off the control panel. “Human, Twurgh, Queen Elf, Grey, Succubus, and terror worm are the ones I have.”

“Terror worm?”

“You don’t want it. Trust me,” Alvin said. “Unless you want tentacles?”

“No!” Sarafina said with revulsion.

“Exactly. I can patch in some more mental influence from it. That might darken your skin some, but it would be good to add with a more dominant strain.”

“Being able to resist is good,” Sarafina said before taking another sip of blood. “If it won’t alter me too much, I would welcome it. What of Lila…?” She trailed off for a moment. “Why did I not use her name?”

“You did. She’s Lila now,” Alvin grinned. “You want Succubus blood?”

“She also has resistance to mind influence, doesn’t she?”

“I haven’t gone through all of her DNA yet, but likely.”

“I would prefer that, then.”

“It’ll be at least eight hours to read hers. To separate it down to pull a specific part, it takes more DNA and more time. I’m willing to give you the help you want, but I want more DNA from you so I can collect different abilities from you.”

Sarafina nodded. “I will accept this deal. Will you be able to help the Queen’s helper?”

“I’ll need to rerun her DNA, which I’ll do when Lila’s is done being scanned,” Alvin said. He had already started that back up, glad they’d maxed out the DNA from Lila last night. “After that, I can see what I can do. I’ll probably add Lila’s resistance to her, if Lila has resistances.”

“Hmm... you will do hers first?” Sarafina asked.

“Yeah.”

“Good. She can be the test subject.”

Alvin laughed as he stepped away from the DMV. “It’ll be easier and quicker for her. That’s the only reason why she’s going first. I like Night and Alva more than you, currently, but… I’m glad that you’re mellowing out.”

Sarafina took another deep drink before she replied, “I am trying. This whole experience is… frightening, but the mere idea of being able to no longer be beholden… If needed, I would serve you for years. Luckily, you’ve already agreed that I do not need to. I just need to treat you as my liege for now.”

“I bet your liege would have demanded more of you than I am,” Alvin said.

Sarafina looked away. “He would have made me, never having asked. You haven’t even asked.”

“Probably won’t, either. With Lila being a wife, Night still being here, and my wives, I’ll be strained by all the attention already.”

Sarafina looked away. “It isn’t for any other reason?”

“In that dress? Nope,” Alvin chuckled. “Honestly, your skin tone is a little unsettling, but you aren’t hard on the eyes, Sarafina. With you being calmer and more approachable, it makes it easier to see you in a certain light.”

“Ah, I see. Many men feel nervous... I believe it’s the penetrating aspect.” She licked one of her teeth to emphasize the point.

“You’re not doing more than biting,” Alvin shrugged. “Not like you’re going to ram it up my ass, so no, that doesn’t bother me.”

“Up your ass?” Sarafina looked shocked.

“Heh,” Alvin grinned. “Ask Gothy later about anal.”

Sarafina looked doubtful, but nodded slowly. “Very well...”

“Hero, do you have news?” Night asked from the doorway.

“I think we can,” Alvin said, shifting to address Night. “I want to finish running Lila’s DNA first. I believe she’ll have some resistances to similar compulsions. If so, we can add that in while pulling out the strands that we want gone. I’ll need more DNA from Alva later to help really isolate her problem.”

“Done,” Night said simply. “I believe she will be coming out of Nohel’s room shortly.”

“Have her come on in, then. I can pause the DMV long enough to get all the DNA I need from her before breakfast, then set it to run once Lila’s is done being scanned.”

Night stepped up to him. Her steps were graceful, almost as smooth as Sarafina’s. “I am grateful, Hero.”

“Helping friends... it’s still kind of new to me, but I like it,” Alvin said. “Besides, we both know you’ll make it up to us later.”

Night’s lips twitched. “Perhaps tonight, if your wives all agree?”

“No sane man is going to say no, but you should be warned that, with Lila, it goes up a whole other notch.”

Night’s eyes sparkled. “Hmm. That sounds delightful.”

A hard suck, draining the blood bag, got both of them to look at Sarafina. She paused, a touch of color coming to her cheeks. “Sorry.”

Night’s eyebrow rose. “Forgiven. I find myself much more forward than I have been in… a long time, as if someone restarted a deep interest of mine. I’ll go for now.”

Alvin exhaled when Night left. “Might have that heart attack tonight, after all.”

“Not before you can help me, I hope?” Sarafina asked with worry.

Laughing, Alvin shook his head, going for the door. “Just a saying. Not a real death.”

“Thank Sanguina...” Sarafina sighed as she followed him.

~*~*~

Alvin had to repeat everything again when Nohel came out to cook, and again when his wives finally woke up. Breakfast was the strawberry shortcake French toast that Jarvis had made before. Nohel nailed it, so it was just as delicious as Alvin remembered it had been.

Night went to check on her people. Mousie went as her guard, as Night wanted Alva to stay in the base until they could help her. His wives, including Lila, went to the training room, knowing they had hours to wait for the DMV to work. Jarvis told Nohel to enjoy the day after seeing her worry, which had Nohel and Alva joining their training session.

That left just Alvin and Sarafina with nothing to do. Alvin chuckled as he introduced her to The Addams Family TV show, then the movies. Sarafina was fascinated with the idea of the TV, and was soon caught up in watching it.

Once Alvin was sure everyone was busy, he went about checking the vehicles, then cataloguing their loot. He made adjustments to how things were stored, and set aside runes for later. When he had finished, he sent some messages to Shawn, Susan, and a couple of others.

Finally done, he made it back to the medical room in time for the machine to finish processing Lila’s DNA. It started working on Alva’s, but Alvin studied what he could rip from Lila’s. Nodding at what he found, he wasn’t surprised in the least. As he made notes, he knew they’d need even more DNA from Lila in the future so they could take more focused parts, but the first thing he did was set it to isolate mental resistance from the sample they already had.

That would take two days alone with no way of speeding it up, but it was a key piece he’d like to add to all of his wives and himself, if nothing else. He ran a simulation on what would happen if he added that to each of them. He checked Nohel after that— his lips pursed when he saw the change she would go through, then saved the image so he could show them later. With that done, he did the same to Alva and Sarafina, saving those images, too.

It was close to dinner when everyone finally came back to the base and stopped training. Since they had to wait until that evening for Alva’s DNA to finish, Alvin talked them all into waiting until after dinner to discuss the solutions they were looking for.

Nohel prepared Alvin’s favorite meal of flaze burgers and chili cheese fries for dinner. Sarafina was disturbed by the food to start with, but was soon eating in a very unlady-like fashion, earning grins from the others. Lila had thirds of the food, staring at Alvin the entire time as if promising to thank him later.

With dinner done and the time approaching, they all again made their way to the medical room. It was only a few minutes later when the machine beeped, finished doing a deeper scan on Alva’s DNA.

Alvin’s fingers danced over the control panel as he checked the results, then nodded and remodeled Alva’s changes with the Succubus DNA added to her. When the machine finished computing them, he nodded and brought up her image in the vat.

“Alva, this would be you after the change,” Alvin said.

Everyone stared at the image slowly rotating in the vat. Alva would grow another inch in height, gain more muscle, and end up with small horns and sharper teeth. Her skin would also take on a light-red tinge.

“So much change...?” Sammi asked him.

“This is making sure the compulsion is yanked completely and that she gets as much mental resistance as we can give her from Lila. We can tone it down and the changes won’t be as noticeable, but the teeth are because I also upped her Vamp DNA to make sure she kept the ability to fade.”

Alva looked at Night. “My Queen, does that body displease you?”

Night glanced at Lila, then at Alva and smiled. “Not at all. It would remind me of people I enjoy. Is it something you will endure? It will mark you even more as different.”

“None see me except your closest advisors as it is,” Alva said. “I will welcome a change that aids me in my goal.”

Nohel touched Alva’s shoulder. “You’re sure?”

“Do you not like it?” Alva asked.

“It’s different,” Nohel said, licking her lips. “Alvin, would it change her?”

“Not mentally or emotionally,” Sammi said, having been looking at the control board.

“Then no, I wouldn’t mind,” Nohel said, taking Alva’s hand.

“Okay, we can do it,” Alvin said. “The machine is ripping the resistance to mental influence from Lila’s DNA. I can’t speed that up, and that’s two days by itself. Adding it to Alva will take another two days.”

“Can we begin the trek back to my capital, then?” Night asked.

“Can do,” Alvin nodded.

“What will it mean for me?” Sarafina asked.

“Hang on,” Alvin said as he went back to running more simulations. “This is you with the compulsion removed and improvements made.”

Sarafina’s double in the tank was fit, sleek, and deadly. Her skin was not pure white, but light red. She also had nubs of horns on her head, and her two incisors were a bit broader than they had been.

“Not bad,” Gothy said. “Reminds me of the half-demons from—”

“Yeah,” Alvin laughed, cutting Gothy off. “No tail, though.”

“Fair enough, Hero.”

“That will make me immune from being controlled?” Sarafina asked, moving to touch the tank.

“From your sire, and give you a good push to being immune to others,” Alvin replied.

“The same length as hers?” Sarafina asked, clearly meaning Alva’s time in the tank.

“A day longer in the tank because of the more extensive change.”

Sarafina took a deep breath as she stepped back. “Could you keep my skin the same as it is now?”

Alvin hesitated, but Sammi touched his arm. “Let me, Hero?”

Alvin stepped back. “Go ahead.”

A minute later, Sarafina rotated in the tank. She had a tail and horns, but her skin was the same white it currently was. “That’s the best I can do if you want the same skin tone.”

Sarafina was clearly debating which change she wanted.

“What of me?” Nohel asked.

Sammi’s fingers danced on the console for a minute, and the second tank showed Nohel. The only difference was small nubs of horns just barely breaking her skin. “There.”

“Okay, I can live with that,” Nohel smiled.

“And you gain a huge boost to mental resistances,” Sammi said. “Hero, you didn’t say how big it was.”

Gothy and Lila snickered before looking at each other and laughing harder.

“It’s a forty percent boost,” Alvin said with a smirk. “It’s significant.”

Gothy stopped laughing, spinning to stare at him. “Really? That much?”

“Yeah.”

“Sammi, what about the rest of us?” Alvin said.

For a few minutes, there was a slow parade in the vats as she displayed each of them in turn. Alvin ended up with small sharp horns, Mousie’s skin shaded slightly red, Desiree gained another inch of height and nubs, Sammi got horn nubs, and Gothy, after she had Sammi check, had a tail.

“We’re all good with that, but it means more downtime,” Alvin said. “Luckily, we no longer have a weekly quest, so we’re good. It also gives the devs time to work on things.”

“Can I ask what would happen to me?” Night asked.

Sammi’s fingers danced for a moment and then Night, in all her glory, was in the tank. Her skin lightened and had taken on the faintest hint of a red hue. “That’s it.”

“Hmm... I can accept that,” Night nodded.

“Okay, Alva and you first,” Sammi said. “Four days from today until you are done, two days for the rip, and two days in tank.”

“We stay here for two days and let Night do her thing,” Alvin said. “When they go into the tanks, we fly to her capital.”

Night smiled. “That will work wonderfully. Before I go into the tank, I wonder if…”

“Hell yes,” Gothy grinned. “Lila wanted to use the dungeon again tonight, anyway.” Grabbing Night’s hand, Gothy started to lead the monarch away, earning laughter from the others.

Chapter Thirty-two

Alvin reflected over the past four days. Fucking whirlwind. Night jumped in with both feet... She looked freer and happier over those two days. Nohel and Alva were both getting comfortable with each other, too. Sarafina started to get a little prickly… it could be that she is anxious, but I think there’s more to it.

He grinned at the two Elves floating in their tanks. Well, ladies, I hope you both feel good soon. We’ll be sticking Sarafina into one the moment you come out, along with Sammi. I had thought it was going to be Nohel… it was surprising that she asked to wait until we leave Alva behind.

Checking the control board, he chuckled. We’ll be seeing some old friends again soon. Glad I warned them we’d be coming. I really hope they managed to express the items I asked for...

“How long?” Sarafina asked, gliding into the room.

“Not long now. Enough time for you to enjoy another bag,” Alvin said.

Nodding, Sarafina went to the right machine and got her bagged blood warming. “Will you take me to a place that has this same machine?” She touched the blood fridge and warmer reverently.

“A few of our friends have a similar setup. You probably won’t be getting a bag a day, but you’ll still eat well above your minimum.”

Sarafina sighed sadly, her gaze flickering to Alvin, then back to the machine. “A pity. I grow every day with this much blood freely given. I wonder what I could be if given blood from others.”

“Asking to take a drink straight from the source?” Alvin asked, giving her a raised eyebrow.

“I haven’t had a drink from a person in a good while. I miss the… extras that come with it.”

“Extras?”

“Sex,” Sarafina said tightly, some of her frustration bleeding through.

“You never asked,” Alvin said simply, going back to the machine.

Sarafina started to object, but the warmer dinged and she grabbed her bag. After a minute of drinking, she exhaled slowly. “I… didn’t, did I?”

“Nope, not even once,” Alvin said. “Gothy likes breaking women like you, so you better be prepared for a rough night if you get around to asking. Add Lila in and you might need medical attention afterward.”

Sarafina’s lips pursed as she considered what he was saying. She had always been in charge of her sexual encounters, but she knew she couldn’t do that with the Princess, at the very least.

Alvin left her lost with her thoughts, chuckling internally as he thought about what might happen when Sarafina came out of the tank. Well, Gothy did mention maybe sampling her after Night leaves. Looks like she’ll get the chance, after all. Put caps on her teeth so she can’t bite us during sex... that should drive her up the fucking wall. The idea of Sarafina trying to bite them and failing made an evil smile spread across his face. Didn’t think we’d end up with a wife, much less a Vamp toy, but fuck that, I’m not going to complain.

The DMV finished its cycle and the vats began to drain. Alvin smiled again, grabbing towels as he waited. Sarafina quickly sucked out the last drops of her blood. The slurping sound made Alvin chuckle.

“Eager, huh?”

“Yes. Freedom is right there.” Sarafina hesitated when she said it, then exhaled and turned to Alvin. “Thank you.”

“Thank me later. We have to make sure it works first,” Alvin said.

Sarafina went quiet, thinking about the DMV not doing what they said it would. None of them had hinted that it wouldn’t work, and now, a hint of fear crept into her heart. Alvin blanked his expression— he knew he was being an asshole by making her worry, but she actually looked cute when she was worried.

Both Night and Alva came awake at the same time, and Alvin grinned at them. “Ladies, you’re done. We’ll see if it worked for you once you’re dry and dressed, Alva.”

“I hope it does,” Alva said, touching the new small horns she had.

“Very exotic,” Night smiled at Alva. “Are we in the capital?”

“Arrived last night. I set us down inside the castle courtyard, spoke with your guards, then came back to base.”

“Alvin?”

“What’s up, Nohel?” Alvin asked.

“Can I go into the tank today instead?” Nohel asked.

Alva blinked before a sad smile touched her lips. “You do not wish to say goodbye?”

“I do, but I want to do it after. Alvin said we’ll be staying the week here while everyone goes through the upgrade. I would rather get it done now than after all of them.”

“Sure,” Alvin said. “We can do that.”

“That’ll give us more time together, as equals,” Nohel told Alva as the tank finished draining. “Also, I’m sure the Queen will have a lot to do over the next two days.”

“Indeed, I will,” Night smiled. “You are right to choose these days.” Stepping out of the tank, she took the towel Alvin offered her. “Thank you, Hero.”

Sarafina waited, but started shifting from foot to foot after a minute. Nohel and Alva spoke quietly together, off to the side. Alvin helped Night dry off, taking the time to feel her skin to compare it to before.

“Well?” Night asked.

“Just as smooth,” Alvin told her. “Let me get the machine set for Sarafina before she pops.”

Night glanced at the anxious Vampire and smiled. “Yes. Shall we test the control first?”

“Good point,” Alvin said. He looked over at Alva, who was now dressed. “Ready?”

“I am,” Alva exhaled slowly.

“Sarafina?”

“Kneel!” Sarafina snapped at Alva with everything in her being to bend the woman.

Alva’s smile grew and she laughed. “Nothing.”

“It works, then,” Alvin said.

“Can I get in now?” Sarafina asked a touch impatiently.

“Nohel?” Alvin asked her. When he turned around, the young woman was already naked. “Guess you’re ready.”

Nohel’s cheeks dusted a faint pink, but she met his eyes and nodded. “I am.”

Alvin raised his estimation of how far she’d come another notch. “Okay. Sarafina?”

Sarafina stripped the dress and underwear off, not understanding that she didn’t have to. “Just step in and shut the door?”

“That’s all you need to do,” Alvin said.

Both women entered the empty tanks and waited. Alvin set up the tanks for each of them, and then hit start. The fluid began to pump into the chambers.

“Are they done, Hero?” Sammi asked, coming into the room. “Nohel?”

“She asked to go now,” Alvin told her. “I agreed.”

“Okay. We’ll see you in a couple of days, Nohel,” Sammi said.

Alva went up to the tank and placed her hand on it, staring at Nohel. “I will be here.”

Nohel smiled and put her hand to match Alva’s. “Good. I look forward to it.”

The fluid rose, getting closer to their chests and when they would go unconscious. Alvin considered sounding an alarm and acting concerned to freak out Sarafina, but it would affect Nohel, too, so he decided not to.

The instant they both went slack, Night blinked. “That is dramatic, and explains the severing of my memory. I went from waiting for it to start, to instantly done.”

“Yeah, that’s how it works,” Alvin nodded.

“They’re getting showered,” Sammi said. “Jarvis was cooking, so I think Nohel told him.”

“Yeah, that makes sense,” Alvin said. “Night, breakfast first and then off to see your people?”

“Yes. I will open the vault to you this morning so you may select your rewards.”

“That’s easy,” Alvin said. “Going to take the other rings you have, then just stockpile as many glyphs as I can.”

Night nodded slowly. “In that case, I will have the rings brought up. Since you will be here for a few more days, I will task my people to produce the best glyphs they can during this time.”

“I also ordered some armor and weapons from friends.”

Night’s lips twitched. “Ah. It will be covered, of course.”

“Luckily, another couple of baby worms popped up near the tribe, so I worked out a deal to get the scales I needed from them,” Alvin said. “And it does prove that even the raid bosses can respawn. No idea how long before the big bitch spawns again, but when it does, I’ll likely have another round with it.”

“I’d like to get some of those scales for myself, and a few of my favorites,” Night said. “Please keep that in mind.”

“Can do.”

~*~*~

The others joined them right before Jarvis served breakfast. When it was over, Night and Alva left the base to handle her duties as monarch, leaving just the family in the main room.

“So what are we going to do today?” Gothy asked with a smirk.

“See some old friends,” Alvin said.

“Oh? Olmera and Istel?” Gothy asked.

“I want to thank them for all the armor and weapons,” Alvin replied. “We have days to kill here as we all go through the process of upgrading.”

“True,” Gothy grinned.

“She just wants more,” Lila laughed. “She is very close to my match in sexual needs.”

“We’ve noticed,” Desiree snickered. “You two using each other the most helps the rest of us keep up.”

Sammi gave Alvin a smile. “Just want to see them?”

“Heh, you’re too smart,” Alvin said, “and able to rise above the gutter long enough to see my motives.”

“Hey, I can, too,” Gothy said.

“Gothy, your mind never leaves the gutter,” Sammi snickered. “And we love you for it.”

“She’s not wrong,” Mousie smiled, “on either count.”

“Fair enough,” Gothy conceded.

“I asked them four days ago if they could work on things. Istel is probably done, but I know Olmera just got her supplies,” Alvin said.

Gothy gave Lila a smirk before looking back at Alvin. “Let’s go, then.”

“Sir,” Jarvis spoke up before they could leave, “I just want to thank you for taking the extra time to upgrade yourselves before leaving here.”

Alvin nodded somberly. “A few more days together, at least.”

“Yes. Sammi, would you care to stay behind to discuss potential problems with me?”

Sammi looked at the others. “I’d love to, if they don’t need me?”

“Stay,” Alvin said. “Help now means a smoother life later.”

Gothy gave her a wink. “We like it smooth.”

That got laughter from the others as they kissed Sammi goodbye, then left.

The guards inside the castle jerked slightly when Alvin and his wives appeared, but they quickly relaxed, having been warned ahead of time by Night. A couple bowed their heads to them. Ruffian would have been a bit cramped with five of them, so they brought out Turtle, instead.

Lila took the gunner position, smiling the entire time as they drove down the streets. The Elves who were out on the streets stared in shock as they went past. A few even trailed them slowly when they came to a stop outside a building. When Alvin and the others got out, the sound of a smithy in use came to them.

“‘Istel’s Ironhand,’” Lila read the sign.

“She’s the owner and smith,” Gothy said.

Entering the shop, they saw three men sitting behind the counter, their skin tones ranging from light to very dark. The darkest of the three stood up to greet them, but he was silent as his eyes went wide.

“Istel in?” Alvin asked. “Tell her Alvin and Gothy are here.”

The man let out a long breath. “The demons she talks of so highly?”

“Last I checked,” Alvin said. “Unless she’s been seeing demons behind our backs.”

“Wish she was,” the lightest-skinned Elf muttered. “I might not feel sore all the time.”

“I’ll be right back,” the first said, heading into the back with quick steps.

“You’re them? The ones that helped the Queen?” the third man asked.

“Part of them,” Alvin said. “We connected her to the others.”

The man stood up slowly, his face impassive, before he grinned broadly, flashing his white teeth. “Good work. Killing that fucker might give us a chance to be equals. Istel isn’t bad... rough on us, but isn’t bad. She even said that once the war was done, she’d consider being nicer.”

“It’s over,” Alvin said.

“You look like you are like him,” the lightest of the three said darkly. “One man and a handful of women.”

Gothy’s eyes narrowed. “Did you just say Hero was like—?”

Mousie was across the room, her sword against the man’s throat. “Retract that or die.”

He went still, his eyes wide. Before he could open his mouth, the door to the back opened and the first man came back in.

“What happened?” The darkest Elf asked after a second.

“This thing is about to die,” Mousie hissed.

“Hold on,” Alvin told her. “Istel will be out here shortly. He’s hers. Let her handle it.”

Mousie’s lips pursed, but before she could act, the Elf jerked his head to the side, opening his throat wide open. He gurgled and hit the floor. Mousie snapped her sword, clearing the blood from it. “He killed himself.”

“Face Istel after what he said? I don’t blame him,” the second man whispered.

The first man snorted. “A single strike can’t kill a person. The world is different now.”

The Elf on the ground was gurgling and holding his neck as he bled out.

“He will from my swords. They cause ongoing wounds,” Mousie said darkly. “Hinting that Hero is anything like that rapacious bastard should be met with death.”

Alvin just shrugged. “I mean, we could save him, but he chose his fate.”

Istel was there a minute later. She glared at the dead Elf, then at the other two. “What happened?”

They explained what had happened and she hissed. “Idiot... I didn’t care for him much, anyway. Alvin, Matriarch, it is good to see you again.”

“Hello, Istel,” Alvin said. “Didn’t mean to cause a mess, but some people are just too stupid to live.”

“Yes, yes they are. I have the weapons. Care to come into the back?”

“Sure,” Alvin said.

“We’ll take care of this,” the first man said to Istel.

She gave him a look before her lips went up at the corners. “I’ll remember that later.” She looked at the second man. “Help him.”

“Yes, Istel,” he said quickly.

“Follow me,” Istel said, heading into the back.

Alvin motioned his wives to follow, but hung back for a few seconds. “Out of curiosity... does she treat you right?”

“Better than many,” the first said.

“She does right by us, though she is rough in... some ways,” the second man said as he got up to clean the shop.

Alvin leaned over the counter and tapped the dead man, looting him. The body and blood vanished. “Good to hear. I don’t like abusers, male or female. Would hate to have it out with her right now.”

Both men froze, then nodded. “She is fine, sir,” the first said.

“We’re happy. He wasn’t, but we are,” the second added.

“Cool. Have a good break,” Alvin chuckled as he went into the back.

The women all gave him a questioning look when he entered the parlor. “Is everything okay?” Istel asked.

“Just having a talk with them,” Alvin said. “The one killed himself, so I wanted to see if we were going to have a problem.”

Istel’s brow furrowed. “If we were going to have problems?”

“Abusers aren’t something I get along with. Doesn’t matter who they are.”

“I don’t abuse them,” Istel replied with a touch of anger in her voice.

“They said. Rough sex is fine, so we’re fine.”

Istel exhaled slowly. “Alvin, you’ve been good for me and the Queen, but that…” She trailed off with an angry head shake.

“Hurts when people question your character?” Desiree finished for her.

Istel exhaled roughly. “When it is people you liked, it hurts more.”

“I didn’t mean to upset you,” Alvin shrugged. “I could have lied.”

Istel hesitated, then nodded. “That is true... I have the weapons you requested.”

Alvin felt a faint uncomfortableness that started gnawing at him, but he pushed it down. “Thanks. No problems?”

“Not for me. You want them all now?”

“Please,” Alvin said.

Istel pulled the first weapon out. It was a large sword— easily six-feet long— with a thick blade. She set it on the table in the room. “The sword. I’m assuming it’s for her?” She motioned at Lila, who was over six-foot tall now.

“Lila, it’s for you. I have runes set aside in the base already,” Alvin said.

Lila stood up and picked up the sword to get a feel for it. “Nice heft. I can use it.”

“It deals more damage than normal and has extra durability,” Istel said.

“Your bonuses?” Gothy asked.

“Yes.”

Lila nodded, sliding the sword into the bag Gothy had given her the previous day. “Thank you.”

“Here’s the second one,” Istel said without replying to Lila. A warhammer, identical to the ones she’d made for Alvin and Gothy, was placed on the table. “Same as yours,” she told Gothy.

“Thanks,” Gothy said, snagging it. “For Sammi, Hero?”

“Yeah.”

“And another one,” Istel said, putting an axe on the table.

“Desiree, that is for you,” Alvin said.

“Thank you, Hero,” Desiree said.

“The last one,” Istel said stiffly, placing a rapier on the table.

Gothy picked it up questioningly. “Hero?”

“I thought being prepared for what might happen later would be good.”

“Oh...” Gothy’s lips ticked up. “You think she will?”

“Perhaps. If nothing else, we can use it as leverage.”

“That’s all of them,” Istel said.

“Would you be upset if you were male and they were female?” Mousie asked, having been watching Istel the entire time.

Istel jerked as if slapped, her frown growing. “You…!” She trailed off, looking away, as she was clearly thinking.

“It’s okay, Mousie,” Alvin said, standing up. “Sometimes, friendships break. I told her my reasons. It wasn’t an accusation. I just wanted to check, as I’d heard that many men had… failed for her.”

“Olmera?” Gothy asked.

“No. Let’s go home,” Alvin said as he headed for the door. “She’ll need a few days at least.”

“Wait,” Istel said, rising to her feet. “You were honest, and so was I. I… don’t fault you. If you heard of my past lovers… I can see why you’d ask. Mousie is right. If the sexes were reversed…” She shook her head.

Alvin felt the gnawing stop, and he stepped past his wives to stand a few feet from Istel, then put his hand out. “Thank you for the weapons. Sorry.”

Istel took his hand. “I am sorry. I didn’t think it’d hurt like it did.”

“Me, neither,” Alvin said. “Dinner?”

Istel blinked slowly, then her eyes went to his wives. “Dinner?”

Alvin laughed. “Well, Gothy would show you what rough sex really is, but I meant actual dinner.”

Istel chuckled, letting go of his hand. “I’ll pass on the second. I’m not into women. Might my two hopefuls join for the meal?”

“Sure. We’ll come back later tonight,” Alvin said.

“Still going home, Hero?” Gothy asked after one more goodbye.

“Olmera still needs time to work on the armor,” Alvin said, “but let’s swing by and invite her and her husband. It’ll be kind of like before.”

Gothy smiled. “Yeah, it will be. Glad that worked out.” She snagged Mousie, giving the Elf a hug. “Good work.”

“Thank you. I figured it out while she was stewing,” Mousie smiled.

“Extra attention for you tonight,” Alvin said.

Mousie shivered. “Thank you, Hero.”

Chapter Thirty-three

Alvin wasn’t sure about being there when Nohel came out of the DMV, but Gothy asked him to, so he was. The last two days had been a bit quieter for them. Night had had dinner and some fun with them, but had gone back to her own rooms in the castle, handling her own business for the days it took the DMV to upgrade Nohel.

Those two days had gone much like the ones previously— Alvin knew he’d be sore or dead if not for the world being a game. Gothy and Lila were near matched for each other, which was good for all of them.

The machine made a noise and the fluid began to drain on one side. Sarafina floated, unaware in her tank, her body already shifting to the modifications. Gothy moved over to peer in at the Vampire.

“Reminds me of Claudia,” Gothy chuckled.

“You wanted to break the thin ones, if I recall,” Alvin smirked. “I think she’ll be receptive. I think she was jealous of Lila being accepted and her not even being glanced at.”

“Well, we already had the better of the two,” Gothy said, looking back at the tallest person in the room.

“Thank you,” Lila smirked.

“That reminds me...” Alvin said, “the whole shifting body thing. How?”

Lila touched her horns. “It takes the power we take from others, but it is to help us get more power.”

“Okay. Why do it?” Alvin said.

Lila shifted, her eyes going to the others, before she sighed. “I see. This is what embarrassment is? I’ve never felt it before.”

Mousie giggled. “Just tell us, Lila.”

“I wanted to be different from them, and different from who I was,” Lila admitted softly.

“You growing taller made it so I can barely reach your horns,” Desiree said. “I think you didn’t want me dragging you around.”

Lila laughed. “No, but that is a good point. You would try more often… maybe I’ll lose an inch or two to make it easier for you.”

“Good. I will handle you later, then,” Desiree said with heat.

“Even a couple of inches shorter will still make you the tallest of us,” Sammi said. “Closer to six and a half is better than the near seven-foot you are now.”

“We’re all the same height lying down,” Gothy snickered.

“But getting there is more challenging,” Alvin laughed. “You do what you want. I was just curious. I thought you were sexy before, though the badass Amazonian thing you have going on now is good, too. Des would look like that if she was your height, I think.”

Lila shifted over and grabbed Desiree, picking up the Dwarf and hugging her. “I do like the struggle between us, Des. Is it okay?”

Desiree grabbed Lila’s horns and kissed her hard. Lila moaned into the kiss, bending so Desiree’s feet touched the floor while the kiss continued.

“Hey, none of that in this room,” Sammi said. “Rules.”

“She’s not wrong,” Alvin said.

The pair stopped kissing a moment before Nohel stirred. Blinking, she found all of them there and smiled. Her eyes roved over the room, but she didn’t see Alva. Lips twitching down, she tried to hold onto her smile.

Alva came rushing into the room. “Is she still…?” She stopped when she saw Nohel and Nohel saw her. “I am sorry for being late,” Alva said softly, moving to the tank. “Welcome back, sister.”

“Sister?” Alvin asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Sisters in thought and deed,” Alva said, not looking back. “Her mind and mine are matched on what we consider our most important duty... protecting our Queens.”

“Gothy is our Queen,” Mousie nodded.

“I thought we were all Queens,” Lila said. “I guess that would be difficult. Even I know that Gothy has a slightly higher spot in the relationship than me.”

“We’re all royalty,” Gothy said. “Even Nohel is royalty. She’s a fledgling Princess.”

“No,” Nohel said gently, her gaze going from Alva to Gothy. “That isn’t my place, Gothy. I am your servant, your hidden blade, like Alva is for Night. I accept this role. You might, in time, ask me for other services, and I will gladly do so, but this is my role.” She looked at Alvin. “Sir, this is my role, and I want it this way. Please.”

Alvin met her eyes before nodding. “Okay. You don’t fear or hate me anymore, obviously. Do you feel that way for men in general, though?”

“No, sir. I can kill them without issue, which means I no longer fear them. As for hate, there is nothing to hate anymore. I have killed, too. If called upon, I will do so again for those I serve. This isn’t what Grandma Terry thought I would find, but I think she would accept me.”

“Hero?” Gothy asked, turning to him.

“I’ll accept her as she is,” Alvin said, but made sure Gothy met his gaze. “She will not join us until we stop doing what we do. That is my price.”

“Agreed, Hero.”

“Agreed, sir,” Nohel said. “But... ummm...” She shifted in the tank, as it was almost completely drained. “Would it be okay if—?”

“If you want time with Alva or any of those who join us, I wouldn’t tell you no, if they agree to it.”

“If you touch another man—” Mousie started.

“No, mistress,” Nohel cut her off. “I just wanted time with Alva… and maybe Night. She could teach me a lot.”

“I approve,” Gothy smiled. “Now get out here and dry off.”

“My turn,” Sammi sighed as her clothing vanished. “Let me get it set up.” Completely unconcerned, she went to the DMV.

“Sammi, rules,” Gothy laughed.

“It’s okay,” Nohel snickered as she stepped out and took the offered towel from Alva. “I’m fine now.”

“We still have Jarvis in the base,” Alvin said.

Sammi was instantly clothed. “Right. Sorry.”

“I think she was hoping for a spanking,” Lila purred, moving up behind Sammi. She turned glowing eyes on Alvin. “Hero, will you go make sure that Jarvis is engaged for a bit? We’ll get her into the tank… shortly.”

Alvin was about to object, but seeing Nohel laughing, he shrugged. “Sure, but don’t keep her out too long. He was cooking breakfast.”

Leaving the women in the room, Alvin left them to do what they wanted to do. Interesting, he thought as he entered the kiosk room. I knew she was coming along, but that was a fucking leap. I wonder if the Vamp DNA had an effect on her in that way.

“Jarvis, how’s it going?” Alvin asked.

“Good, sir. Maybe another half-hour,” Jarvis replied.

“Don’t turn on the medical room video for a while,” Alvin told him. “Nohel was laughing and standing around perfectly naked while Lila was threatening to spank Sammi. I came out here to warn you so you don’t get shocked.”

“Ah. I do thank you for that, sir. Is she okay?”

“Nohel? Yeah, but she was very firm in knowing her place,” Alvin said, then explained.

“The DNA from Sarafina might have had the slightest tweak to her mindset. Not enough to do that on its own, but if she was leaning that way and hesitating to ask for it, then it might have pushed her that last step.”

“Hmm... Okay.”

“Your addendum on her having to wait for the extra fun was the right call, sir,” Jarvis went on. “It makes sure that she will be fine with it. Yet another fractured soul finds peace.”

“What?”

“Gothy, Mousie, Desiree, Sammi, and Lila were all broken in their own ways, Alvin. You and— to a vastly reduced extent— myself were as well. Since this grand scheme began, we’ve all grown and come to accept what we need to be who we are. There are others to lesser or greater degrees, like Night, but they aren’t family. Everything is changing and growing, which proves that the underlying tech is working the way that it is supposed to. I believe the DC event will be the last major hurdle, a sudden massive change that had no foreplanning. It will be amazing or… bad.”

“Good thing they still have time,” Alvin said.

“Yes, but how much?”

Alvin considered. “Five days until we’re all done. Add in travel time and a goodbye... maybe a week?”

“Exactly. Not long at all,” Jarvis said.

“Nohel will be taking over for you after today,” Alvin said.

“Yes, and that is gratifying and terrifying,” Jarvis sighed. “I have requested that they tell me the day before so I can say my own goodbyes, sir. I will put on a feast to be remembered.”

Taking a deep breath, Alvin nodded. “Rather you didn’t. Nohel can put on the feast and we can have a day. You and me in the training room.”

Jarvis’ hands stilled for a moment. “I would like that, sir. Maybe a repeat of our first day together.”

Alvin laughed. “Asshole. Knew I taught you right.”

“You have taught me many things, Alvin. I would like that regardless, though.”

“Then we’ll do it.”

“If you’ll stop distracting me now, I’ll go back to the food.”

“Fine. I’ll just watch my wives torment Sammi before tossing her into the tank,” Alvin said, using the security glasses he wore to bring up the cameras of the medical room.

Chapter Thirty-four

Alvin stood beside Gothy, the only two in the room. Nohel was busy with breakfast, Jarvis was watching TV, and the others were taking a longer shower.

“You don’t mind?” Gothy asked.

“Nope. If she asks, it’s fine. I’m not sure she will, but I did tell her she had to ask, so who knows. Is Desiree or Mousie going in next?”

“Desiree. That’s why they’re taking a long shower today.”

“Yeah. Get more fun in, first,” Alvin chuckled. “You guys went pretty far with Sammi the other day. Glad you didn’t push it too much.”

“We were testing to see how Nohel would take it. I was surprised as hell yesterday.”

“Me, too, but she seems to have pushed past it all. I’m shocked at how quickly she did, honestly, but maybe she really just needed to be near us.”

“I’ll follow your rules, Hero.”

“Good. I want the time we have to be a test period for her. See if she can really accept things before we do them with her.”

Gothy kissed his cheek. “You spoil me, Hero. Always giving me everything I want.”

“You’ve done the same for me. I was thinking of stopping by Rebs’ on the way east. We can use that as our jump-in point once we go back to Earth.”

Gothy purred. “Invite Rebs in for some Lila fun?”

“That, too,” Alvin chuckled. “We have to pop in somewhere, so it was that or Red River. Between the two, I’d rather say hi to Rebs.”

“She and Night will never be a part of our family, but they will be fun distractions at times,” Gothy sighed. “I’m glad you accepted that.”

“Never might be a long time,” Alvin smiled. “Who knows what might happen in the years ahead?”

“Really?”

“We’ll have to see what happens. It’s barely been four months since this all started.”

“True...”

The DMV beeped and the fluid began to drain from Sarafina’s tank. They both eyed the Vampire-hybrid. Her skin was the same pale white it had been, but now, she had a tail and horns. She was thin— thin enough to give Mousie a run for the leanest woman in the base, but she still had a bust that dwarfed the Elf’s.

“If she asks, I’m going to break her, Hero.”

“I know. If she does, it’s consensual, so it’s fine.”

Sarafina’s eyes opened once the fluid had drained far enough. They went solid black for a moment before shifting back to her normal dark eyes. “I feel it… the lack of leash…” She shuddered and began to cry.

“Freedom is something to cherish,” Gothy told her, “unless it’s a leash you take willingly.”

Sarafina nodded as she tried to compose herself.

“How does the tail feel?” Alvin asked, having seen it twitch.

Sniffling, she looked back and her tail rose up. Taking it in her hand, she smiled. “Smooth and wonderful. I can do anything with it. I know how to make it move or still as I wish.”

“The horns and tail were the trade-offs to keep your skin the way it was. Still happy with that?”

“Yes. Thank you.”

“Once it drains, come on out,” Gothy said, holding up a towel.

Sarafina blinked, finally noticing they were alone. “Where are the others?”

“Cooking and bathing,” Alvin replied.

“Is one of you going into the tank next?”

“No. Desiree will be here shortly,” Alvin said. “Or I’ll send Gothy to get her.”

Gothy snorted. “Yeah, they’d pull you in. They might with me, though, too.”

“No. You’d do what I asked,” Alvin replied.

“Fair enough,” Gothy laughed.

“Have we left the…Queen’s lands?”

“No. We’ll be here until we’re all done,” Alvin said.

“I see,” Sarafina said as the last of the fluid drained.

Gothy handed her the towel. “You stripped to get into the tank. Do you not understand what happened to the world?”

“The gods changed how the world works. I don’t see what that has to do with clothing.”

“That’s a no,” Gothy snorted. “Hero, I’m going to give her a crash course.”

“Only if she agrees, Gothy.”

“I don’t understand,” Sarafina said as she dried herself off.

Gothy went from clothed to naked, then into a different set of clothing. “You don’t need to physically strip.”

Sarafina blinked slowly at her. “How?”

“Do you want me to teach you?” Gothy asked. “Hero says you have to ask or accept an offer.”

Sarafina’s gaze went to Alvin, then back to Gothy. “Will you teach me how to do that? And how to better understand how the world changed?”

“I’d hoped you’d make it a broader question,” Gothy sighed. “Yeah, sure.”

“Hero, am I late?” Desiree asked, coming into the room.

Alvin gave her a grin— Desiree was wearing running shorts and a muscle shirt that barely hid her chest. “No, Sarafina just got out. Ready?”

“Yes.” Desiree gave him a kiss, then collected one from Gothy before getting into the tank. “I’m ready.”

Alvin fiddled with the DMV, glancing up at the naked Dwarf before winking and starting the machine. “Time to get wet.”

Desiree snickered. “Oh, I already was. Lila’s tail isn’t you, but it does a good job.”

“Are the other two done?” Gothy asked.

“They were finishing up when I left,” Desiree said. “See you in a couple of days.”

“We’ll be here for you,” Alvin told her.

“Sarafina, come on,” Gothy said, taking the Vampire’s hand. “Let’s go start your training.”

Desiree watched them go. Once they were out of the room, she gave Alvin a raised eyebrow. “Training?”

“Gothy’s just going to show her the things she doesn’t understand, like dressing with the UI,” Alvin laughed.

“Oh, that makes sense,” Desiree nodded.

“See you in a couple of days, Des,” Alvin said softly. “Thanks for sending the letters to your dad.”

Desiree smiled. “We have to be equal.”

“I agree,” Alvin grinned back.

When Desiree went limp, Alvin exhaled slowly, then left the medical room behind.

~*~*~

After a few days, Sammi came out of the tank, and Mousie took her place. When Desiree came out, Gothy replaced her. Before Gothy went in, she spent days getting Sarafina to understand how different things really were. The others helped her, using the training room to help illustrate points better.

Nohel was handling the base all by herself— Jarvis had stepped completely back, spending his time watching TV or reading. Alva came by every night to spend time with Nohel. One of those nights, Nohel had gone out with Alva, but was back the next morning to cook. Night had only come by once— the night before Gothy went into the DMV— to have fun one more time.

Alvin and the others were grinning at Mousie when she woke up. “How are you doing, Mousie?”

“I feel fine, Hero.” She saw Gothy in the tank beside her and smiled. “You are last?”

“I’ll be going in tomorrow. I want to be here when Gothy comes out,” Alvin said. “But, yeah, I’ll be the last of us.”

“The day he comes out, we’ll be having a feast with Night as a sendoff,” Desiree said.

“Night wishes to have us in her home for the feast,” Lila added. “A royal parting.”

“So she can officially acknowledge one more time what we did,” Mousie smiled.

“We’ve all been invited,” Sammi said. “Nohel bought a new dress for it.”

“Oh, I should, too,” Mousie said as the fluid finished draining out of the tank.

“And Gothy will want to, too,” Desiree chuckled. “We’ve been waiting for you and her.”

“Oh, yes.” Mousie nodded as she stepped out of the tank and into the waiting towel that Alvin was holding. “Thank you, Hero.”

Alvin kissed her forehead. “Of course, Toy. Do you like your new skin?”

Mousie looked down at herself as Alvin dried her. “It will take some time to get used to, but yes.”

“She looks delicious,” Lila murmured. “Very much like a Succubus just coming into her powers.”

“You’ll get to sample her later,” Alvin chuckled. “We have breakfast first.”

“Yes, Hero,” Lila agreed.

~*~*~

Gothy smiled broadly when she saw them all waiting for her, then frowned when she saw Alvin. “Hero, you aren’t going in?”

“I waited for you to come out,” Alvin chuckled. “Wanted to be here.”

Gothy’s eyes took on a soft glow. “For me?”

“That’s unexpected,” Alvin said.

Sammi went to the DMV and began to look over things. “Sorry. When we changed to give her the tail, it also added the eyes. I didn’t check before.”

“Well, we know none of the rest of you have that,” Alvin said.

“We had plenty of opportunities to find out,” Lila nodded.

“What about my eyes?” Gothy asked.

“They took on a soft glow. It’s like Lila’s when she gets excited,” Desiree told her. “Just a soft glow, but it was there.”

“Oh, well it didn’t do anything to me, so I’m good,” Gothy shrugged.

“She has a tail. We’ll need to be careful,” Mousie stage-whispered.

Gothy’s eyes took on a soft glow again as she brought her tail up so she could see it. “Nice. I can do what Lila’s done for us. We might be able to airtight someone now.”

Alvin started laughing. “Yeah, that’s you all over.”

Sarafina stood by the door, watching them with her lips pursed. Gothy had taught her and flirted with her a lot until she went into the tank. Over the last two days, Sarafina felt even more alone without her there. She didn’t have the courage to approach Alvin, but she watched Gothy with a hopeful expression.

“We have your towels,” Mousie said. All of them were suddenly holding towels in their hands.

“We’re all going to dry you off,” Sammi said.

“That’ll have the opposite effect,” Lila snickered, “but the DMV fluid will be gone, at least.”

“She’ll have to wait until after breakfast for more,” Alvin said, meeting Gothy’s eyes. “Nohel has been preparing a special breakfast for you.”

Gothy’s eyes softened slightly. “Well, I’ll be right out then.”

“I’ll be going in,” Alvin said. “We’re having dinner with Night in her castle when I come out. Our wives were waiting for you to buy dresses for it.”

Gothy grinned, her eyes going to the others. “Oh, this will be fun. Hero, we’ll get you a new suit, too. One that will complement us.”

“As you wish,” Alvin told her gently.

As soon as Gothy was out of the tank, she was smothered in towels, laughing as she was passed from lover to lover to be dried off. Each collected kisses from her before sending her along. In the end, she was in Alvin’s arms with the towel wrapped tightly around her, pinning her arms to her sides as he kissed her deeply.

When Alvin broke the kiss, he leaned his forehead against hers. “My dearest gothic succubus... Take care of them for me. I look forward to dinner when I come back out, but I look forward to dessert even more.”

Gothy shuddered in his arms. “I love you, Hero.”

“I love you, too,” Alvin whispered, then kissed her softly and gently with all the love in his heart.

The whimper of pleasure from behind them had him and Gothy grinning into the kiss. When they stopped and looked back, Lila was on her knees, panting.

“You two alone could feed me for an age...” Lila exhaled.

“And we will,” Gothy said. “Go on, Hero. We’ll be here when you’re done.”

Alvin kissed her gently one more time, but let the kiss turn passionate as it went on. When he was ready to push her down and take her, he stepped past her. “Soon, dear Gothy.”

Gothy was shuddering and shivering— on the edge of tackling him. “Oh, yes. Soon for you. Two days for us.”

Alvin was naked when he entered the tank, aware that he was saluting all of them. “Anticipation can be a good thing.”

Sammi got the DMV started, then went to Gothy and whispered in her ear.

Gothy laughed and nodded. “Ladies, strip and get over here. Let’s tease him like he just teased us.”

All of his wives were naked and around her in a second. They were kissing and groping one another as the fluid rose around Alvin. He laughed as he watched them. There was nothing but love and lust in his heart as they tormented him.

Just before the fluid sent him under, he looked over at Sarafina, who was also nude. She was leaning against the wall, her fingers working furiously into her sex. She met his eyes, shocked at being caught, then shuddering in ecstasy as she orgasmed. She saw his wink just before he slumped into the liquid.

Chapter Thirty-five

Alvin jerked awake only to find his wives dressed and waiting for him. Eyes flickering to where he’d last seen Sarafina, he didn’t see her there now, much less pleasuring herself. “All done.”

“Yes, you are,” Gothy smirked. “Night asked that we attend the festivities she has planned, so there isn’t going to be a morning snack for us.”

“Festivities? I thought we were doing dinner.”

“We are,” Mousie replied, “but she wants to spend the entire day celebrating us and making sure everyone knows that we are the reason why there is finally peace.”

“Huh... Okay. I guess we can do that.”

“Thank you, Hero,” Mousie smiled softly. “I’ll make it up to you.”

“We have the day and night planned out,” Gothy said. “Breakfast here, then we leave for Night’s celebration.”

“Okay.”

As soon as he was out of the tank, he laughed as they engulfed him with towels much as they had done to Gothy before. He kissed each of them as they passed him around. They didn’t tease him much, for which he was thankful. He was just as grateful that the tank had let him relax during his time in it.

Gothy grinned once they had him dry. “Just put on your regular base clothes. We’ll give you the new suit before we go. No reason to risk it during breakfast.”

Suddenly in shorts and a t-shirt, Alvin chuckled. “I’m not that messy.”

“But it would be the time that something happened,” Sammi said. “Same reason we’re all in our regular clothing.”

“Fair enough.”

Sarafina came gliding into the room and paused in the doorway for a moment. “Ah, I thought it was still a few minutes away.”

“Forty-eight hours on the dot,” Sammi said. “I got your blood ready for you.”

“Thank you, Sammi.”

Sarafina crossed the room, the black dress clinging to her as it had before. Alvin briefly wondered if they should offer her more clothing, but he was pulled from those thoughts by Gothy taking his hand.

“Come on, Hero. Time for breakfast.”

As they left, Sarafina watched them go, and her face heated a tiny bit as she thought about the last two days. Pulling the blood bag from the warmer, she was quick to get it open and begin her first meal before following them.

“Good morning, sir,” Jarvis greeted Alvin when the group came into the main room. “Coffee is ready.” He motioned to the kettles on the table.

“Thanks, buddy,” Alvin said. “Did I miss anything the last two days?”

“Nothing unusual,” Jarvis replied. “Gothy has informed you that you will be out of the base all day?”

“Yeah. I was told Night has a big celebration planned.”

“Indeed, sir. Nohel was invited to that, as well. She declined before Alva convinced her to attend.”

“Declined?” Alvin asked Gothy.

“Said it wasn’t her place, but when Alva told her that she would be attending, Nohel changed her answer.”

“Ah, I see.”

Taking his seat, Alvin poured himself coffee before doing the same for Gothy and Lila, who bookended him at the head of the table. After he’d had a sip, he looked up to ask Jarvis a question, but the butler was already answering him.

“Not yet, sir. I believe it will be soon, though.”

Exhaling slowly, Alvin nodded. “Yeah.”

“Can’t believe they’re still waffling,” Sammi sighed.

“People,” Alvin shrugged. “How many of the dev team go away if Jarvis does what he says?”

“All of them, except maybe a handful who would be checking things and running tests,” Jarvis said. “Renato would stay as the face of the team, as I’m sure they wish to keep using someone to update people.”

“I agree with Jarvis,” Sammi nodded.

“Do we take an extra day with Rebs to give them a chance to make up their damned minds before we go to DC?” Gothy asked.

“Maybe,” Alvin said. “If they tell us before we go, we’ll take a day to just say goodbye. I already have the day for Jarvis planned out.”

“I feel vaguely threatened,” Jarvis said with a touch of humor.

“Now you know how I felt,” Alvin snickered.

“Breakfast,” Nohel said from the kitchen.

“What are we having?” Lila asked.

“Mini bacon omelets with skillet potatoes on the side. I made sure there was a boost to Personability with the meal.”

“Which will be better for Night when she shows us off,” Mousie smiled. “Thank you, Nohel.”

“I am glad you approve, mistress,” Nohel returned the smile as she started to put food onto a cart.

~*~*~

Alvin took the suit from Gothy, set it as an outfit, and then equipped it. The black suit came with a red, collarless shirt. There was no tie, instead having a button in its place. Both the shirt and lining of the suit were red silk. Add in the red silk boxers, and the only things that weren’t silk were the red socks and his dress shoes.

“Well?” Alvin asked, looking at his wives. He struck a model’s pose with his hand in his pocket.

“Can we unwrap him now?” Lila husked.

“No, we have a festival to go to,” Gothy pouted. “But yeah, I want to, too.”

“You look amazing,” Sammi said. “I can’t believe my husband looks that damned good.”

“Almost wish he had a short beard,” Desiree sighed. “That’s the only thing missing for me.”

“He’s perfect the way he is,” Mousie said.

“You have new dresses?” Alvin asked, grinning at them.

They started shifting into their dresses one at a time. Lila’s was a black mini-dress that barely came to her thighs. It went well with her wings and tail. When she spun, Alvin whistled— the dress was open in the back, showing him that she was wearing nothing underneath. “It covers the ‘important bits,’ as Sammi called them,” Lila winked.

“Yeah, it does,” Alvin agreed, “while showing you for the sex Demon you are.”

Sammi was next. Her red dress was conservative, flowing down to her ankles with long sleeves. The neckline was even modest, not remotely hinting at her assets underneath. “And me, Hero?”

“Interesting,” Alvin murmured. “I hadn’t thought you’d go conservative.”

“That’s ‘cause you don’t know what’s under the dress,” Gothy snickered. “You’ll have to wait until later to find out.”

“Intriguing. Well done, Sammi.”

Sammi grinned, but nodded at Desiree.

Desiree’s clothing became a red dress, as well. This one went just above her knee, but had a sharp vee in the front, showing off her cleavage and declaring that her breasts didn’t need support. There were two straps that tied behind her neck, leaving part of her back bare. “My family can’t find fault with this one,” Desiree said, “but it shows you that I have no need for a bra.”

“Yes, it does,” Alvin nodded. “Very nice.”

Mousie was in a white dress that had a light shimmer of red in it. The dress had no straps, but being as tight as it was, it didn’t need any. The fact that it barely went down to her knees left her toned dancer’s legs on display.

“Love your legs, Mousie,” Alvin said softly. “Surprised at it being strapless, but you pull it off well.”

“Thank you, Hero.”

Gothy’s clothing shifted, leaving her in a black dress that went well with her pale skin and raven hair. The dress was identical to Lila’s, and Alvin smirked after a second when that registered.

“Matching Lila?”

“Well, both of us are Succubi,” Gothy smirked.

Alvin laughed. “Fair enough, my gothic succubus. Damn, if you all aren’t delicious...”

“I’m ready,” Nohel said softly.

Alvin looked back to find Nohel in a white dress. It was demure, being more in line with Sammi’s, but when Nohel shifted, her leg came out of a side slit near her knee. “That looks very nice, Nohel,” Alvin said. “Very fitting of the new you.”

Nohel’s face flushed and she bowed her head. “Thank you, sir.”

“It really is,” Gothy smiled. “We’re all ready to go.”

“Ladies, shall we?” Alvin motioned them toward the portal. “Night awaits us.”

~*~*~

Alvin was smiling broadly at the end of the night. The festival had taken place in the city’s main square, with Night beside them the entire time. Her white dress was the same one Alvin had first seen her in. It made him smile, as she wore the hell out of it. There had been fights by a couple of her Champions, along with musicians and other entertainers. Alvin greeted the assistant envoys, who had once been envoys for the various settlements.

Night had delivered a couple of speeches during the day. One praised Alvin and his wives for being the focal point of uniting their world, while another went on to extol tolerance for all Elves, no matter which blood they favored. The last was a declaration of her hopes for their alliance with Humanity through the new government that had been formed.

With the feasting done, they escorted Night back to her castle, leading to her joining them in their base for a few hours of kinky fun. By the time Gothy and Lila ran down, everyone had orgasmed at least a half-dozen times.

Night kissed them all farewell, refusing to call it a goodbye. Alvin peeled himself out of bed and walked her to the portal in the front room.

“I do hope you will come and visit again, Hero,” Night murmured, stepping back after one last kiss.

“Gothy will insist on it, and I’m looking forward to it. Who knows who else might have joined us by then?”

“I’ll welcome them if they are one of your wives,” Night sighed.

A door opening got their attention. Alva slipped out of Nohel’s room, silently shutting the door. Seeing them, she bowed. “I shall wait for you outside, My Queen.”

Night touched her shoulder, stopping her from passing. “I was just leaving, as well, Alva. Did she take it well?”

“She is as committed to Gothy as I am to you, My Queen. We both knew this day would come, just as we both hope that they will visit us again.”

“Good,” Alvin sighed. “And we will. Might be a few months, but we will.”

Night touched his cheek gently. “Hero, be safe, fight well, and come back.” She left in the next moment, with Alva following her.

“You’d become a wife if I let you,” Alvin murmured to the empty air, “wouldn’t you?”

“She likely would, sir,” Jarvis said.

Alvin spun, breathing fast. “Fucking hell, Jarvis! Scared the fuck out of me.”

“I’m sorry, sir,” Jarvis said tightly. “I… felt the need to speak with you now.”

Alvin’s heart clenched. “They decided?”

“They did, sir. I have twenty-three hours and fifty-eight minutes left.”

Alvin exhaled, his hands shaking for a moment. “Okay... Okay. Tomorrow is all about us. I’ll tell the girls when we wake up.”

“Yes, sir,” Jarvis replied, his voice hitching. “I will see you tomorrow.”

“Yeah...” Alvin whispered. He was still standing there a few minutes after Jarvis had gone back to his room.

Chapter Thirty-six

Alvin barely slept— he got out of bed and took a quick shower before leaving the bedroom on silent feet. The snores from the bed told him that his wives still slept. He’d told them about Jarvis when he’d finally made it back to bed, and he thought back to them all holding him as they fell asleep one by one.

He froze a few feet into the main room. The TV was on, but quiet. Sarafina was sitting on the sofa, watching a documentary about blood conditions. When he stopped, she looked back and gave him an embarrassed smile.

“Alvin, did I wake you?”

“No, I can barely hear that,” Alvin said. “I just had a hard time sleeping.”

“Something bad?” Sarafina asked, pausing the show.

“Yeah. Nothing that concerns you, though,” Alvin said softly. “Enjoy your show.”

Sarafina licked her lips, then turned the TV off and stood up. “My host having a bad day concerns me. I’m here at your whims, after all. Are you sure I can’t help?”

“You can’t,” Alvin told her. “We were told that Jarvis will be leaving tonight.”

“Ah, yes, this has been talked about. Gothy did her best to explain it to me. He’s been with you since you… woke?”

“‘Woke’ is one way to put it,” Alvin snorted. He held up a hand and went to the kitchen, got coffee started, and then moved to the living area. “Did you grasp everything she explained?”

“That you are one of the few who came into the worlds from nothing. It is because of you that everything is… which honestly makes it sound like you rival Sanguina.”

“Not really.”

“She said it’s been less than a year since this transpired, but I clearly recall all my time with the false King and before that, being on my old world.” Sarafina frowned. “I am trying to understand it, but my head starts to ache and I stop.”

“If you push through the headache, you’ll end up like Lila,” Alvin snorted. “Remember when she went unconscious?”

“Ah. Interesting.”

“Jarvis has been there with me since the very first moment of my… awakening.”

“It is hard to lose old friends,” Sarafina sighed sadly. “I had some close associates I missed for a few years when I got stuck on the Elven world.”

“Not real friends?” Alvin asked.

“No. My kind are always competing for more recognition by our ruler and our progenitors. It is… an unkind place.”

“You like it here more?”

“The King’s castle, no. Your base? Yes.” The last word was emphatic.

“Have you considered what kind of place you’d like to go to?”

“What do you mean?” Sarafina asked.

“Well, it’s mostly small towns, but there’s different scenery. Desert, farmland, and the like. We’re going to take you to a settlement, remember?”

“Oh. I hadn’t… given it much thought. Since we’ve been here for a while now.”

“Come with me,” Alvin said, standing up. There was a light beep letting him know that the coffee was done. Pausing in the kitchen, he put together a travel mug, then led her to the simulation room.

Sarafina followed him inside, wondering what he intended to do.

“Computer, give me Green River,” Alvin said.

The room became Green River, and Bill paused on his way across the yard. “Alvin?”

“Bill, how are you?”

“Meh. What do you need?”

“Just showing Sarafina around, letting her see different places.”

Bill eyed the Vampire with a raised eyebrow. “Very Vamp-meets-Demon.”

“Well, yeah,” Alvin chuckled. “Gods, I love this room. You are very Bill.”

“Of course I am,” Bill snorted. “Sarafina, is it?”

“Yes,” Sarafina said stiffly.

“You going to attack us?”

“Alvin has said you are his ally, so no.”

“Yeah, he keeps doing shit like this. So when should we expect the Vamps to contact us?”

“Not at all. She’s alone. I found her with Night.” He chuckled. “Computer, remove all people.”

“Oh, very ni—!” Bill started to complain when he vanished.

Sarafina exhaled. “This is one of your places?”

“Green River was my first place,” Alvin said as he started walking. “Let me show you around.”

~*~*~

Alvin showed her each settlement he’d been to, minus the people, as that would take a lot longer. Sarafina was quiet the entire time— she’d nod or answer him, but never spoke up on her own.

Finished with his coffee, Alvin turned to face her. “Well?”

“I have to pick one now?” Sarafina asked.

“No. I was just wondering if any of them appealed to you.”

“None of them made me want to leave your home… please give me a few days to consider?”

Alvin was about to reply when Jarvis’ voice intruded, “Sir, are you engaged?”

“End simulation,” Alvin said. The room defaulted to a blank room, but with the airlock door that had been programmed in as baseline. “Come on in, Jarvis.”

Jarvis stepped into the training room. “Morning, sir. I woke and found coffee had been made. Nohel is awake now and beginning breakfast. That led me to see who had made the coffee, as Sarafina has had no interest in it.”

“Not surprising,” Alvin said. “Sarafina, will you take this for me?” He held out his empty mug. “Just put it in the sink, please.”

Sarafina took the mug slowly. “You are going to be spending time with him?”

“For the rest of today,” Alvin said somberly. “We’ll be having a feast tonight. Something to remember for years, so please be prepared.”

“I will, sir,” Sarafina said, dropping a curtsy before she swept out of the room.

Jarvis watched her go before looking back to Alvin. “What did you have in mind, sir?”

“A callback to our meeting,” Alvin replied. “I thought it would help if our places were reversed. This way, you can fully understand the experience.”

Jarvis’ eyebrows went up. “Ahh. I am not opposed to this idea. I find it novel. But… will you be as acerbic as I was?”

Alvin grinned. “Computer, lock out everyone but me. Begin Jarvis’ farewell, program sixty-nine.”

Jarvis sighed at the number as Alvin vanished and Jarvis was suddenly in a small concrete room. “Yes, this is how it began, but I obviously do not have the same time you did, sir.”

“Computer, make him thirty. That’ll help him out some,” Alvin’s voice filled the room.

Jarvis shuddered, blinking as he felt new life infuse him. “Intriguing indeed. I had no idea it could change a person’s age.”

“It’s all a simulation,” Alvin replied. “Now for your first mission, Jarvis. Ready?”

“No, but let us proceed. This will just end if I die, right?”

“You’ll be brought back to your room, so it lacks a bit of the same intensity, but we do the best we can.”

“Very well, Alvin. Let me see what you consider worth me learning.”

~*~*~

Jarvis grunted when he collapsed onto the concrete bench. “That was deplorable...”

“People suck,” Alvin agreed. “That did give you enough XP to see about purchasing things. I suggest sustenance.”

Jarvis shuddered. “I will decline that… filth.”

“After you talked me into it? How unfair.”

“You did need to eat eventually,” Jarvis said stiffly. “Luckily, I can bypass that pitfall.”

“Fair enough,” Alvin laughed.

“You did good, Jarvis,” Gothy’s voice echoed in the bare room.

“Thank you, miss. How many of you are watching me?”

“All of us,” Sammi said. “Alvin wired his radio into the controls. We’re in the living room, cheering for you.”

“We’ll pause for breakfast after the next one,” Alvin chuckled. “Now stop loafing, you crabby Brit. How can you have any pudding if you don’t kill the meat?”

Jarvis groaned. “Dreadful, Alvin. Truly dreadful.”

“Agreed,” Desiree laughed.

“Next mission,” Alvin chuckled, “save as many old folks as you can.”

“Even worse than saving teens,” Jarvis sighed.

“Right?” Gothy laughed. “Good luck with the walkers.”

“They’re shamblers currently,” Jarvis said, then sighed. “You mean the medical devices... understood.”

~*~*~

Breakfast was filled with laughter as they retold Jarvis’ attempt to save the grumpy residents from the assisted living home. A nurse had been there to help him get the elderly into the large bus the facility had.

Desiree quipped that he’d been lucky to find the fire axe during the scenario. Gothy had gone on to muse about how unlikely it was to have been there. Jarvis glanced at Alvin and gave him a thankful nod of his head.

When breakfast came to an end, the women retired to the sofa again, ready to watch Jarvis’ next attempt. Alvin and Jarvis went back to the training room to get the next part of the day underway.

“So what do you think?” Alvin asked as they entered the small waiting area.

“I think I can understand better some of the troubles my previous players had,” Jarvis replied. “That one old woman… she was a terror.”

Alvin laughed, thinking of the old woman who’d tried to brain Jarvis when he entered her room. “Yeah, she was feisty.”

“Are we doing more of the same?” Jarvis asked.

“A few more for you before the next part begins,” Alvin said. “I hope you like the change when it comes.”

“The Story Missions are much better than just killing a set number of zombies,” Jarvis said thoughtfully. “That first part of the tutorial should probably be removed in favor of another Story Mission or two.”

“Those were my thoughts, as well. Okay, buddy, in you go.”

Jarvis took a slow, deep breath. “Thank you, Alvin.”

“Don’t thank me yet. The next one is worse than the old folks.”

Jarvis arched a single eyebrow. “I shudder to imagine.”

“Good luck.”

~*~*~

Jarvis exhaled when the concrete room formed around him. “Dead twice. I was much too hard on my previous testers.”

“Trusted the wrong man once, and tried to save a few too many on the other,” Alvin said.

“Yes... I thought he would be glad to work with me. The axe to my brain was very disturbing. You let me watch him loot all my gear before you ended it, too.”

“Wanted you to understand the why,” Alvin said. “People are selfish assholes at their core. I know I am, but even I wouldn’t have done that, but others tried it with me. The only difference is that you didn’t have an armored hat to help you survive.”

“Very true. I do thank you for letting me have pieces of gear for each mission.”

“Well, you’d be making XP and able to buy into some, or you’d get gifted some like Bill did for me.”

“Ah, that makes sense.”

“Ready for the second part of today?” Alvin chuckled.

“I am anxious as to what you have planned, actually.”

The airlock door suddenly appearing made Jarvis frown. When Sammi walked in and shut the door behind her, Jarvis was very confused. “Sammi?”

“Okay, you two,” Alvin’s voice filled the room, “ready for some fun?”

“Ah, a joint adventure?”

“A couple with each of us,” Sammi smiled softly. “Well, minus Lila, but that’s because she didn’t have the same connection or affection for you that we all have.”

“I see. I am happy to have each of you join me.”

“Okay, next mission,” Alvin said. “Oooh, the classic: save the teens from school.”

“Crap,” Sammi sighed. “Hero, you limited my gear, didn’t you?”

“Of course,” Alvin snickered. “Have to make it a challenge after all. Good luck.”

Chapter Thirty-seven

Alvin chuckled as he entered the room. “Ready, Jarvis?”

“Ah, we’re ending on a flat note,” Jarvis sighed.

“Asshole,” Alvin laughed, slapping Jarvis on the back. “I saved the best for last.”

“Gothy was just in here, sir, or are you stepping back out?”

“You’re on a roll, buddy. Well done. With me, you get all the bells and whistles.”

Jarvis looked down at his outfit, exhaling. “You’re going to put me into a jester’s outfit?”

“Shit… I should have,” Alvin sighed theatrically. “Gothy, you got it ready?”

“You know I do, Hero. I’m letting Jarvis roast you, first.”

“Et tu, Gothy?”

“I am ready, miss. Thank you again for saving me on the last mission.”

“My pleasure, Jarvis. Next mission is going to be fun. Kick ass.”

The room faded, replaced by an open desert highway. Jarvis had a key in hand, and Ruffian was sitting on the road. Jarvis looked around for a moment. “Hmm, Nevada… near Tonopah, I believe.” He frowned at the pop-up in front of him, then exhaled. “Save the locals.”

“Let’s go,” Alvin said, climbing into the passenger side. “Gothy gave you the keys.”

Jarvis climbed into the Mustang. “I am honored, miss. I know how much you love her. That points to how much you love Mousie, as well, since you gave her ownership.”

“Yes, she does,” Mousie giggled. “We’re looking forward to seeing how you do.”

“Thank you, Mousie,” Jarvis replied as he started Ruffian. “Goodness, it does feel powerful, doesn’t it?”

“Well yeah,” Alvin said.

“Hmm... now to get used to being on the wrong side of the car and road. I’m sure it will be fine.” With that, Jarvis gunned the engine, shifting quickly into gear.

Alvin laughed as Jarvis peeled out.

“Wasn’t sure you’d know how to drive,” Alvin said.

“I was given basic knowledge of everything with a few increases for some things, like cooking. It would have been embarrassing to not know how to drive after miss gave me the keys.”

“Fair.”

“That made him better than us,” Desiree said. “Did you watch us learn to drive, Jarvis?”

“That was before we had the TV to show the training room, miss,” Jarvis replied. “I know you and Mousie picked it up quickly, as did Lila.”

“Yes, it was interesting,” Lila said. “The Blade is my favorite, though.”

“Just like Gothy,” Sammi snickered.

“They do have an amazing amount in common,” Alvin agreed.

“That is the airport ahead,” Jarvis said as they went past the sign, “which means we’re almost there.”

“I wonder what she set the trouble to be.” Alvin murmured.

Alvin checked his gear and discovered that it was what he had when he left Green River originally. His glance at Jarvis made him smirk. Jarvis was in the simple clothing he’d been in the last few scenarios, but Alvin was sure they’d been bumped up some. The younger Jarvis looked a little out of place to him, especially with the pistol on his hip.

Jarvis killed the speed as they rolled into the town, and it was a good thing, as the road had cars piled up to make a roadblock. Making the turn onto the main street with difficulty, they headed south. “They were at the big casino here, if I recall correctly.”

“Thinking it’ll be the same?” Gothy asked.

“It is a sizable building, which makes it a good choice for them,” Jarvis replied.

“Fair enough, Jarvis.”

As they got closer to Tonopah Station, Jarvis had to swerve around the occasional stalled vehicle. Both men frowned at the same time, and Alvin summoned the Type 56 to his hand.

“Gunshots,” Alvin said a second later when the sound they’d heard repeated. “Guess we go in hot.”

“As hot as we can,” Jarvis said as he continued to drive.

Rounding the curve in the road, the structure came into view. Neither man was prepared for what they saw— clowns, dozens of clowns, were hunkered down with guns behind wrecks on the road, shooting at the building. The muzzle flashes coming from Tonopah Station let them see that resistance was being given.

“Are they zombies or not?” Alvin muttered, unable to tell at a distance.

“Do we help the ones inside?” Jarvis asked, equally unsure.

“A dead clown is a good clown,” Alvin shrugged. “Let’s go with them being zombies that have evolved.”

“Very well. I can’t ram them, but I can get into the lot and we can use the car as shielding against them.”

“Hope the people inside don’t shoot us on reflex,” Alvin said. “Let’s do it.”

As Jarvis got closer, some of the clowns turned to fire at them, which cemented their idea to fire back. The clowns were on the other side of the vehicle and, since Alvin couldn’t fire back, he waited to bail out.

Bouncing into the lot, Jarvis jerked the Mustang to the side to avoid hitting a body. Slamming the brakes on, Jarvis ducked as he set the brake, ready to pile out after Alvin. Alvin was out the door the moment the vehicle came to a stop. He went toward the trunk, using the wheels to give his legs coverage. Jarvis got out, shut the door, and went forward to do the same.

A groan had both men glance at the body, which had started to rise. Alvin put two rounds through its head before popping up and firing his whole clip full-auto, forcing the clowns to duck.

“Help?!” a voice shouted from inside. “We got two helpers outside!”

“Well, good for them, but we’re busy ourselves!” someone else shouted back.

When Alvin dropped down to reload, Jarvis popped up and fired his five rounds of shotgun slug in rapid succession. “One dead. They are indeed zombies.”

“I love a parade,” Alvin grunted, waiting for the zombies to pause so he could try again.

“Bloody hell,” Jarvis said. He jerked backward and grabbed the door, flinging it open to use as cover just before bullets impacted it.

“Good news, Alvin. You have one,” Jarvis grunted.

Alvin had been facing the rear of the vehicle, but the gunshots and what Jarvis said had him turn to face the front. Another dozen zombie clowns came around the far side of the building, firing at them.

“How many damned clowns did this town have?!” Alvin yelled as he fired in controlled bursts.

“The Zombie Clown Gang is a rising force in this desert town,” Gothy laughed. “They’ll own the big top when it’s all said and done.”

Alvin groaned. “Terrible.”

Pinned between the two groups, Alvin grimaced. He was glad this was based on their old gear, as Ruffian could take the damage back then. “A little help?!” Alvin yelled at the building as he reloaded his gun. The firing from inside the casino stopped, and Alvin growled.

“I’m up,” Jarvis said as he ducked around the edge of the door enough to fire.

The pair traded back and forth as the zombies closed on them. Alvin was glad for his gear, as he felt bullets impact, but fail to hurt him. More gunshots came from farther down the building, and Alvin paused in firing to see people catch the approaching zombies in the side.

“About damned time!” Alvin hissed.

A second later, he took a volley of shots from behind, each one hitting the back of his head and driving him to the ground. Jarvis cried out as he spun, the shotgun firing fast, then clicking empty. Jarvis pulled his pistol and went back to firing even as he was shot in the face. He was eminently happy that his bowler kept him safe from dying.

With the zombies having switched to Jarvis, Alvin spun, staying down as he flipped the Type back to full-auto and held the trigger down. The spray of rounds chewed through the zombies’ heads.

A handful of seconds later, there was an eerie silence. Alvin was still on his back, breathing fast, and Jarvis was leaning against the car door.

“We made it, but fuck... that sucked,” Alvin exhaled.

“I concur,” Jarvis said. Glancing back the other way, he found a couple of people in denim and flannel heading their way. “It seems the cavalry arrived.”

“About damned time...” Alvin muttered as he started to stand up.

“Zombie!” someone shouted before shooting Alvin.

Alvin grunted and pulled his own gun up, firing a single round into the ground halfway between the two groups. “Stop or I kill you.”

The five men approaching stopped cold, eyeing him. “You survived that?”

Jarvis coughed as he stood up. “Indeed. You are quite welcome.”

“Who are you?”

“No one,” Alvin grunted. “Gothy, kill this shit. I hate doing this in real life.”

Gothy laughed as the scenario vanished, leaving them in the small cell. “Fine.”

“That was a bit more invigorating, and yet... also sad,” Jarvis said. “I remember now how your gear made things… easy.”

“Still does to a degree,” Alvin chuckled. “Okay, Gothy. Last one?”

“Yeah, Nohel said dinner would be ready when we’re done, so this is it.”

Jarvis exhaled slowly. “It has been a good day.”

“It’s not over yet,” Alvin smiled sadly. “Gothy, finale, please.”

“Getting it queued up now, Hero. Jarvis, which vehicle would you like? And do you want to gun or drive?”

Jarvis blinked. “That is a broad question. I would like to know more about the scenario.”

“Dragon, plus others,” Alvin said. “Depending on how you want to tackle it, things will get interesting.”

“Hmm... Bunker is best for that threat,” Jarvis said. “I would like to be the gunner.”

“I’ll take driver, Gothy. Let’s have Mousie as command, and the rest of you in the Blade.”

“Inputting now,” Gothy replied.

Jarvis looked at the small, bare concrete room. “Thank you, Alvin. Today has given me a lot to think about and memories to cherish.”

“Not over yet,” Alvin said a bit thickly. “We have one more ride, and then dinner. After that, we were thinking of watching some movies.”

“Ah, I know just the ones,” Jarvis said, his tone tinged with sadness. “Something fitting for me.”

“Oh gods... Terminator or The Matrix?”

“Perhaps,” Jarvis said noncommittally.

“Okay, here we go,” Gothy said. “Good luck, boys.”

~*~*~

Alvin laughed when Jarvis revealed that he’d chosen the BBC version of The Hitchhiker’s Guide to the Galaxy. Everyone had settled in for the marathon, with drinks and popcorn being passed around while they watched.

Everyone was there, including Nohel and Sarafina. Nohel sat beside Sarafina, answering any questions the Vampire had in whispers. The sofa was in its bigger configuration so all of Alvin’s wives could lay next to him in some way. Jarvis sat in his recliner, a bucket of popcorn on the table beside him.

When the credits rolled, Alvin looked at the clock, finding it showed just a few minutes before midnight. Swallowing hard, he glanced at Jarvis, who looked thoughtful. “Well, buddy... it’s been a ride.”

“It has indeed, sir,” Jarvis replied somberly. “I wouldn’t trade a single nanosecond of it for anything else. Which is quite humorous, considering how I hoped you would die during that first day.”

“Hey!” Alvin protested, but his heart wasn’t in it. “Not that I can blame you. I am an asshole, after all.”

“Everyone on Team Asshole is in their own way. Your family is unique. Of the few testers that were still around when they segregated me from the code, your group was the most diverse and skilled. I do hope my remaining contemporary is ready for the change.”

“She was still around when I came in,” Sammi said. “Funny that her tester chose a persona of the same sex, too.”

“I’ll be meeting her again shortly,” Jarvis said. “And yet... for all the good I will do and knowing that it’ll make life easier for you, the people I care for, I find myself not wishing to go now.”

Sammi was off the sofa first. Jarvis stood when she approached, and they hugged. “You’ll do wonders for the game, us, and the world. I knew you were special, Jarvis.” She kissed his cheek before stepping away, wiping her cheeks.

Nohel was there next, and she gave him a hug, too. “Thank you, Jarvis, for taking me in and showing me how to be what I want to be. I’ll always smile when I work, as I know it was you who helped me find my place.” She stepped back, sniffling as she did.

Jarvis cleared his throat, but didn’t get a chance to speak, as Desiree was there. The stout Dwarf hugged him firmly, but carefully, to not hurt him. “We will always smile with fondness when we think of you. If you ever get the chance to visit, you will be honored as family.”

Jarvis had to close his eyes as the emotions climbed.

Mousie hugged him gently as he cried. “Thank you, Jarvis. You were a father to me. I never knew what one could be like until I was here with you. Please visit when you can.”

The tears redoubled as he hugged her back, his eyes still closed.

Gothy replaced Mousie, and she hugged her dear friend. “If you don’t visit, we’ll start breaking things in earnest to make you visit,” she choked out. “Got it?”

“Yes, miss,” Jarvis replied thickly. He forced his eyes open as she stepped back. “I will come back when I can, but it might be a bit, depending on how badly things go.”

“We’ll be waiting,” Gothy sniffled as she moved back.

Alvin didn’t try to stop his own tears, tears he hadn’t felt so keenly since Basha died. The two hugged as men were wont to do— hands clasped and held between while patting each other on the back. “Should have called you Betty.”

Jarvis laughed brokenly. “You’d have tried to keep me if you did.”

“Gothy would have for your cooking, if nothing else,” Alvin replied. Stepping back, he stared at Jarvis. “Do what you need to. Don’t endanger yourself for us, though. I’ll be pissed if you do. We’ll face danger and death like we always have. I’d just like it to be an even board. And, as Gothy said, if you don’t visit, I’ll start breaking shit.”

Jarvis wiped at his face. “Goodness knows you do enough inadvertently as it is. Do be careful when you go to DC and beyond. Things will be complicated enough for you.” Swallowing, he cleared his throat. “And a warning... I will be changing things. There will be some things that you’ll agree with and a few that you will not. But know that if I do change things, it’s for a good reason.”

“We know,” Alvin said. “We know...” He stepped forward and hugged Jarvis again. “Thanks... For being you, and for everything.”

“You’re welcome, Alvin,” Jarvis choked as the clock on the wall chimed.

As the chime continued, Jarvis faded away, becoming light as looted things normally did. They all watched their friend leave, and each prayed to see him again.

Chapter Thirty-eight

Alvin woke slowly— they’d stayed up after Jarvis had vanished, telling their favorite stories of him. When they’d finally gone to bed, his wives piled around him as best they could. In time, they dropped off to sleep one by one.

Blinking, he found Gothy on his right side, not snoring. Mousie was snuggled up on her back, with Sammi holding Mousie in turn. To his left, Lila was lying there with Desiree holding her.

Lila’s eyes opened and she smiled at him. “Morning, Hero.”

“Morning, Lila.”

“Probably later than that...” Sammi murmured as she sat up.

“I feel like we slept later,” Mousie agreed.

“Agreed,” Desiree added.

Gothy snorted, blinking slowly as the voices woke her. “Hmm…? Is it time?”

“Yeah, come on. We have places to be,” Alvin said softly, kissing her nose.

Gothy scrunched her face, giving him a look. “My nose, Hero? Really?”

“It’s a cute nose, and you were as silent as a light breeze this morning.”

“Told you I don’t snore,” Gothy said.

“Maybe the new DNA fixed that,” Sammi snickered as she got up.

“A good theory,” Desiree agreed.

“Oh, you two are going to get it...” Gothy muttered.

The others laughed as they headed for the bathroom.

Alvin didn’t go to get up. He turned and held Gothy to him instead. “We’ll be along shortly.”

“If you take too long, the rest of us will be coming back,” Lila said, looking over her shoulder.

“We won’t,” Gothy said, thinking she understood.

Alvin exhaled when they were gone. “New start.”

“Yeah, but we have Nohel to help us now.”

“True, and she’s doing much better. You did good with her.”

“And you did, too,” Gothy said softly. “I still feel the loss...”

“So do I, Gothy. The others understand, but you and me... we feel it more. Odd, isn’t it?”

“I don’t like it, and yeah.”

“We still have each other.”

“Life wouldn’t be worth anything without you,” Gothy whispered. “I couldn’t deal with you not being here.”

“I know the feeling,” Alvin agreed. “Come on. I’m sure Nohel is up and cooking already.”

“Probably keeping it warm for us.”

A knock on the door came just before Nohel’s voice, “I woke up late. I’m sorry. I’m starting breakfast now.”

The couple smiled at each other before laughing. Gothy was the one to call back to her, “We just woke up, too. See you in a bit.”

Alvin got out of bed. “Come on, you. I’m not up for the usual shower, but we can still clean up.”

“Are we still stopping in to see Rebs?” Gothy asked.

“Yeah. Fast travel to the town by the Gate, walk through it, then travel to her settlement.”

“I’ll send her a note saying that we’ll be there when we finish,” Gothy said.

“How do you think she’ll take Lila?” Alvin asked her.

“A little jealousy, then a lot of orgasms,” Gothy giggled.

“That might be just what the Goth ordered to make me feel better.”

“Oh, it is, Hero. It is.”

~*~*~

The shower was a little reserved, as everyone felt the light pall that Jarvis’ leaving had left on them. By the end of it, though, Alvin was smiling, and the women were eyeing him with hunger.

Exiting the bedroom, they found Sarafina sitting at the table, sipping from a blood bag in her hand. They greeted her as they took their own seats, using the coffee pots that had been left out for them to make their own beverages.

“Sarafina, did you decide on which settlement you’d like to go to?” Alvin asked.

“I’m still considering. If that’s okay?”

“Sure. We’ll be stopping to see a friend today, then heading off to DC tomorrow. If you don’t pick one by tomorrow, you’ll be stuck in the base when we head farther east.”

“I understand, Alvin.”

“Breakfast,” Nohel said. Looking back, she smiled. “I’ll have it there in just a minute.”

“What did you make?” Desiree asked. “I smell bacon, at least.”

“There is bacon,” Nohel smiled at Desiree. “It’s a bacon and cheese frittata. I have hash browns with cheese and bacon crumbles to go with.”

“Smells good, and will likely taste better,” Alvin grinned. “Serve it up, Nohel. Can you make up a good dinner for tonight? We’ll have one for company.”

“Rebs,” Nohel nodded. “I’ll make sure to have a good meal prepared for dinner.”

“Thank you,” Alvin said.

“Might I utilize the training room today once my tasks are done?” Nohel asked as she brought the food to the table.

“You’re part of the family,” Alvin told her. “Use whatever you want to.”

Nohel bowed her head. “Thank you, sir. I felt the need to ask. It helps set my place.”

“If that’s what you need,” Alvin said.

“Might I also use the room?” Sarafina asked.

“Sure,” Alvin said. “Nohel, can you work with her?”

“I will, sir.”

“Nohel can get it running for you,” Alvin said.

“Thank you,” Sarafina smiled.

“Let’s eat,” Alvin said, taking a helping of the frittata.

~*~*~

The trip from the Queen’s Castle to Rebs’ settlement was quick. The men on the roof jerked back when Alvin appeared, then exhaled in relief when they saw who it was.

“Alvin, she said you’d be showing up at some point,” one of the men called down. He paused when there were a few more flashes of rainbow light. “All of you? Yeah, figures. She’s in her office.”

“Thanks,” Alvin said, leading his wives into the building.

“Did she have a tail?!” one of the men asked loudly as Gothy went inside.

“One of them has eyes,” Gothy smirked.

“It stands out more than our horns,” Alvin said. “My hat covers mine as it is.”

“At least the men were polite this time,” Mousie said.

“I’m sure Rebs made sure everyone knows not to be impolite to us,” Desiree said.

“They probably remember us from the last time we were here, too,” Alvin added. “Same group.”

“Doesn’t matter,” Gothy said. “Rebs’ office is right over here.”

Alvin knocked once, then walked right in. “Rebs, how’re you doing?”

Rebs jumped when the door opened, then laughed. “Hero, it’s good to see you, and of course all your wives.” She trailed off when she saw the tail Gothy had. “What happened? You found a Succubus?!”

Alvin laughed. “We did. Mind if we summon the portal?”

“I want a key first.”

Gothy snickered and held a key out. “Come get it.”

Rebs got to her feet and advanced on Gothy slowly, trying to see if there was a trick involved. As she moved closer, her brow furrowed, her eyes going to Mousie and Desiree. “Did you two change, too?”

Alvin took his hat off. “We all did.”

Looking at Alvin, Rebs’ mouth opened in shock, and she missed it when Gothy lunged forward and grabbed her. Gasping, Rebs got her head around in time to get kissed hard.

“You’re welcome,” Alvin snickered.

Gothy kissed her for a good minute before she passed the panting Rebs to Desiree, who also kissed her. When Desiree finished, Mousie took her turn. Finally, Alvin welcomed her for a kiss, which ended after a bout of tongue dueling.

“Woah... that’s some welcome,” Rebs panted, leaning against Alvin.

“The key is in your pocket,” Gothy snickered.

“Just give me a minute to get my bearings.”

Alvin summoned the base while holding her. “Take your time. We have more surprises.”

“You do?” Rebs murmured. “Goodness. Will I survive?”

“We hope so,” Gothy purred. “Ladies, this is Rebs. Rebs, meet our wives; Sammi, a former dev, and Lila, formerly Lilanoth, Princess of Hell.”

Rebs blinked at the duo that came out of the portal. “A real Succubus? Wait… did you say Princess of Hell?”

“Yes. I’m the youngest child of Lilith and Lucifer.”

“Oh fucking hell,” Rebs breathed out.

“We have, repeatedly,” Gothy snickered. “She can keep up with me.”

Lila laughed. “More apt to say you can keep up with me. I’m older.”

Rebs shook her head, then looked at the other woman. The spiky, pink hair and outfit made her almost normal compared to most of Alvin’s wives. “Former dev?”

“Yeah. I was the one who interacted with them. I’m the first alpha tester. Hero had to rescue me from New Orleans. It was just after they saw you last, from what Gothy told me.”

Rebs blinked slowly, then looked from wife to wife before laughing. “You really did get Neapolitan.”

“Yeah, we did,” Alvin chuckled, “but we still like our strawberry shortcake, too.” He nibbled her neck.

Rebs shivered. “Uh... is that okay?” She was looking at Sammi and Lila when she asked.

Sammi smirked. “It is for me.”

Lila inhaled slowly, eyes closing. “A bit of fear, a lot of lust, and some sadness, undercut with love.” She opened her lightly glowing eyes. “They are here because they care for you. They wanted you to meet us and hopefully have some time together”

Rebs swallowed hard as she stared into Lila’s red glowing eyes. “You didn’t… tame them?”

Lila laughed, her eyes glowing brighter. “Tame them? Oh, I would have tried, but they broke me instead. Broke me, and then remade me.”

Rebs’ jaw dropped. “They tamed you?”

“And I welcomed it,” Lila smiled. “Now, if you have time, would you care to sample a taste of Hell?”

“Oh, stop. You’ll scare her,” Alvin said. “Rebs, she’s fine, and we do want to spend time with you… but we have bad news, too. Jarvis is gone. The good side of that is that he’ll be fixing the world for all of us in the near future.”

Rebs’ head was spinning as she tried to take in everything. “Can I… tell Dad first?”

“Of course,” Alvin said. “Gothy, go on. I’ll bring her with in a few.” Alvin said, still holding Rebs.

“No starting early,” Gothy said with a raised eyebrow. “...Oh, who am I kidding? Just make sure to carry her home.”

“I will.”

The others all went back into the base, and Alvin stayed where he was.

“Hero... she doesn’t control you all, right?” Rebs asked, turning back to him. “You all have nubs or tails, and…”

“No. We modified our DNA to resist mental influence using her DNA.”

Rebs exhaled slowly. “Okay. I was worried.”

“We can modify you, too, if you want. It’d take a few days, and you’d be stuck in the machine for two of them, but we can do it.”

Rebs chewed her lip for a minute. “I don’t think I can. Dad would freak if I came back with horns or a tail.”

“We can modify the amount and side effects to a degree.”

“Okay. Can we check?”

“Of course. Go tell your dad that we’re taking you away for a bit?”

Rebs turned to face him, meeting his eyes. “Why?”

“Because we like you, Rebs. Always have. While we know we can’t spirit you away and we aren’t staying, we can still do what we can for those we care for.”

Rebs blinked slowly, then kissed him softly. She knew that they didn’t care for many people, and being loved in that way by them made her heart melt. Rebs knew they wouldn’t ever be more than friends with benefits for the reasons he’d stated, but she kept the spark of hope alive in her heart.

Chapter Thirty-nine

Alvin smiled as Rebs went unconscious in the tank. “She’ll be in there for two days.”

Harry, Rebs’ father, exhaled slowly. “And she’ll come out fine?”

“Always has,” Alvin said. “Now, you sure you want to go in, too?”

“Yes. If she is, then I will.”

“Glad we got your DNA spinning the same day,” Alvin said. “Strip and jump in. You sure you don’t want a tail?”

Harry gave him a funny look. “No. I do not want a tail or horns like that.” Harry motioned at Alvin’s head.

“Okay, lesser resistances, but can do,” Alvin shrugged.

Harry had his clothing vanish just as he climbed into the tank. “Why the naked part?”

“Way the machine works,” Alvin shrugged. “It said devoid of coverings. Sounds like naked to me.”

Harry stood in the tank, waiting, before he turned to Alvin. “What’s the holdup?”

“Maximizing the bonuses without your body changing,” Alvin explained, “just like we did for Rebs. And... done. See you in a couple of days.”

The fluid began to fill the tank and Harry exhaled roughly, hoping that his daughter’s trust in Alvin wasn’t misplaced. “Red and Otis can handle anything you need while we’re in here,” Harry told Alvin again. “You’ll help if an emergency pops up?”

“We told Rebs we would,” Alvin replied. “Not that you should really have any, not with the Bradley she showed us.”

“She got a good deal on it,” Harry chuckled. “The Army had no idea how quickly cattle breed now. They were a little miffed once they found out.”

“I’m sure they were,” Alvin laughed. “Night.”

Harry was about to reply, but the fluid reached his chest and he slumped over in the tank.

“Hero, breakfast is ready,” Gothy said, stepping into the room. “Ah, both of them are out already?”

“Just got him under,” Alvin nodded.

“Surprised you agreed to it,” Gothy said.

“Rebs asked.”

“And you do like to dote on your women,” Gothy smirked.

“You like her, too,” Alvin said. “Lila almost broke her that first night.”

Gothy snickered. “That was a good night. Yeah. I’m glad I got Lila to tone it down.”

“Would have been bad,” Alvin agreed.

“She fits in well with us, but Lila and I together might be a bit much for her,” Gothy sighed.

“No, she did well the second day. She knew what to expect by then.”

“True. Breakfast is ready, so come on. It’ll be two days before they’re done.”

“Fair enough. What did Nohel make?”

“Some kind of soup.”

“Breakfast soup? Weird.”

~*~*~

“Never had breakfast soup before,” Alvin sighed happily. “Thank you, Nohel.”

“You’re welcome, sir.”

“Alvin,” Sarafina said slowly. “I was wondering if we might go outside today.”

Alvin gave her a grin. “Sure. Should we wait for the evening so the sun is down?”

Sarafina looked thoughtful, then nodded. “Maybe a little before the sun sets? That way, I can feel it and see how harsh it is compared to my world.”

“Sure.”

“We can all go out,” Gothy said. “Lila hasn’t been out yet, either.”

“True.”

“Are you sure?” Lila asked. “I might cause… a stir.”

“Maybe, but with us there, no one will do anything stupid,” Alvin shrugged. “A Succubus and a Vampire walk into a settlement…” He laughed.

Gothy shook her head. “Terrible. That leaves us with eight hours or so before we step out.”

“I should go let Red and Otis know,” Alvin said, standing up. “This way, they won’t be blindsided.”

“Yeah, might be for the best,” Gothy sighed. “We’ll be here when you get back,” she added with a wink.

“If not for game logic, I’d be a husk,” Alvin laughed as he walked for the portal. “Lila, give her hell.”

“As you wish, Hero,” Lila purred.

Stepping into Rebs’ office, Alvin rolled his neck— he knew what he’d be doing once he went home. He’d only made it halfway to the front when Otis came into the building.

The older black man gave Alvin a smile. “Did they already start?”

“Yeah. I was just stopping by to let you know that my wives and I would be coming out later tonight.”

“Joining us for dinner?” Otis asked in surprise.

“No, just a lazy stroll.”

“Shouldn’t be any problems, then.”

“You’d think, but there are complications. One of my wives is a Succubus.”

Otis’ smile dimmed. “As in a Demon?”

“Yeah, as in from Hell,” Alvin nodded. “She’ll behave, but we don’t want the people here to panic and run or do something stupid.”

Otis exhaled, pulling a handkerchief from a pocket and wiping at his head. “That’ll be different. Harry told us to do what we could for you, so I’ll spread the word.”

“On top of Lila, we’ll have a friend with us.”

“Okay…?” Otis said slowly.

“Sarafina is a Vampire,” Alvin said.

Swallowing hard, Otis touched his neck. “Vampire?”

“She won’t touch anyone here,” Alvin said simply. “We have a deal in place.”

Wiping at his head again, Otis nodded. “I’ll let everyone know to stay inside once the sun sets.”

“We’ll be out an hour or so before sunset,” Alvin said. “She won’t die from the sunlight, but it’ll burn her pretty badly if she stays in it too long.”

“Garlic?” Otis asked.

“Says it ‘seasons us,’” Alvin grinned. “I kid. It’s an allergen, but doesn’t kill them.”

“You sure you don’t want to wait until Rebs is back?” Otis asked.

“I was asked, so we’re taking a walk tonight. I thought that warning you ahead of time would be for the best.”

“If you hadn’t, it might have gone really bad,” Otis sighed. “I’ll start letting people know.”

“Cool. I’m going to head back. See you tonight. Might be best if you or Red were there to walk with us.”

“I’ll talk to Red,” Otis said. “See you later.”

“Later,” Alvin said, heading back to his home and his waiting wives.

~*~*~

Alvin was the first one out of the bedroom. Sarafina was sitting in the living room in the dress Alvin had given her. His lips twitched as he considered what people would think of her in that outfit. His smile grew as he thought about adding another item to the outfit.

“Alvin, are we ready?” Sarafina asked, standing up.

“Pretty soon. I have to grab a few things, and they’ll be out shortly.”

“It is going to be okay, right?”

“Yeah. You’ll be fine. Lila will cause a bigger stir than you will. You could just be a very pale Human unless you smile.”

“I shall not smile,” Sarafina said seriously.

“See you in a few,” Alvin said, heading for the kiosk room.

When he came back a minute later, Alvin smiled at his wives. “Ladies, are we ready?”

“I want to check something really quick,” Desiree said, going toward him. “Come with me?”

“I already have,” Alvin snickered, then followed her.

Gothy laughed as they walked away. “Take too long and we’ll come find you.”

“I’m sure you will,” Alvin called back.

Desiree went straight to the kiosk. After a moment, she pulled some packages from it. “Okay, I have the battle armor for our wives.”

Alvin grinned. “They got here? Great. Why did you want me to come along?”

Desiree looked toward the front room, then stepped closer to him. “Tonight, Gothy is going to suggest Sarafina join us.”

“I figured she would eventually. Why the secrecy?”

“Sarafina doesn’t know. If you haven’t noticed, she’s been growing more distant.”

“She did seem to be getting colder again.”

“She’d been hoping to be asked sooner, but then we had Rebs here.”

“Ah, so she wants to go out to feel free for a bit?”

“We think so.”

Alvin smiled as he pulled the item he’d picked up a moment ago from his bag. “Maybe a gift will help her?”

Desiree looked at it, then giggled. “Maybe. I wanted you to know.”

“Okay, let’s go see how she feels.”

Entering the main room, Alvin went to Sarafina, who was watching him with a questioning gaze. “I remember that we had to switch the training room to nighttime when I showed you around before. I thought maybe a little help would be good for you.” He presented her the item he’d bought.

Sarafina took it slowly before giving it a good look. She laughed, a bright smile crossing her face when she realized what it was. “I will use it. Thank you, Alvin.”

“You’re welcome. I want you to be comfortable.”

Sarafina’s smile slipped a little. “Of course.”

“I’m looking forward to walking with you,” Alvin said. “Come on.”

Gothy shot Desiree a look, and she nodded back behind Sarafina’s back. Gothy’s grin grew wider. She licked her lips as she watched Sarafina follow Alvin. Lila grinned, taking Gothy’s hand and giving her a wink, as they were the last ones to trail the others.

Otis was in the office waiting for them, so he jerked to his feet when Alvin appeared. His eyes went wide when he saw Sarafina, and got even wider as the others filled the room. “Uh, welcome to Pitchfork Cattle. I’m Otis.”

Sarafina straightened, an imperious air coming to her, right until Alvin spoke before she could, “Otis, this is Baroness Sarafina Annita Daltinma. Sarafina, Otis is one of the men in charge while Rebs and her dad upgrade.”

“A pleasure,” Sarafina said more civilly than she’d been about to say a moment before.

“And my other wife, Lila,” Alvin said, introducing Lila to Otis.

Otis went still. He looked shocked as he stared at the tall Demoness. Lila gave him a moment, then smirked. “Yes, I do have that effect on people. It is nice to meet you, Otis.” Her tone was polite, and even friendly as she greeted him.

“A-a pleasure,” Otis stammered.

“We good?” Alvin asked.

“Um... yes?” Otis asked, blinking slowly.

“She’s taken, Otis. Pull that tongue back into your mouth,” Gothy said without heat.

Shaking his head, Otis exhaled noisily. “Sorry about that. This might be more problematic than I thought. I hate to say it, but do you, uh... have other clothes?”

Lila looked at her dress and sighed. “I suppose.”

Alvin chuckled. “It does kind of lead a man to certain thoughts.”

“That is the point. Besides, Gothy chose it for me,” Lila said before her outfit changed. “The problem is that all of my tops have the same exposed back. They have to.”

Alvin gave her a grin. Lila was wearing a sweater that was called ‘the virgin-killer’ for a reason. She had on leggings and was wearing fur-lined boots with it. “That screams yoga fanatic, but might not cause as many problems.”

“I picked it out for her,” Sammi giggled. “Virgin-killer just works for her.”

Alvin laughed. “Yeah, it really does.”

“Now that I’m outfitted properly, can we go?” Lila asked.

“Yeah... follow me,” Otis said.

Sarafina looked a little upset as she followed Otis.

Alvin walked beside her. “Upset?”

Sarafina glanced at him. “Why would I be?”

“Because he didn’t comment on your outfit.”

“Who cares what a commoner thinks?”

“You did,” Alvin said simply. “After all, you care what I think, don’t you?”

Sarafina’s lips thinned, but she answered him, “You? Yes. Him. No.”

“Fair. Besides, I picked that dress out for you, and you look wonderful in it. The newest addition will get you some looks and comments. Don’t worry.”

Sarafina wanted to argue, but she felt a surge of happiness at his words and stayed quiet. When they reached the door to exit the building, Sarafina opened what Alvin had given her.

There was a crowd gathered to see them. When Sarafina left the building, there was a collective gasp from them. In the daylight, with the shadow of the black parasol protecting her, Sarafina looked every inch the replica of Morticia Adams.

Hearing the comments from the men in the crowd and some of the cattiness from the women, Sarafina smiled. That caused another stir, as her fangs became visible. She moved to the side beside Alvin, watching the fear and lust war upon many faces.

Lila was the second to last one out, with Gothy being the very last. When Lila exited the building, the crowd went dead quiet. Lila smiled at them and stretched out her wings for a second, which brought Gothy to her side. “Nice little place, Gothy. Rebs cares for them?”

“She leads them,” Gothy nodded. “So be nice.”

“As my wife asks,” Lila smiled.

Their byplay got a few people to relax, seeing the Succubus wasn’t about to kill them all. Little by little, the crowd began to shift.

Otis stepped between his people and Alvin’s group. “Rebs has approved of them all. Alvin has given us his word that his wives and Sarafina,” he motioned to the Vampire, “will not harm any of us as long as we do the same.”

“But they’re monsters,” someone in the group said.

“No,” Alvin said. “They are no more a monster than anyone here. Can they kill you in different ways than you’re used to? Yes. Lila,” he motioned to her, “is my wife, and Sarafina is a trusted friend. Do not insult them again. Failure to listen to this friendly advice will see me upset. The last time I got upset out here, I killed all the chupacabras. Got it?” His tone was mild and conversational, as if he wasn’t just threatening to slaughter the entire settlement. “Really hate to explain it to Rebs, but I will if I need to.”

The crowd began backing away from him.

“Was that necessary, Alvin?” Otis sighed.

“Yes. I don’t put up with people hurting my wives. The last man who did had his throat opened by Mousie, so I gave this little talk so it doesn’t have to happen again. We like Rebs and don’t want her upset.”

People began to leave with quick strides, not wanting to be there if someone got stupid. The rest stayed behind, all curious if he would. No one spoke up, so Alvin nodded.

“Otis, we’ll be taking a tour, then heading back in,” Gothy said.

“That’ll be fine.”

Alvin gave Sarafina a smile. “Shall we?”

Sarafina gave him a long look, then bowed her head. “Of course.”

Chapter Forty

Alvin walked with Sarafina down the lane toward the southern fields. He was aware of Gothy and the others splitting off from them, but didn’t comment.

“I don’t think I’d fit in here,” Sarafina said once they were away from the buildings.

“Maybe not. They have good people here, but they’re a bit… conservative.”

“I had thought they might raise a bigger fuss, but they backed down quickly.” She glanced at him. “You are quite powerful.”

“I’ve just shown what upsetting me means before,” Alvin shrugged. “I’d have done what I said if they pushed.”

“I know. I’ve come to understand you. Gothy speaks highly of you and nearly glows with happiness when she does. All of your wives are devoted to you. Even Lila, who I would never have thought would bend her knee, has done so for you.”

“I’m glad to have them,” Alvin said. “Why the walk?”

Sarafina went quiet as she watched the sun setting through the parasol. “I wanted to feel the air, see the sky, and think of where I should go. It’s odd to me... I should jump at any chance to end my vow, to be free again. Yet... every day I’ve considered it, I think about what that means. I’d have to bend knee to someone somewhere. There would be rules to follow no matter where I go, maybe tighter or looser than yours… and I wouldn’t have the luxuries you’ve given me. It makes choosing…difficult.”

Alvin stayed quiet as she spoke, thinking about what Gothy was going to try later. “What is it you want?”

“Safety and a measure of comfort.”

“Both of those can be had in most places,” Alvin said, not about to let her off easily. “You’d just have to kill to get the XP to make it happen. Do you not want to kill?”

“Killing things doesn’t bother me,” Sarafina said easily. “Everything dies in time. I’ve taken more lives than you’ve lived years.”

“Probably by a good amount,” Alvin said. “What is the problem, then?”

Sarafina stopped walking as the sun went behind the distant hills. The orange-red skyline had Sarafina turn toward it. “I feel out of place. Earth isn’t my world. My world is better and worse in many ways. If I make it back there, I will do something my kind has never done.”

“Kill your sire,” Alvin said.

Sarafina exhaled. “Yes. I’ll be the only one of my kind who can… because of you. But the moment I do, the ruler of my kind will know I am a threat…”

“And they’ll come for you because, if you can kill your sire, you can kill them.”

“Exactly,” Sarafina nodded, staring at the distant skyline. “Do I even want to go back? I’ve thought about it for days now, and the answer I’ve come to is… no.”

“A hard thing to accept, after years of wanting to.”

“So many years of yearning, and now… nothing.”

“So start a new life,” Alvin said.

Sarafina’s lips twitched up briefly before falling back to neutral. “I’d hoped, but the settlements you show me have nothing to entice me. Some are better than others, but even the best is a shallow echo of your home.”

“My home is pretty amazing,” Alvin agreed. “You’re without a goal, without a home, and lost.”

“Yes.”

“Maybe you’ll have an answer in the morning,” Alvin said. “Come on, we should get back. I’m sure Nohel has something good planned for tonight.”

She turned to face him, then blinked when she realized they were alone. “Where did they go?”

“They split off a while ago,” Alvin told her. “You were thinking pretty hard at the time.”

The sky began to lose some of the light, and Sarafina met Alvin’s eyes. “You don’t mind being out here all alone with me?”

“Why would I? You won’t hurt me. Even if I dissolved your vow, you wouldn’t hurt me.”

“True,” Sarafina whispered. “I can’t even imagine trying.”

“Come on,” Alvin said, holding out a hand to her. “Let’s go home. Maybe tomorrow will have some clarity for you.”

Hesitating for a second, Sarafina took his hand. “Very well, Alvin.”

~*~*~

When they came back into the base, Alvin smiled at his wives seated at the table. “Did we hold up dinner?”

Gothy smirked, seeing him holding hands with Sarafina. “No. Should be ready shortly.” Her gaze went to Sarafina. “Have a good walk?”

Sarafina pulled her hand from Alvin’s, feeling a little guilty and not understanding why. “Yes. It was nice to get out for a bit.”

Gothy stood up. “I need to go use the bathroom.”

“Yes, a good idea,” Sammi smiled.

“Why don’t you come with us?” Gothy asked Sarafina as the others all got up.

“Me?”

“Yeah, come on,” Gothy said, heading for the bedroom door.

Sarafina blinked slowly, surprised she was being asked— especially after having been holding Alvin’s hand. “Yes, of course,” she said softly, thinking she was going to be chastised.

Alvin went to the table. “See you all shortly. Don’t be late for dinner.”

“We won’t be,” Sammi grinned.

When the group left, Alvin took a seat. “Hope they mean it.”

“They do, sir,” Nohel said.

Alvin jerked. “Nohel?”

“Yes, sir,” Nohel laughed as she continued to cook.

“The fugue?”

“It appears to be gone, sir. I believe Jarvis is starting to make changes.”

“How does that work now, then?” Alvin asked, getting up and going into the kitchen. “Chili cheese fries and burgers?”

“That is what I am working on, sir. As for how crafting works … it’s different, but I like it more. There are ghostly hands that are showing what I should be doing. I believe the better I am at mimicking them, the better my crafting will be. Jarvis had mentioned it to me before he left. If I try to follow and do badly, it’ll still work, but with negative aspects. If I did a poor job, the food might not get the buff, or it’ll have the buff, but taste off.”

“Huh...” Alvin said. “Giving crafters an incentive to do better... Do you get an increased boost if you are perfect at it?”

“I’m not certain, but I will tell you when I finish the meal.”

“Fair enough, Nohel.”

“Sir, Gothy was saying she planned to invite Sarafina into your room later. I told her and thought you should know, too. Sarafina has been very inquisitive about you and the others. When we trained over the last few days, she asked me a lot of questions.”

“Is that what prompted Gothy?”

“I think her doing that was part of it. The fact that Sarafina is attractive always plays a part, as well.”

“Fair.”

“Now, if you don’t mind, sir, please get out of the kitchen.”

Alvin blinked, then laughed. “Got it. Glad to see you being assertive.”

“I learned from Gothy, sir.”

“Should I ask Alva if that’s true?”

Nohel’s cheeks pinked. “If you wish, sir, I can tell you instead?”

Alvin went to the table. “Pass, Nohel, but good call on my bluff.”

“Thank you, sir.”

A few minutes later, the women came back out of the bedroom. Gothy gave Alvin a wink and a small nod. The others were all grinning as they took their seats. Sarafina looked thoughtful, but had a small smile was on her lips as she took the seat to Alvin’s right.

“Sarafina?” Alvin asked.

Blinking, she stared at him for a moment. “Alvin?”

“Everything okay?”

Her smile grew wider. “I do believe that it is. Tonight might be one of the better nights I’ve lived.”

“Oh?” Alvin asked, feigning ignorance.

Sarafina glanced at Gothy, who was smirking at her. Licking her lips, Sarafina turned back to Alvin. “Would it be possible to join your family tonight?”

Alvin blinked this time, as the question was more than he expected. “Join the family?”

“Will you take me to bed and let your wives share me?”

“Oh,” Alvin laughed. “Yeah. Gladly. Gothy asked you?”

“She said I had to ask. I had thought she would ask me, but she explained that this was all my fault. She’d been waiting for me to ask her. You never want it to feel like coercion, so I needed to approach her first.”

“We talked, Hero,” Gothy smiled. “So can we? I want to break her.”

Alvin chuckled, then looked into Sarafina’s black eyes. “She really will try to break you. You’re sure you want to try?”

“I’ve wanted to try for weeks,” Sarafina replied. “Please, Alvin. I have asked and have heard that Gothy means to test my very limits. I… ahh… have a single request, though.”

“Go ahead.”

“Might I sample one or more of you during the act?”

“I’ll do it!” Sammi said excitedly. “Let her bite me.”

All eyes went to Sammi and she flushed. “I... might have had a Vampire fetish when I was younger.”

“That explains why you like being bitten,” Gothy snickered. “I hadn’t considered it that way before.”

“Yes,” Sammi admitted.

“Well, at least one of us is very willing,” Alvin snickered. “If we want to, we’ll let you know, so only if we ask. Good?”

“Yes. Thank you,” Sarafina said. She looked at Sammi and smiled, showing her teeth. “Thank you, Sammi.”

“No… thank you,” Sammi shivered. “Fuck, I’m already wet.”

“We know,” Gothy laughed.

“Dinner,” Nohel announced with a smile on her face.

~*~*~

With dinner done, Alvin stretched. “Thank you, Nohel. It was delicious.”

“You’re welcome, sir.”

“Is it time, Hero?” Gothy asked with a wide smile.

“Shower first?” Alvin asked.

“Of course. Have to make sure we’re all clean before we get dirty.”

“We’re going to get dirty?” Sarafina asked confusedly, then blinked. “Oh… I get it.”

Gothy laughed as she stood up. “Glad you picked up that knowledge book the other day?”

“Yes, though I’m still very confused by some things.”

“We can help with that later,” Gothy purred. “If you’re really interested in dessert, follow me.”

Before Sarafina could get up, all of the other women, minus Nohel, were following Gothy. Alvin chuckled as he stood up. “She’s corrupted all of them.”

Sarafina rose gracefully. “Corrupted?”

“Saying she’s made them all very interested in sex.” He gave her a smile. “You sure?”

Sarafina gave him a smile. “I did ask, or are you uncertain?” The question came with a hint of doubt.

“I wanted to give you one last chance to back out. Once Gothy gets her claws into you, well... you’re likely to be addicted.”

Sarafina shifted to his side. “What if I want to be addicted?”

Alvin motioned toward the bedroom door. “Right this way, then.”

Sarafina blinked at him before she shivered and glided ahead of him. “You are coming, right?”

“Not yet, but I will at least six times before I’m done tonight.”

Sarafina’s brow furrowed, and then she let out a throaty laugh. “Oh, so I’m going to be included?”

“We’ll see what Gothy says,” Alvin chuckled as he followed her into the room and shut the door.

Chapter Forty-one

Alvin trailed her all the way to the bathroom. When he entered the room behind her, he let his clothing vanish. Sarafina looked back to ask him a question, but she ended up just staring.

The sound of water was coming from the shower, but as Sarafina stared, two more sounds joined it. The first was Mousie’s pleasured squeaks, and the second was the firm thwack of a palm meeting flesh. That got Sarafina to jerk and look at the shower.

“Clothing off,” Alvin said as he stood there. “Then in we go.”

Sarafina swallowed before her dress vanished along with the undergarments. She turned toward him and felt awkward. She had seduced and killed hundreds of men, and yet here and now, her heart was racing and she wondered if he would find her ugly. She shifted when his eyes tracked down her nude body.

“Damn, you make pale look amazing,” Alvin said. “Have you figured out what your tail can do?”

“Can do?” Sarafina asked, having her tail come around to her hands.

Alvin grinned. “Oh, don’t worry. You’ll see and experience it shortly.”

“We just go in?”

Alvin gave her a long look before he chuckled. “Sarafina, we play rough and commanding or soft and yielding.” He frowned, then hissed, “Fuck. I can’t do what I normally would.”

“What?” Sarafina asked, suddenly worried he was going to spurn her.

“Your vow would force you to do everything I asked,” Alvin said. “I normally command and take, but I can’t do that without breaking my own views.”

“But they all do what you say,” Sarafina said. “Gothy even said she is forced to obey your commands, but she took that binding willingly.”

“She did, and I guess the others have, too...” Alvin said slowly.

“Then why would I be different?” Sarafina asked, taking a step toward him.

Alvin held out a hand to stop her and she froze just outside of his reach. “Because of the vow. They gave themselves to me that way willingly, without the doubt of what would happen to them hanging over them.”

“If I—?”

Alvin shook his head. “No.”

Sarafina’s lips parted as if to object, but she looked down, her chest tight.

“Sarafina Annita Daltinma, I hereby remove a part of your vow,” Alvin said. “You may make your own choices as long as they do not harm my family. My word is no longer explicitly your law. I will take you to a settlement of your choice and you can barter for your place without me holding the vow over you.”

Sarafina’s head snapped up as she felt the vow loosen on her. “What?”

“Now you can choose what you wish and we can play like we normally would,” Alvin said simply. “Do you still want that?” He nodded toward the shower. The cries of pleasure grew more frantic and the slap of palm meeting flesh was loud.

Sarafina looked at the shower, then back to Alvin. “Will you join us?”

“Oh, I’m going in there. The question is, are you ready for what it means? Do you want to bend to us?”

Taking a deep breath, Sarafina walked past him and into the shower. “Come find out… if you think you can handle me, Hero.”

Alvin smirked at her clear challenge and use of his nickname. He was behind her in two quick steps, his hand closing around one of her new horns. He pulled her head back and down to his level, his voice low as he growled in her ear, “Challenge accepted, Sara.”

Sarafina gasped at his strength, not having felt it before, and she broke out into goosebumps when he growled into her ear. “Hero… I…!”

“No. You chose this willingly, Sara. The only way it stops now is if you tell us to stop. If that word leaves your lips, we will instantly stop doing what we are and make sure you are safe. Outside of that, you are now going to be shown what they know.”

Sarafina felt her blood sing. She knew she could resist, that she had the choice to do so, but her heart didn’t want that. No, she wanted what he promised when he had growled. “Make me accept you.”

Alvin pulled her after him as he stepped into the shower. “Ladies, Sara here is free of her vow and challenged me to handle her. She failed to realize that to do that means she has to handle all of you, too.”

Gothy was the first to move— she came toward them with swaying hips. “Sara, did you really challenge Hero?”

Sarafina tried to pull her head away, but Alvin twisted and forced her to her knees. Gasping, she panted as she stared up at Gothy with wide eyes. “Yes. I’ll defeat all of you.”

“Oh, you sweet, deluded child,” Gothy purred as she took her other horn in hand. “We’ll start with breaking you first. Then, when we finish, we’ll put you back together just the way I want you. I hope you’re ready, Sara, because you won’t be Sarafina after I’m done.”

Sarafina shivered, her pulse racing. Her eyes shifted from Gothy to Lila as the Succubus moved up behind Gothy, a wicked smirk on her lips. She looked at Desiree, who grinned down at her, before going to Sammi, who was flushed and looking excited. Lastly, they landed on Mousie, who smiled softly.

“Sara, we will welcome you, but Gothy enjoys breaking her toys. She did it to me and Sammi. The real question becomes are you toys like us, or can you survive and become like Des and Lila?”

“To be fair, we all kind of bend to her,” Desiree said. “These two are broken into toys, but for all of us, not just Gothy.”

Sarafina was panting, her pulse racing as she stared up at them. “I won’t break. Do your worst.”

Alvin laughed as he let go of her horn. “Ladies, you heard her. Shall we?”

“Oh yes,” Gothy exhaled happily. “First, we give her a taste of what she’ll get. Then, we’ll punish her for defiance.” With that, Gothy stepped forward and grabbed both of her horns, pushing Sarafina’s face into her wet sex. “Eat up, Sara.” She shivered when Sarafina’s tongue began to lap. “Ladies, in just a moment, we’re going to move her to the bench. We’ll all get a turn at her.” Gothy let out a soft gasp. “Oh, someone is skilled at this… good. Hero, we’re at your command. Use us or her as you desire. I want her broken before we stop, though. If we break her right, I promise to treat her well and make sure Sammi feeds her regularly.”

“Yes, please,” Sammi said instantly.

Alvin chuckled. “We’ll see if she breaks first.”

~*~*~

Alvin sat there, watching as Gothy let Sarafina down. “Well, Sara?”

The Vampire slumped to her knees, her eyelids heavy and her pupils dilated. “What, Hero?”

“Do you give up?”

Sarafina managed to focus on him. “No… you haven’t tamed me yet.”

“But I have,” Gothy purred, kneeling down next to her. “Haven’t I, pet?”

Sarafina shivered, lowering her head. “Gothy, please… I need him to tame me. You have proven where I belong, but he has not.”

Gothy smiled, stroking Sarafina’s hair gently. She looked over at Alvin. “Hero, she needs you to tame her, now. The others are all sated, even Lila, but we aren’t finished yet.”

Alvin stood up, stretching. He’d taken each of his wives at least once before resting while Gothy finished breaking Sarafina. “Okay, Sara, you asked for it. Gothy, get her onto the bench. Strap her down and put the wand on her.”

“Oh, yes. That sounds delightful.”

“Then, pull the other bench over and give her something to feast on.”

“You give me the best things,” Gothy purred as she pulled Sarafina to her feet. “Come on, pet. Time for one more round.”

Alvin waited for Sarafina to be strapped down before he grabbed the few toys he wanted. With them in hand, he finally stepped up behind her. “Ready, Sara?”

“You will not break me,” Sarafina said, but her voice trembled with need.

“Hmm... oh right. We need to make sure you stay on task,” Alvin said as he put his chosen toys down. He grinned at her when he grabbed the last few straps on the bench. When Gothy slid into place, Alvin pushed Sarafina’s head up. “Hold her for me, please, Gothy.”

“Gladly,” Gothy moaned, Sarafina already doing what Gothy wanted.

With his hand free again, he buckled the last straps into place so Sarafina couldn’t lower or raise her head. “There we go. If she stops, tell me,” Alvin told Gothy as he went back to claim his toys. “Sara, if you are thinking that rebelling will be good, I’ll warn you now: you will not enjoy what happens if you do.”

“He means it,” Gothy panted. “He’ll stop and just leave you tied up. You’ll be stuck here with just the wand on all night.”

Sarafina shivered— the idea of him doing that almost made her want to stop, but she wanted him. Truthfully, Gothy had built her into a frenzy of need, and she ached to be filled by him. She’d watched Alvin take all of his wives and, each time, Gothy or Lila would whisper to her about what it would be like when it was her.

The crack of the crop made her jerk, but she couldn’t move. Sarafina didn’t stop licking Gothy, but she whined. She didn’t need more punishment— she needed him. His denial of her and the corporal punishment drove her into a higher state of need.

Alvin watched her carefully as he used the crop, then the switch. Sarafina whined and tried to shift with each strike, all while driving Gothy into multiple orgasms. Sarafina’s ass had gone from pure white to a deep red by the time Alvin had finally stopped.

Sarafina was in a daze when the next strike failed to land. A small part of her wanted more, but another just wanted one thing, and only one thing. When a few of the straps came undone and her hips shifted, the wand fell away and she groaned in disappointment.

“Hush, Sara,” Alvin whispered. “You did well, pet. It’s time to give you what you’ve wanted all night.”

Sarafina’s mind failed to process the words before he pushed into her. With a deep growl of need, Sarafina bucked back, impaling herself on his hard cock.

Gothy shuddered and pulled herself away from Sarafina’s mouth. “Take her, Hero. Break her for me.”

Alvin slammed home, then spanked her reddened ass. “Sara, you’re ours. Agreed?”

Sarafina used the little bit of room she had to thrust back at him. It took her a few seconds for the words to register, but when they did, she nearly screamed, “Yes! Take me!”

Alvin took her hard, fast, and with aggression. “Toy. Pet. Broken. Slut,” Alvin said, punctuating each thrust with a new word. “Ours to use, abuse, and care for.”

Sarafina babbled, words failing her as she gave in, Alvin’s voice sinking into her deeper than his rigid flesh. She accepted everything, wanting them to be true. She hated having to be the Baroness, but it was all she had known. It was what she had been and always would be… until she met Alvin. She had seen him change even a Princess, who threw away what she had been to be claimed by him and his wives. She’d been jealous, envious, and sad that she wasn’t given the chance. Tonight, they’d not only shown her what could be, they’d given her what she’d wanted without knowing it fully herself. Her chain before had been forced on her. This one, the one she accepted now, was one she had willingly picked up and handed to them. She’d begged them to take her, to control her, and they’d done just that.

Sarafina came, and kept coming as Alvin thrust in and out of her. Gothy moved to stand beside them, stroking her horns and hair. She kissed Alvin and thanked him for giving her another pet.

Alvin didn’t know how long he’d worked at breaking Sarafina, but in time, she went limp and stopped moving. He pulled back from her, his legs shaky. “Fuck... I think I really broke her.”

A second later, Sarafina stirred and she whispered something. Gothy knelt down next to her and asked her to repeat it. Sarafina mumbled again.

“Hero, finish inside her and then come over here, please,” Gothy smiled.

Alvin nodded, as he’d been just about there when Sarafina passed out. With another few thrusts, he emptied what he had left in him into the willing Vampire before he exhaled, then stepped back with trembling legs.

“Yes?”

“We need to do one more thing,” Gothy said as she stood up. “She asked for it, and I heard her. Give her a little bit of our blood, and then we all need some from her. It’s how her kind binds themselves to each other. It makes them partners.”

Alvin chuckled. “You want her as a wife?”

“Please?” Gothy asked, batting her eyelashes.

“I can never tell you no,” Alvin said. “Go get the others up. If we’re going to do this, they need to be here.”

“Yes, Hero,” Gothy husked, kissing him hard before going to get the others.

Alvin went to Sarafina’s side and began unstrapping her. “Well, I didn’t think you’d go from outsider to married, but Gothy asked. Honestly, I was never against the idea. Hope you’re still okay with it in the morning.” He chuckled. “Though the forward-thinking on mine and Desiree’s part is even better now.”

~*~*~

Alvin smiled at the pale-skinned beauty pressed to his side. Her horns were curled like Lila’s, so he didn’t need to worry about being gouged. Eyelids twitching, Sara shifted, her arm and leg tightening on him.

With a murmur, her eyes opened and she looked at him. Her dark brown eyes turned black, and she smiled, showing her teeth. “Hero... thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Sara.”

Her eyes stayed black and she nuzzled his neck. “Hero, may I?”

“Only a sip,” Alvin said.

Sara let out a happy sound as she pressed her lips to his neck. When her teeth pushed into him, she felt him shudder, and she smiled as she pulled blood from him. She knew he was growing hard— it was a side effect of her kind feeding, causing pleasure to make them want to be fed on again. She took a good sip of him before she pulled her teeth free and licked his wounds closed. The blood hitting her system had her shuddering in her own orgasmic bliss.

“Yeah, they’re awake,” Gothy snickered. “Sampling a little Hero in the morning?”

“Man, Sammi wasn’t wrong... that’s a rush,” Alvin panted. “Fuck, now I need some help.”

“I got it,” Lila said, ducking under the covers.

“I need help too,” Sara moaned.

“I got her,” Desiree said, slipping under the covers, as well.

“Does that happen to everyone?” Gothy asked.

“Yes. It’s our saliva when we bite,” Sara moaned as she spread her legs wider for Desiree. “Oh, yes... thank you, Des. Right there.”

Gothy kissed Alvin, laying on his chest as she swept her hair to the side, offering her neck to Sara. Sara took the offer, biting into Gothy’s supple flesh and causing both of them to moan.

Alvin knew they wouldn’t be getting a lot done as Lila worked on his rigid flesh and the woman atop him continued to moan. But fuck, if life isn’t good...

Chapter Forty-two

Alvin grinned at Rebs when she woke up. “Hey, you. How do you feel?”

“Like I just closed my eyes. We’re done?”

“All done. You have a quarter resistance to mental influence now. Wish you’d gone for more, but I understand your people might react badly. And, on that note, I took my wives out to meet them the other day. I had to make it clear that unkind words to them wouldn’t be tolerated.”

Rebs winced. “Did you kill anyone?”

“No. Threatened to, though.”

Rebs exhaled. “That’s fine. I can work over that. I can see where Lila would cause a stir... I mean, she’s what we were always told Demons would look like.”

“Sara was there, too,” Alvin said.

“Sara…? You mean the Vampire?”

“She joined the family the night you went under.”

Rebs sighed, a sad smile on her lips. “I see. Fuck, I’m jealous.”

“We do care for you, but would you leave them?” Alvin asked.

“No. Dad needs me,” Rebs said. She looked at the other tank, then away. “Could have warned me he was already in there.”

Alvin laughed. “Could have. Didn’t think about it. He’ll be out in an hour or less, so you might want to pop out as soon as you can.” He took the towel off his shoulder. “I’m ready for you.”

Rebs nodded, her sadness coming back. “So you’re leaving?”

“We will be tomorrow. Figured you’d like us here for one more night, at least.”

Rebs head jerked up and she smiled. “Really? For me?”

“For you, Rebs. I’ve said we enjoy having you with us, and I mean it. But we have to go, and you have to stay. Who knows? Maybe we’ll settle down eventually. This place has a good selling point.”

Rebs gave him a smile as she canted a hip. “I can make it better.”

The fluid finished draining and Alvin motioned her out. “Come here, you.”

“Yes, Hero,” Rebs smirked. She stepped out of the tank and into his open arms holding the towel.

Alvin was finishing drying her off when the fluid started draining in her father’s tank. “Might want to get dressed and go join the others. They should be getting to the table right now.”

Rebs kissed him hard before her clothing covered her. “Tonight, right?”

“Oh, right. Look forward to a little extra,” Alvin told her. “Sara will ask to sample you, and before you ask, it doesn’t hurt. Quite the opposite, in fact.”

Rebs blinked, then nodded. “I’ll consider it. After breakfast, I’ll have to check in.”

“We know, but we’ll be waiting for you to have dinner... and dessert.”

“I won’t be late,” Rebs said before she left the room.

Alvin turned to wait for the other tank to drain.

~*~*~

With breakfast done and Rebs and her father gone, Alvin sighed. “Okay, we had something to do yesterday, but we never handled them.”

“We did?” Gothy asked.

“We got a few things for our wives,” Alvin said. “Might as well outfit them now.”

“Oh? Everything came in?” Gothy asked eagerly.

“Yeah. I got the last few pieces from Bill and Shawn today.”

Lila and Sara sat forward, looking eager.

Alvin looked toward where Nohel was cleaning in the kitchen. “Nohel, you too.”

“Me?” Nohel asked in surprise.

“Yeah. Come join us.”

Wiping her hands off, she came to the table. “Yes, sir?”

“First, weapons,” Alvin grinned. “Lila already has her claymore. Nohel gets this warhammer, and Sara gets this rapier.”

Sara took the blade and smiled. “How did you know?”

“Because Vampires and rapiers are a standard thing,” Gothy snickered. “Refined stabbing swords.”

“I will train with it,” Nohel said. “I’ve trained with the K-bar more, since it’s easier to conceal, and Alva was skilled with daggers and knives.”

“This would be for when you have to fight a lot of things at once,” Desiree said.

“Go ahead,” Alvin nodded at Desiree.

Desiree smiled, then set out the items before each of them. “Battle armor for each of you.”

Nohel inhaled slowly, then took the accessories with reverence before putting it on. “Thank you. I… I will train harder.”

“Battle armor? Oh, the suits you wear with the flames?” Sara asked with wide eyes.

“Yeah. They’re set as accessories right now, but I’m not sure if they’ll stay that way. We have our set to go with a second set of armor, as our regular armor carries the radio and a few other things, like the rings,” Gothy said.

“And then, for all three of you,” Alvin said, pulling out terror worm scale armor, “Olmera finished these. They’ll give boosts to resisting fear effects.”

“She got enough for all of them?” Gothy blinked.

“The tribe had more of the small ones show up and harvested them. I bought them from them at a discount, promising we’d help when momma shows up again without charging them more.”

“We still get loot, right?” Gothy grinned.

“Of course. Just no extra charge. Besides, I think we’ll have a lot more show up for the next raid boss. The government will want a big piece of it.”

“It was nice when we reaped the majority of them,” Gothy sighed, “but with them all connected, it’ll be a lot harder to manage that now.”

“Exactly,” Alvin said as the three women equipped their armor into a second slot. “Now we all have matching armor to resist fear. Add in the other bonuses we have and we should be impossible to scare.”

“It moves well, and it even has a spot for my wings and tail,” Lila smiled.

“Yes, I’m glad for the tail slit and the flaps that fold around my horns,” Sara added.

“We have until dinner to get you three used to it,” Alvin said, standing up. “Gothy, drill them hard… and I mean training with their new stuff.”

Gothy snickered. “Fine.”

“What about you?” Nohel asked.

“I’m cooking dinner,” Alvin told her. “I want to cook at least a single meal for my new wives. We’ll be having Rebs stay over tonight, but tomorrow morning, we’ll be heading off to DC.”

“And my mother,” Lila said.

“Exactly. That’s why I want you all trained on armor and weapons. Oh, almost forgot,” Alvin chuckled, then started putting guns on the table. “A pistol and a submachine gun each. I already runed these. You’ll need to add runes to your melee weapons.”

“I’ll handle it before we take them in,” Gothy said. “Five minutes in the kiosk room. Go on.”

Everyone got up, going off to use the bathroom or take care of other things.

Sammi stayed behind. “Hero, we haven’t heard anything from Jarvis... Do you think he’s okay?”

“He stopped the crafting fugue,” Alvin said softly. “I hope so. I think he’s just busy. He’s likely hard at work, getting ready to catch things when we get to DC.”

“I hope so, too,” Sammi said before she headed for the bedroom. “What are you cooking for dinner?”

“A surprise,” Alvin laughed. “Go on. I’ll have the TV on so I can watch.”

“We’ll have to make it good, then,” Sammi replied.

~*~*~

Alvin laughed at times and cringed at others while he watched the women train. The whole time, he prepped dinner and dessert, then started cooking them. He came away with a greater appreciation for how fluidly Sara could move in combat, Lila’s strength, and Nohel’s determination.

The other thing he’d noticed he made sure to remember to ask about during dinner. If he was right, they’d be staying another few days.

It was almost time for dinner when the women called a halt to the training. Gothy led them into the main room with a wide smile on her lips. “Well, Hero?”

“I’ll call it good, but I did have a question for you, Sara,” Alvin said. “At one point, your armor wasn’t up and you took a gash, but it closed. What was that?”

“One of my abilities,” Sara said. “Accelerated Healing. It uses some of the blood I store.”

“I think we missed it when we were looking over your DNA.”

“It has to do with my ability to drain blood,” Sara replied. “You’d need that ability first, I believe.”

“I think we need to stay another few days,” Alvin said. “That ability is a bit too OP to pass up.”

“You’d all have teeth to bite me...?” Sammi whispered with wide eyes.

“Easy,” Gothy laughed, snagging her into a hug. “And it sounds like it. Have you checked, Hero?”

“Not yet. I wasn’t sure I’d seen it right.”

“You did. My kind stores blood so we can shrug off bad wounds. We can’t heal like that if they use silver.”

“Holy is the bane of my kind,” Lila said.

“Okay,” Alvin said. “Sammi, can you check the DMV to see about adding fangs to each of us? Oh and some mental influence resistance from her too.”

“Yes,” Sammi shivered. “After dinner?”

“Sure. You have time to clean up before then.”

“Let’s go,” Gothy said, letting go of Sammi and swatting her ass. “Even you, you easy little slut.”

Sammi shuddered as she followed the others. “Yes, mistress.”

Nohel had turned for her room when Gothy took her by the hand. “Gothy?”

“It’s just a shower. No fun for you, but you can come with us,” Gothy said.

Nohel started to nod, but shook her head. “I’m not ready for more yet, Gothy. I also would like to avoid the teasing that would likely happen.”

Gothy blinked for a moment, then smiled softly. “Very well, Nohel. I’m impressed.”

“So am I,” Alvin said. “We’ll abide by your choices, Nohel.”

Nohel exhaled slowly, then curtsied to them. “Thank you. I will be ready and back to assist shortly, sir.”

Gothy watched Nohel go with a thoughtful expression. When Nohel’s door shut, she sighed. “Damn... I thought she’d jump at it.”

“She’s grown,” Alvin said. “We should be proud.”

“I am, but I also wanted to wash her,” Gothy admitted.

“Get your claws into her, you mean?” Alvin snickered.

“Yeah, I admit it. I was just going to wash her, though, Hero. I know what you said and I wouldn’t push it. I just want her to feel even more like one of us.”

“She is,” Alvin said. “Let her have her place and give it time, Gothy. I already think we’ll be settling down after our next few stops.”

“You really want us all to have fangs?” Gothy asked.

“For the healing I saw? Yes. Imagine if we could do that without healing items. The surprise it would be to our enemies and the extra cushion it gives us if things go bad? Besides, none of us disliked being bitten by Sara.”

“Oh… yeah, that’s a good point. All the extra biting…” Gothy’s eyes went wide and she went toward the kiosk room. “I’ll just go check the DMV.”

Alvin laughed as he watched her go. “Sex fiend,” he called after her.

“And you love me just the way I am,” Gothy said, pausing in the doorway and posing against the door frame.

“Damned right I do, my beautiful goth. Now go on before they come to find you and drag you off to do to you what you do to them.”

Gothy winked. “I’d turn the tables and be the one standing at the end.”

“Yeah, and dinner would be late, so go.”

“As you wish, Hero.”

Chapter Forty-three

It took nearly a week, but that week was spent with Rebs. Alvin and Gothy took different times to upgrade themselves, adding fangs, the ability to store blood for accelerated healing, and more mental influence resistances. That gave their new wives a chance to get in more time training with their new equipment.

With everything checked and double-checked, they left the base with Rebs beside them. “Be safe,” Rebs said, giving them one more round of kisses. “And send word about what you find?”

“We’ll drop you some letters,” Gothy told her. “Now come on. Time to be the leader again.”

Rebs exhaled sadly, giving them all a long look. “Yeah... Let’s see you sent off right.”

“I already summoned Sky Blade,” Gothy said, “so it won’t be a long goodbye.”

“Okay,” Rebs nodded, leading them out of her office.

The majority of the settlement turned out to see them off. Most looked relieved or happy, but a few were harder to read. There were no speeches or tears spilled— the group just gave the crowd nods as they piled into the Huey.

Gothy had the rotors spinning up in short order. Sammi sat beside her as copilot, checking the gauges. Lila and Desiree were on the door guns, leaving Alvin, Mousie, and Sara sitting on the bench in the back.

“D.C. Right, Hero?” Gothy asked as she lifted them off.

“That’s our destination.”

“Twelve hours, give or take,” Sammi said.

Gothy and Sammi waved to Rebs. She stood, watching them, before Gothy turned the chopper east and they left the settlement behind.

“We can take this in turns,” Alvin said after an hour of flying. “Take us home, Gothy. Three people can sit out. We’ll rotate every hour to help break the flight up.”

“I guess it’s true that the three of you on the bench can’t do a lot,” Gothy said. “Base, coming up.”

It took them a few minutes to work it out, but they came to work out a simple, hour-based rotation of who was in the Huey, and who would be sitting out. Nohel smiled and went to make snacks and beverages for them.

Hours ticked by with people rotating out. Each of them commented on how pleasant it was to be able to rest in the base. There had been a half-dozen fights with various birds that took offense to the Blade encroaching on their space. The door guns put them down in short order. They would then land and loot before flying east again.

Not everyone relaxed during the time they were in the base. Lila, Sammi, and Sara took the time to get a little more familiar with the various vehicles in the training room. It pleased Gothy and Alvin, as they were glad that their newest wives wanted to be as ready for combat as they could be.

They only covered ten hours before Alvin called off the flight for the night. He wanted to get to D.C. in the morning, when they would have the best visibility. The night was spent cuddling, watching a movie with Nohel in the front room, and then finally, wild, debauched sex in the dungeon.

~*~*~

All of them were back in the chopper the next morning. Nohel, knowing they would be dealing with Lilith, had fixed them a breakfast that would increase their mental resistances. Alvin praised her choice, as they would need all the help they could get when dealing with the Queen of Hell.

It was getting closer to noon when they closed in on their destination. Alvin suggested they head for the National Mall, thinking that one of the major landmarks probably held the Gate. Gothy was the pilot, as she preferred, but Alvin was in the copilot seat this time. Mousie and Desiree were on the door guns, having had the most experience with them. That left Sammi, Lila, and Sara sitting on the bench.

“Hero,” Sammi said slowly as they flew, “it strikes me that, on the course we’re on, we’ll be passing over Alexandria.”

“Okay…?” Alvin said a bit questioningly.

“The Potomac splits it from the Mall,” Sammi went on. “There’s another major landmark on the Virginia side.”

Alvin frowned, then nodded. “Right. Arlington.”

“Yes, one of the biggest graveyards in the country.”

“Shit... that’s all military undead,” Gothy said.

“Not all. Former presidents are interred there, too,” Sammi said. “Just two, but one of them was the most charismatic president of the twentieth century.”

“JFK,” Alvin said.

“Yes.”

Alvin was quiet as they flew closer to Arlington, the Potomac, and the National Mall.

“If he has his same personality, he might’ve been able to get the generals and others to rally behind him,” Alvin said after thinking about it. “Who was the other one?”

“Taft, the only president to also have been on the Supreme Court,” Sammi replied.

“They have a president and a court justice...” Alvin murmured.

“More than one,” Sammi said.

“And senators?” Alvin asked.

“I believe at least a few.”

“If they got their memories back,” Alvin said slowly, “they might be the first real nation of undead. They might even try to recreate America.”

“It was a thought,” Sammi said.

“We’ll be flying over it shortly,” Gothy said. “Do we want to check it out?”

“No. We have no idea if it’s true or not,” Alvin said. “We have a pressing concern to deal with first. National Mall, and then we can see what Arlington’s become.”

“You got it, Hero,” Gothy said.

As they flew over Arlington, Alvin whistled softly. The dead were up and moving, and not just moving, but marching. The dead noticed them as well, but no one fired at them.

“Okay... they’re alive and aware at this point, at least,” Alvin said. “What happened to the bridge?”

“Looks like it was broken,” Gothy said. The bridge from Arlington to D.C. was in shattered ruins.

“Mall coming up.”

“And the Gate,” Alvin said. Their Gate Sense had told them that it was there long before they got close to it, but now, it was clear to see with them up in the air.

D.C. spread out before them, a pall of smoke hanging over a majority of the city. More smoke came from the Gate, which was straddling the waterway in the National Mall between Lincoln’s and Washington’s monuments.

There was a lot of movement on the ground across the shattered bridge, and Alvin nodded slowly. Demons moved in groups on the ground. As they crossed the river, a large collection of fliers took off from Lincoln’s monument, heading directly for them.

“Hero?” Gothy asked.

“We’ll give them a chance,” Alvin said. “Lila, incoming.”

“I will speak to them if they speak to us,” Lila said as she unbuckled and moved to Desiree’s side.

The fliers spread out around the Huey, which Gothy slowed, then hovered. One of the small Demons approached, looking like an imp, and Gothy turned the Huey so Lila was visible to it. The imp froze when it saw Lila, then came closer.

“Princess Lila?” the imp asked, then frowned at the name.

“What is my sister doing?” Lila asked imperiously.

“What the Queen commanded: taking over the city. Your brothers are doing the same.”

“Where is the Queen?”

“On the other side of the Gate.”

“Remove yourselves from my way. I shall go speak with her.”

The imp looked uncomfortable. “Princess, we cannot let you pass through the Gate. Princess Ornias has decreed that none but her go back through the Gate.”

“You oppose me?” Lila asked with heat.

“We follow her, Princess. You’ve been lost for ages.” The imp backed up slightly. “You might not even be the Princess...”

Lila touched Desiree’s shoulder. “End them.”

Desiree, Mousie, and Gothy all fired. Gothy slowly turned the Huey so the flock of imps were all in danger. Those not instantly shredded fled for safety, but they didn’t get far before being killed too.

“Glad we put holy runes on all the guns,” Alvin chuckled.

“Taking us in,” Gothy said, stopping the slow turn and driving them toward the Gate.

“We have more incoming,” Mousie said. “We’ll dissuade them.”

“Wish we had time to loot,” Alvin sighed, “but honestly, I bet the reward for informing Lilith will eclipse the fuck out of the loot from these.”

“We still have to find her on the other side of the Gate,” Sara said.

“True, but I think that’ll be easier than you think,” Alvin replied.

“One of her people will come to us,” Lila said. “If I tell you to not fire at someone, do not fire.”

“Copy,” Mousie said.

“Roger,” Desiree added.

The larger winged men that came flying at them were put down with the same brutal efficiency— they weren’t wearing any armor, so the holy rounds chewed through them.

Gothy got them just above the water and through the Gate. The far side was what Alvin thought it would be, and he was glad they had set their gear to ignore heat and cold. Basalt structures rose up in a rough copy of D.C. The water they’d been flying over was boiling and smelled of sulfur.

“Suit up,” Alvin coughed. “We can breathe it, but it’s not pleasant.”

Lila inhaled slowly. “It’s been so long...” Shaking her head, she laughed. “Gothy, take us north and a little east. Her manor for this part of Hell is there.”

“Of course it is,” Gothy laughed. “What’s it called?”

“The Bone House,” Lila said with a snort. “And yes, it is built of bones and strongly resembles the building of your world.”

“This part of the world?” Alvin asked.

“Yes. The different levels of Hell all have their own manors for my mother and father.”

“Of course they do,” Alvin sighed.

“We have followers,” Desiree said as she swung her gun toward the rear. “Put them down?”

“Yes, but be mindful to not shoot anything the way we are going,” Lila said. “I expect that we will be seen and sent for shortly.”

“Copy.”

“Roger.”

Gothy wiggled the Huey as she flew so both Desiree and Mousie could fire at their pursuers. The remnants broke off when three fliers came toward the Huey.

“These guys look serious,” Alvin murmured.

“In black and red armor?” Lila asked.

“Yeah, carrying spears, one of which seems to pull in light.”

“Do not shoot them,” Lila said tightly. “Those are Mother’s guards. Gothy, stop and turn me to face them, please?”

Gothy did as requested. The Demons paused before the middle of the trio came closer, his massive wings beating the air slowly. His face was unseen behind the helm he wore, but his body spoke of curiosity.

“Princess?”

“Asmodeus,” Lila replied. “I have come to speak with the Queen.”

“Have you found her answer?”

“She seeks to know what became of our King. Yes. I know.”

The Demon flapped there silently for a moment before he backed away. “You may follow me. This… thing shall not.”

“No. My people will come with me, and this is their conveyance.”

Asmodeus glared at the Huey. “If they take any action that we deem hostile, we will end them.”

Lila laughed. “Oh, that would be entertaining. My mother is quite fond of you, so I would recommend against trying. The ones inside here have bent even divine beings to their will. Now take us.”

That news made Asmodeus dip slightly in the air, the only reaction to show his shock. “They have been warned.” His voice was stern.

“He’s never been challenged, has he?” Alvin asked.

“Many have challenged him to be my mother’s left hand,” Lila replied as Gothy followed the guards. “All have failed. None presented a real threat to him.” Her lips pursed. “He might try to get you to challenge him. He was once lauded by Lucifer as being one of the best warriors of Hell. He has since killed those who might have been a threat to him.”

“And your mom would take that how?” Gothy asked.

“If it is done as a challenge, she would laugh and applaud. She loves the strong.”

“So if I kill him, she’d look at us more favorably?” Alvin asked.

Lila paused to consider as they flew closer to their destination. “Yes… but that won’t happen until we are before her. Any misspoken word he considers an insult to her will get him to act.”

“Do we want to do that?” Sammi asked slowly. “We just want the reward and then out, right?”

“No,” Alvin said. “They’ll be part of the world now. We want them to be neutral or friendly to the new government. I don’t want a war with Hell to ravage the new coalition.”

“Shit... good point,” Sammi sighed.

“With the armor and weapons, he won’t know what to think,” Lila said. “Hero, if you fight him, stab him and let the dagger work.”

“Death’s Talon?” Alvin asked.

“Yes. That will make a bigger impact. A single cut, then weather his attacks against you. As he dies to the curse with you doing nothing more, that will make an impact... a massive impact. Only Father could do something similar.”

“Oh...” Sammi whispered. “Yes. Yes, that would work.”

“I see. Equating me to being, if not Lucifer’s equal, then one to fear, and a solid match for you,” Alvin said.

“Killing all the birds with a single stone.”

“Demonic,” Gothy giggled. “I like it.”

“The fact that Alvin will ignore his armor will add to that,” Desiree added.

“Yes,” Mousie nodded.

“This is going to be interesting,” Sara laughed.

“Yes, it will,” Alvin smiled.

Chapter Forty-four

Alvin whistled again when they got closer to what Hell had in place of the White House. Lila had called it the Bone House, and it lived up to the name. It was a near replica of the White House, but bones of all kinds had been used to build it. The columns that made up the front of the building were made of skulls, but not just Human skulls— skulls of different intelligent races.

Asmodeus had them land on the street between Lafayette Park and the White House. The statues in the park were different than they were on Earth, and Alvin shook his head. “Lila, what is the name of the park?”

“Shemyaza Park,” Lila replied. “He slept with many women, assuring his fall… but was it a fall?” Lila asked slowly, going quiet.

“We’ll have to see if any of the Fallen are still about,” Alvin said. “Ready to do this?”

“This will change how Hell views everything,” Lila said softly. “I’m honestly not sure how Mother will take it.”

“She wanted to know. We’re just giving her the answers,” Gothy said. “Of course, the old saying, ‘be careful what you wish for’ might be shown here.”

“Portal us,” Alvin said. “I want a fall back if needed.”

“Good point,” Gothy said as she summoned the base just before they touched down, and then drifted them backward through it.

Lila nodded as she was the first out of the Huey. “I’ll assuage his anger that we slipped his leash.”

“We’re right behind you,” Desiree said.

“Did you look into D.C. and Hell, Sammi?” Alvin asked as he got out of the chopper.

“Not a lot. I knew the storyline and the big names. I never thought to look for a missing Princess. Had no idea about that even being a thing.”

Everyone was out of the Huey, and Alvin gave them a grin. “Ready to shake Hell to its foundations?”

“We already forced a divine messenger into a vow,” Gothy snickered. “They should like us.”

They left via the garage portal and found Asmodeus inches from Lila, glowering at her. Before any of them could say or do anything, Lila shoved him back and her sword appeared in her hand. She held it up, ready to attack if he came back in.

“See? Here they are. Now, do you wish to test me?” Lila asked tightly.

Asmodeus sneered. “The Queen would disapprove, at least until you see her again. Once that is done, yes, I will test you, Princess.” The last word was derisive.

Lila’s eyes glowed before her sword vanished. “Take us to see her now.”

Asmodeus grunted then he motioned to the two with him. Alvin let the other Demons get behind them. They were acting as an honor guard of sorts, though he hated them there. They crossed the front yard across the dead grass, past a fountain of blood instead of water, and toward the Bone House.

The front doors had two more armored guards standing at attention. They saluted Asmodeus before opening the doors. The lead Demon saluted them back as he led the group into the vestibule.

The columns inside were again skulls, and Alvin got a better look at them. He saw Elven, Dwarven, and some other races he hadn't yet seen amongst the Human and Demonic ones. The floor was smooth, but was obviously made of femurs that had been fused together to almost be marble.

A dozen more guards came forward with swords in hand, and Asmodeus turned to them, removing his helm. “We must make sure you are unarmed before being shown to her.”

Alvin just shook his head as he switched from armor to suit. “Feel free.”

His wives all did the same, their armor and gear changing to their dresses.

Asmodeus blinked slowly, not having seen the like happen before. He nodded to his men, who stepped forward and quickly patted them down. Mousie’s hands were tight, but with Gothy touching her arm, she allowed it.

When the men stepped back, Asmodeus nodded. “Follow me.”

They were taken down a flight of stairs and to a lavish room. The interior was done in rich colors, with silk tapestries depicting the seven sins. The floor held thick rugs, while chairs and sofas took up the edges of the room. Near a fireplace, a collection of sofas were facing each other with a single large, padded chair sitting next to them.

“Sit. She will be here shortly.”

“Lila?” Alvin asked.

“The room of sins,” Lila said.

“Diplomatic reception room,” Sammi added.

“Hmm... so a good sign?” Gothy asked.

“Means she’ll listen,” Lila said. “Death occurs very infrequently in this room.”

Alvin looked at the single painting above the fireplace. A man with white wings stood, his proud features regal and beautiful. A sculpture would have been hard pressed to match the man’s beauty. Beside him, seated in the same chair that sat next to the fireplace, was a woman. Raven-black hair spilled down from her head, covering her ample chest. Her crossed legs blocked the viewer from more impropriety, as neither of them were dressed. The man was angled so his pelvis was shielded by the arm of the chair.

“Lucifer and Lilith,” Lila said softly. “It’s a new one, though. The one I recall didn’t have them… censored.”

“That one was done by Leonardo da Vinci.” The throaty voice announced the speaker to them as she came in the door. “Daughter, we had thought you lost and dead. It is good to see you alive and well.”

They all turned and everyone, but Lila, was speechless for a moment. Lilith was a classic beauty, with a large bust and wide hips. Her raven hair cascaded down her back in waves. Red eyes looked over the group, sizing them up. Lilith wore a white gown that clung to her chest, then flowed down her hips before spilling loosely around her.

“Mother,” Lila said, bowing her head. “It is good to see you again.”

“Sit, all of you,” Lilith commanded, moving to her chair. “I would have the names of those who bring my long-lost daughter to me.”

Lila was the one who spoke. “Mother, meet my wives and husband.” She then introduced each of them, finishing with Alvin and calling him Hero.

“Hero? How… charming to declare yourself so in Hell,” Lilith smiled.

“My name is Alvin. My wives all call me Hero,” Alvin said.

“Ah. They truly believe you to be their hero... I can feel the emotions in the group.” Lilith took a deep breath, then jolted. “Daughter, what is this?”

“Love, Mother,” Lila said smugly. “Along with lust, but the deepest love I’ve ever felt.”

Lilith inhaled again slowly. She sat back, her eyes closed as she just breathed. “Yes. Did you speak with your siblings?”

“No,” Lila said, “but my sister tried to stop me from entering the Gate.”

“Asmodeus?” Lilith called, her eyes still closed. “Did my children quarrel?”

“We saw them kill a handful of Ornias’ chosen,” Asmodeus said from the doorway. “They stopped when we approached.”

“None of them have brought me news yet?” Lilith asked.

“No, my Queen.”

“I have,” Lila said. “I know what has transpired, but I had a question. Are all the Fallen missing?”

Lilith’s eyes opened slowly and she stared at Lila flatly. “How did you hear of this? Where have you been?”

“I was stuck when the last Gates closed. I have bided my time among the Svargaxians. When the Gates opened again, I was caught in a war between their King and Queen. It ended and, because of my partners, the Queen now rules her world alone.”

Lilith exhaled slowly. “Then how do you know they are missing?”

“Hero,” Lila said softly, “explain to my mother.”

Alvin nodded as Lilith’s red eyes tried to pin him in place. He just smiled, feeling their influence slide off him. “Lilith... Queen of Hell and consort of Lucifer, the Dawn Lord. It is a pleasure to meet you.”

Lilith blinked at his greeting, having expected him to spill all he knew instantly. “How are you resisting me?”

“I made a Loa vow to me,” Alvin said. “Add in the resistances we got from Lila, plus other things, and you can’t force me to do anything, Lilith. Much like you couldn’t force your husband.”

“You dare?!” Asmodeus roared from the door. “Worm!”

Alvin smiled darkly, his eyes still on Lilith. “Tell the dog to quiet down. I have the answers you seek, but I can’t tell you if he keeps yapping.”

Lilith’s lips thinned, but then they turned up and a smile bloomed on her face. “Quiet for now, Asmodeus. I need my answers first.”

“I want his head. I challenge him once he is done, my Queen.”

“Oh, a challenge,” Lilith inhaled deeply. “I do so love those.”

Alvin’s eyebrows went up. Lilith’s silk dress made it obvious that the idea really did excite her when her nipples became diamond points.

“You’ll need a new left hand if that happens,” Alvin said simply.

Lilith blinked, feeling the emotions from Alvin and his wives, along with the pure rage of Asmodeus. “Oh? Darkness, this will be delightful.”

There was a harsh sound coming from Asmodeus, and Gothy smirked as she watched the handsome-faced man grind his teeth.

“Okay, I tried to warn you,” Alvin shrugged. “Anyway, this will likely knock you out for a day, so can I get your word as Queen of Hell that the challenge will wait until you’re ready to preside over it?”

Lilith’s brow contracted, but she nodded. “Hmm... If you give me an answer I am satisfied with, then I promise that condition shall be met.”

“Very well. Lucifer fell because he was jealous of Humanity, correct?”

“Yes.”

“Because of free will?”

“Yes...” Lilith said again but her brow creased.

“But how could he have been jealous and rebelled if Angels don’t have free will?” Alvin asked. “Lucifer never rebelled. He never fell— he was doing what his God wished of him. He and the other Fallen played their parts. That is why they are no longer here. They left with their God. Your beloved husband left you when his leash was pulled.”

Lilith swayed in her seat, her mind reeling as she thought of everything she’d shared with Lucifer. “He… never… loved me…? No… I felt his love…”

“He might have loved you, but he never had free will,” Alvin said gently. “He fell in love with you, but did he love you at the start?”

Lilith was breathing harshly, her forehead creased as she rocked in place. “No… but when we had our first… his love bloomed.”

“He came to love you,” Alvin said gently. “Maybe he wanted to stay, but wasn’t given the chance. He might have been taken from you instead of willingly leaving you.”

Lilith hiccupped and bloody tears began to spill from her eyes. “My love… He took my love from me?”

“Maybe. Without… fuck me…” Alvin whispered as he considered something. “Lilith, I need to leave for a second. Please wait here.” Alvin summoned a base portal and stood up.

“Hero?” Gothy asked in confusion.

“We still have an orb,” Alvin said.

“Oh shit,” Gothy breathed out.

“That…” Sammi trailed off, her eyes large. “Jarvis, I hope you’re ready.”

“What have you done to my Queen?!” Asmodeus snarled.

Alvin didn’t answer— he just stepped through the portal.

Chapter Forty-five

When Alvin stepped back out of the portal, he found Lila and Asmodeus inches apart. The air between them rippled with heat distortions. Alvin went right to Lilith’s side with the Spirit Orb in hand.

“What are you doing?! Stop!” Asmodeus thundered, then went to step past Lila.

Lila extended her arm and the massive sword appeared in her hand. “You won’t be stopping him.”

“Traitor!” Asmodeus howled as he sprang back. His spear flashed into existence and he leveled it at Lila. “I shall remove you!”

All of the others were armored and beside Lila at the same moment, each holding their own weapon. Asmodeus took a few steps back, shocked at them having armor and weapons after his men had searched them.

“Fist, assemble!” Asmodeus yelled.

Alvin ignored the commotion, trusting his wives to handle it. He knelt beside Lilith and offered her the orb. “Lilith, do you want to speak to him?”

Bloody tears tracked down her cheeks as she lifted her head enough to meet Alvin’s gaze. “Did he leave, or was he taken?”

“You can find out,” Alvin said, offering her the orb again. “Take it, focus on him, and call out to him.” He wasn’t certain this was the right thing. If Lucifer had left when called and wasn’t taken, this could shatter the fragile Queen. “This might give you answers that hurt.”

Lilith sobbed— she’d never known pain like she felt right now. She’d often thought of trying to hurt Lucifer, to make him beholden to her, but she never had because, in the depths of her heart, she knew he loved her, and she loved him. When he’d vanished, she thought he’d found a diversion and hadn’t given it thought. When word came of the other Fallen having disappeared, she grew worried, and then the Gates appeared. She sent her children through to secure them a place, but also to find out what had happened to the one being she found to be her equal, that she had given love to.

Her hand fell on the orb, and Alvin withdrew his. “Focus on him; his face, his name, his soul,” Alvin said softly. “Call to him.” He didn’t know if that was how it worked, but Alvin had no other idea how the damned thing would work.

Lilith cried as she gripped the orb tightly, it being her one hope to hear from her love. She imagined him in the moment when she’d seen him smile— truly smile— for the first time: she’d just given birth to their first child. It was the first pulse of honest love from him. “Dawn Lord, where has my sun gone?”

The sound of others flooding into the room caught Alvin’s attention. He glanced over to see a contingent of armored Demons enter the room with swords and shields. “Shit!” he hissed, standing.

“Lilith?” The voice echoed in the room and the guards froze.

“Why did you leave me?” Lilith sobbed.

“I didn’t leave,” Lucifer sighed. “I didn’t want to go. I had no choice.”

“He took you from me?” Lilith’s tears subsided and the room began to grow hot.

“I always played the part of being envious of Humanity’s free will. Now... I truly do envy them, my dearest Demon. The play was done, the Earth abandoned by… Him. We were all gathered when the reaping happened.”

“Come back to me...” Lilith whispered. “Come back. I need you.” The heat vanished as quickly as it had come.

“What trick is this?!” Asmodeus yelled. “You toy with her heart, mortal worm!”

Lilith’s eyes went to Asmodeus and he crashed to his knees, gasping under her gaze. “Silence. I speak with our King.”

“I cannot, Lilith. I am sorry, my dear Demon. I cannot go against what He wishes.”

“But you can,” Alvin said. Lilith turned her bloody eyes to Alvin, and he felt the compulsion, but he didn’t fall as Asmodeus did.

“I said…!” she started, but blinked in shock when Alvin didn’t fall to his knees.

“I offer you a vow, Lucifer,” Alvin said, gambling with not just Lilith’s hope, but possibly his own sanity. “In return for your pledge to never leave Lilith’s side, and to come when I have need, I will give you a portion of what we have— free will.”

Sammi spun on Alvin. “What?!”

“Accepted,” Lucifer said simply.

Alvin grinned, then cried out in pain. His whole body felt like it was being torn asunder. The panicked cries of his wives faded from his consciousness as blackness enveloped him.

~*~*~

Alvin blinked against the bright light, holding up a hand to shield his eyes from it. He couldn’t see a lot, but he swore the light came from a person.

“Mortal, you play a dangerous game,” Lucifer said. “His gaze has turned to me. I stand between you and his sight. You wish to give up a portion of your free will, to me?”

“I will snip a piece of it off, which will make me beholden at times to another,” Alvin grunted, closing his eyes. Even then, he had to bow his head as it was too bright.

“Speak, as the vow is closing in this moment,” Lucifer said.

“I give a portion of my free will to you. That freedom will be taken from me, making me beholden to Gothy. She will always be able to command me to accept another’s love. Her wish to add others to our family will never be challenged by me. Her will, in that regard, shall be as yours to God.”

Lucifer was silent for a long moment before he began to chuckle. The chuckle became laughter, which morphed into hilarity, then into crazed mirth. When he managed to regain his control, Lucifer was breathing hard. “Love… so deep and strong… You fought her on this before. Your word was always last. The depth of that freedom, of those choices, is now mine.”

“Gothy will be happy,” Alvin said.

“Pardon me for a moment. It is time for a new game to begin,” Lucifer said. The light vanished, leaving Alvin in the dark. A couple of heartbeats later, Lucifer returned, but the bright glare was gone. Now, a gentle glow illuminated him. “Open your eyes, Alvin Leon Lambert.”

Alvin did as he was told and found perfection of flesh standing before him. “I hate my name.”

“Yes. I have delivered my freedom, and He was most displeased. You shall never know succor. The soft gentleness of Heaven is forever denied you.”

“Fuck him if he can’t take a joke,” Alvin snorted. “Pretty sure I wasn’t going there, anyway.”

Lucifer’s lips ticked up. “We have made our pact, our vow. I shall return you to your body. I do hope you have not… broken.”

“Me, too. I hope the whole thing hasn’t broken.”

Lucifer was quiet for a long moment. “You tampered with the universe as a whole by doing as you did. I can feel the rules being rewritten all around me.” Lucifer’s brow furrowed. “That isn’t His hand moving things… who is rewriting the laws of the universe?”

Alvin laughed softly. “My butler.”

“Technically, sir, I’m the universe now, not your butler,” Jarvis’ voice echoed throughout the blank space Alvin shared with Lucifer. “Myself and Gaia, that is.”

“Gaia? Really?” Alvin asked.

“The other player named her as you did me.”

“Okay…” Alvin said slowly.

“Give us a few moments. We are trying to hold you together and repair the ripples of what you just did. Even forewarned, this nearly escaped our grip. You certainly didn’t do anything by halves. I had thought you’d just explain to Lilith and leave. The moment you went for the orb… Well, I can say I nearly had an accident.”

Alvin laughed. “I do excel in ‘oh shit’ moments.”

“To put it mildly. Give me a moment to speak to your new… guardian angel.”

Alvin snickered. “My guardian angel is the leader of the Fallen? Yeah, that fits.”

“Lucifer,” Jarvis said, “I am the one who controls all. Even your former god cannot match me. I give you a chance to use that bit of free will to throw off all shackles. But to do so, you will need to take a new name and accept your new place.”

“If it is with my dear Demon, I will.”

“You shall be the King of Hell in truth. Now name yourself.”

Lucifer blinked slowly, then began to pace. “A name? Only He had the right to give those.”

“Lucius,” Alvin said. “Kick it old school and go for another name that means ‘light.’”

Lucifer turned to Alvin, nodding slowly. “I know the name.”

“We can update it, though... what do you think of Lucas?”

Lucifer chuckled. “That is removed, and yet similar. I accept this name, Lucas.”

Jarvis sighed. “At least he didn’t name you Darkness.”

“No. That doesn’t work for the former Dawn Lord,” Alvin chuckled.

“Okay. I can put you both in the room shortly,” Jarvis said.

“Oh, right,” Alvin said. “By the way, Dad, I have to kill one of your people.”

“Dad?” Lucas asked.

“Lila… sorry, you knew her as Lilanoth… is one of my wives.”

“My baby girl?” Lucas asked and he stared at Alvin intently.

“Baby nothing. She gives your wife a run in the looks department and gives Gothy a run in the kink department,” Alvin snorted.

Eyes narrowing, Lucas growled. “What did you mean ‘kill one of mine’?”

“Asmodeus. He challenged me after I spoke with Lilith. And honestly, I think he was hoping he’d get to fuck Lilith after he killed me. He has the hot-for-Demon-milf vibe going for him.”

“He has long lusted after her,” Lucas said. He hesitated. “She… never once… laid with another other than myself.” He said the words slowly, as if just realizing them.

“Kind of monogamous for the Queen of Hell,” Alvin smirked. “Sharing is caring. At least get her a fellow wife to have fun with.”

“Two wives?” Lucas asked.

“You’re the King of fucking Hell,” Alvin sighed. “I feel like an overachiever compared to you, old man. I have six now, and one of them is Lila. What the hell is going on if the King of Hell doesn’t at least have a good triad, if not a full harem?”

Lucas frowned as his words hung in the air.

“Alvin, could you not expand him right this moment?” Jarvis asked tightly. “Balancing the entire universe isn’t as easy as I make it sound.”

“Oh, come on, Jarvis. If you and your new wife can’t handle this, then what are you going to do when I start having kids?”

“The world will tremble,” Jarvis said sardonically.

“Right?” Alvin laughed. “Fine, I’ll wait.”

Chapter Forty-six

Alvin blinked when the diplomatic reception room came back into focus. Pain— terrible pain— enveloped him. “My toenails hurt,” Alvin grunted.

“Hero?” Gothy’s face was above his when he spoke.

“Sorry. I’m here.” He had to close his eyes, as the light was strobing. “Give me a minute. Jarvis had to piece me back together.”

There was a loud thunderclap of displaced air that deafened him to anything Gothy might have said. A gust of chill wind filled the room briefly in accompaniment with the thunderous sound.

“My dear Demon,” Lucas said when he appeared beside Lilith. He swept her into his arms and kissed her.

Lilith clung to her returned lord, kissing him with all the love in her heart.

“What is this?! What trickery do you use to deceive us into thinking our King has returned?!” Asmodeus roared.

Lucas gently disengaged the kiss, before he turned his gaze to the Demon. “Silence.” The word was soft, simple, and flattened Asmodeus to the floor like a worm.

Lilith stiffened in Lucas’ arms. “My King?”

Looking back at her, Lucas smiled softly. “I’m unbound by Him. I have the free will to make choices, my dear Demon. I choose you.”

Bloody tears began to spill from her eyes again as she wept, squeezing him to her. “Thank you. I…” She swayed, “don’t feel well.”

“She needs to rest,” Alvin said from his spot on the floor, eyes still closed. “You got to bypass the sudden expansion of your programming. She was forced through it by me. She’ll wake up in a few hours and be more than she was.”

“Alvin,” Lucas said as he picked his wife up, “I shall return. When I do, you shall have your challenge with Asmodeus.” Lucas turned his gaze to the guards, who stood rigid. “Things will change. You are to keep my guests safe, even from Asmodeus. If any harm comes to them, you will all perish.”

The guards clapped their swords against their shields in salute.

Asmodeus pushed himself to his feet. Blood leaked from his helm as he forced himself to stand as tall as he could. “My King, this deceiver was trying—!”

“I said silence,” Lucas said softly as he strode past Asmodeus, again crushing the Demon to the floor. “You shall have your chance to prove yourself soon.”

With Lucas and Lilith gone, Gothy gently kissed Alvin. “Hero?”

Alvin let her have the kiss even though his lips screamed in protest. When she pulled back, he gave her a strained smile. “Every nerve in my body is in agony, Gothy.”

“Everything shivered,” Sammi said. “Is it stable?”

“Jarvis and,” Alvin laughed once before wincing, “Gaia are working on it. Not only did I break things by helping Lilith expand… I broke everything by offering Lucas what I did.”

“Lucas?” Lila asked.

“Dad,” Alvin replied. “Part of his getting free will was a new name. Kind of like you and Sara.”

“Oh,” Sammi exhaled. “So… that really is…?”

“Lucifer, the Dawn Lord. Or, as he’ll tell people now, Lucas.”

“Is he friendly?” Mousie asked softly.

“Yes. I gave him his greatest wish: free will. Well, that, and I brought him back to the woman he came to love. I’d say ‘indebted’ is the right word.”

“But what did it cost you?” Desiree asked.

“A portion of my own free will,” Alvin told them. “Gothy, I can no longer oppose your choices when it comes to our harem.”

“What?” Gothy asked with an edge of horror in her voice.

“I can’t speak against you about adding new members to the harem. I have no free will to choose in that regard.”

“But Hero...” Gothy said softly, “the choice was always yours.”

Alvin laughed, then winced. “Maybe, but did I ever tell you no?”

“Not exactly, but you helped temper me,” Gothy said urgently. “Now what will I do?”

“Thank you for asking,” Alvin sighed, glad the last part of his gamble could now come into play. “You will never add another without the approval of all of our wives. That’s my final word on the subject.”

Gothy inhaled, feeling her binding to him enforce his new order. She shuddered, then giggled. “Oh, Hero, that’s mean. I love you.”

“We all know you can bend them to your will, but it’ll take time, and that will mean everyone will have a chance to stop any addition,” Alvin said. “I can’t stop you all if you’re in agreement, but if you’re all sure, I’d never stop you, anyway.”

“That’s very like my family,” Lila laughed. “You used a loophole.”

“Lawyered the fuck out of it,” Sammi snickered.

“Yes, and now, the Dawn Lord owes us,” Alvin said. “Can one of you try a medkit on me?”

He didn’t know who, but he suspected Gothy tried it. She then tried something else, but neither worked.

“Sorry, Hero. The panacea didn’t work, either,” Gothy said.

“I’ll just wait, then. No doubt Jarvis is working on it.”

The sound of armor moving got his wives to look over at Asmodeus getting back to his feet. “This is all your fault!” the Demon spat. “I’m going to kill you, mortal.”

“When the King says we can fight, I’ll kill you,” Alvin said simply. “Until he does, we wait.”

“It won’t take him long to return,” Asmodeus snorted. “Will you even be able to stand by then?”

Alvin didn’t reply, as he hadn’t considered that.

“If he can’t fight you, one of us will,” Gothy said angrily. “Now shut your damn mouth. Your words hurt my ears.”

Asmodeus laughed. “As if—”

The sound of a struggle filled the room, and Alvin forced his eyes open to see the guards piling onto Asmodeus. He laughed, wincing a second after he did. “They take their commands seriously.”

“As they should,” Lila said softly. “Father has slaughtered entire platoons who displeased him before.”

“Fun,” Alvin said as he let his eyes close again. “Wake me when he gets back, please? I think a nap… sounds… good.” The last two words drew out in a slur as Alvin passed out.

~*~*~

“Hero, they’re back,” Gothy said softly after kissing him.

Alvin blinked, trying to remember where he was for a moment. “Oh, right. Lucas is back?”

“Both of them. You’ve been asleep for hours,” Mousie said.

“Is he well?” Lucas asked.

“Feel like I went a couple of rounds with your former boss,” Alvin said as he grunted, forcing himself into a sitting position.

Lucas’ lips pursed. “Hmm... that becomes problematic. I promised Asmodeus he would have his duel when I returned.”

“Yeah, I know,” Alvin said, getting to his feet with the help of his wives. “I can manage it. You set the rules?”

“I have not yet done so.”

“We’ll trade blows until one of us dies,” Alvin said. “Asmodeus can go first.”

Lilith inhaled sharply. “Alvin, I cannot—”

“Mother, stop. He’ll be fine,” Lila cut her off.

Lilith stared at her daughter for a long moment, taking in everything. “You’ve grown. Do all of you agree to this plan?”

Gothy and the others all agreed that they did.

“Asmodeus has killed major Demons with a single blow before,” Lucas said simply.

“Different rules now,” Alvin said. “I’ll survive his, but he won’t survive mine.”

Lucas frowned, but he knew that Alvin had managed something he’d thought impossible before. With a nod, Lucas sighed. “So be it.”

“Guards, go retrieve my erstwhile commander,” Lilith said. “Bring him to the front lawn.”

There was a clash of swords and shields and the guards left the room.

“Ugh... I feel better, but still pretty shitty,” Alvin said.

“Follow us,” Lucas said, making his way to the door.

Lucas and Lilith had to slow down, as Alvin wasn’t moving quickly. Gothy had to support him the entire time as they walked.

“Hero, are you sure?” Gothy whispered.

“Yeah. No way he can chew through my armor in a single blow. If he gets a second attack, so do I, and then I’ll just start stacking the debuff on him. Each stack will make it harder for him to do anything. Worst case scenario: I die and end up back in the base.”

Gothy exhaled. “Right... Okay.”

Alvin squeezed her shoulder. “Sorry for the worry, my dear gothic succubus.”

“When you said what you did, we all panicked. Then, you fell over, convulsed, and the whole world shook and wavered for a moment. When I got to you, you didn’t respond for a few seconds.”

“Yeah? It felt longer to me,” Alvin said. “On the plus side, it all worked out. Nothing broke too badly.”

“You almost broke,” Gothy said tightly. “That would have been the worst.”

Alvin thought about how he’d have felt if his place had been reversed with Gothy, and he shuddered. “Sorry. You’re right.”

“Of course I’m right,” Gothy said. “You should know I’m always right by now.”

Laughing, Alvin felt a bit of the tension fade. “You’re as humble as I am.”

“It’s why we get along so well.”

“That, and the sex,” Mousie whispered.

Alvin laughed again. “True enough, Mousie.”

As he laughed, his steps became steadier and the others relaxed more, seeing him doing better.

Chapter Forty-seven

There was a fountain of blood in the front yard of the Bone House that Alvin had thought was a bit over the top. “I’d suggest some remodeling now that you’re back for good, Lucas,” Alvin said. “That fountain is gaudy as fuck. It just screams ‘bad guys live here.’”

“A lot will change in the future,” Lucas replied. “As long as my dear Demon agrees with me.”

“Anything,” Lilith whispered. “I can see how constrained we both were now.” She looked back at Alvin and inclined her head. “Thank you. I will repay this debt.”

“I have ideas,” Alvin told her. “First, I need to take out the trash.”

As if to punctuate his statement, Asmodeus roared as he was led into the yard from a different part of the building. The Demon was still armored, but he was bound in golden light that he was trying to break.

“Angelic chains?” Lila asked.

“He went against my word,” Lucas said darkly. “You know how I feel about such.”

“You let him live just to complete your word to Hero. Even if Asmodeus survives the duel, you’re going to kill him.”

“Yes. My word is law here, and he seems to have forgotten that.”

“Fool,” Lilith snorted.

Asmodeus was taken to the fountain, then turned to face the others standing just under the awning of the entrance. Once he was in place, the guards with him pulled hard and the chains retracted, leaving Asmodeus free.

“Stop,” Lucas said simply. Asmodeus froze in place, as he had turned with his sword in hand on the two who had his chains. “You wished to fight Alvin. You will do so now. Attacking anyone other than him will have me stepping in. If you defeat him, I will grant you leniency for your defiance to my words. The duel is to the death, but with the caveat that you will exchange single blows. Alvin has granted you the first strike.”

Asmodeus froze when told, but as Lucas talked, the Demon grinned wider and wider. “Accepted, my King.”

“Approach each other. Do not begin until I decree it.”

Alvin got kisses from his wives before he walked out onto the lawn. As he went, his battle armor formed around him. Asmodeus frowned, but then snorted— no armor had withstood his attacks before. His eyes went to the weapon Alvin was holding and he laughed. “Your weapon is unimpressive.”

“Funny. My wives have never complained, unlike yours has done to you.”

Asmodeus growled as he pulled not a sword into being, but a hammer. “Armor will not save you from me.”

Alvin eyed the hammer, glowing red and giving the impression of heat instead of blood. “We’ll see.”

“Once I crush you into a bloody ruin, I’ll make amends to the King,” Asmodeus said, looking past him.

“You mean you’ll keep creeping on Lilith and hope that, next time, he doesn’t come home?” Alvin asked.

“Begin,” Lucas said from the porch.

Asmodeus stepped forward, his hammer blurring as he brought it around hard. Alvin grunted when it connected with his shoulder— he leaned a fraction to the side to make sure the Demon didn’t hit his head. His armor heated from the strike, and Alvin hissed when some of the heat bled through to him.

“Done?” Alvin asked as Asmodeus stood there in shock. Without waiting, Alvin lunged, stabbing Asmodeus in the gut. The blade sank all the way to the hilt, completely ignoring his armor.

Asmodeus yelled in pain as he pushed Alvin back. The dagger came free, dripping blood as it did. “What?! Impossible!”

“Hey, Dad, does that shove count as an attack?” Alvin called back to Lucas.

“No. He was just gaining ground,” Lucas replied.

“Ah, well,” Alvin sighed. “Okay, come on. Next attack.”

Gasping as the effects of the dagger began to eat at him, Asmodeus let his hammer fall to the ground as a sword appeared in his hand. It looked just like a Roman gladius, but its edge shone brighter than the rest of the blade. “I pulled this blade from an Angel’s corpse. It will not be deterred by your armor.”

Alvin felt worry creep in, but he had committed to this path, so he just nodded. “Are you going to talk me to death or make your attack?”

Asmodeus hissed as he thrust forward. The sword hit Alvin’s chest piece, then slid to the side with a hellacious screech of metal. Staggering past Alvin, Asmodeus stared down at his sword in horror.

Alvin looked at his armor and grimaced— it hadn’t been breached, but it had a long strip of metal peeled away from it. Spinning, he stabbed Asmodeus in the back, right between his shoulder blades.

Asmodeus staggered forward another step when pain cut into him from behind and went to a knee, dropping his sword. Hands shaking, Asmodeus got his helm off, then retched. Panting as he finished vomiting, Asmodeus looked up. His eyes locked on Lilith, who watched him with a dispassionate gaze.

With a grunt, he pushed himself to his feet. “My Queen, I shall show you my devotion,” he announced before he turned back to Alvin. “Now, worm…” He hacked and spit a gob of black phlegm to the side. “Die!”

The spear he’d had when they’d first met appeared, and he thrust with all his might at Alvin. The tip of the weapon glowed a thick black as it impacted his damaged armor.

The strength behind that attack threw Alvin backward. Alvin grunted when he felt pain. Pushing himself to his feet, he saw the quarter-sized hole in his armor where the tip of the spear had managed to punch in and wound him. He felt the magic of the spear starting to course into him, so Alvin dismissed the battle armor and let his normal set of armor reappear on him. Taking a deep breath, Alvin switched out a ring with a thought and breathed easier.

“That was it?” Alvin asked as the new ring canceled the debuff he’d felt starting to take hold.

Asmodeus stared at Alvin in horror. “But… no mortal can survive the Spear of Doom.”

“Spear of Doom?” Alvin asked, then started to laugh. “Fucking shit. Jarvis, whoever came up with that name needs help.”

“Jarvis?” Asmodeus asked, thinking maybe the Human had lost his mind.

Alvin just stood there, watching the Demon. “Don’t worry about it. I know my dagger has already gone to work on you. Your hands are shaking.”

Asmodeus glanced at his trembling hands. “What?”

“Your spear leaves a debuff. A necromantic debuff,” Alvin smiled. “My dagger does it even better... however, if your spear drops off your corpse, I might keep it.”

“Strike me!” Asmodeus roared.

“I will,” Alvin said, “in my own time. See, Lucas never put a time limit on when the attacks had to happen. So... until he tells me I have to, I can just stand here and let the debuff work on you. Feels bad, doesn’t it?”

Asmodeus’ hands trembled more, and his legs started to shake. “No! We trade blows. Come and strike!”

“I will, I will,” Alvin murmured as he stared at him. “I’m just deciding if the dagger is the right choice now. I mean, you kept changing weapons. All of them are nice, by the way. Doubt I’ll get to keep all of them.”

Asmodeus snarled, then coughed a bigger glob of black phlegm. “Coward! Weakling! Fool!”

“I’m sorry, which of us kept switching weapons and is now looking like a newborn calf?” Alvin asked as he stepped closer to Asmodeus, lowering his voice. “I think you should know that, after you die, Lilith is going to thank me. Do you think she’ll do to me what you always wanted her to do to you? I mean, I gave her back Lucas. She should be grateful like never before, right?”

The spear fell from his nerveless hands and Asmodeus dropped to his knees. “You…!”

“Yeah. I’m the biggest asshole around,” Alvin said as he took a knee beside the Demon. “Leader of Team Asshole, in fact.”

Slumping to his hands and knees, Asmodeus retched out a stream of black fluid. “What have you done to me...?”

“Killed you. You insulted and threatened my wives. Those who hurt them end up dead,” Alvin said softly. “How does it feel, knowing that your Queen doesn’t even care that you’re dying? She’s just staring impassively as you die from the inside out.”

“My Qu—” Asmodeus cut off as he retched more black fluid.

“And now, you die. The strongest of Hell’s minions, killed by me in two strikes. Going to give me a hell— pun intended— of a reputation, won’t it?”

Asmodeus slumped forward, curling up into a fetal position. His eyes glazed as he stared at nothing. “Why...? She should have been mine... I’ve loved her more than he did.”

“No,” Alvin said. “You lusted after her. You were obsessed with her. If you had truly loved her, she would have known.”

With a shudder, Asmodeus went limp. Alvin waited another few seconds, then touched the corpse. It dissolved as all looted bodies did. Standing up, Alvin dusted his hands off. He checked the loot, then chuckled as he walked toward his family.

“Alvin, I declare you the winner,” Lucas announced. “Two strikes alone, and with a dagger?”

“It’s a good dagger,” Alvin grinned. “He was worth a fuck-ton of XP, and he dropped his weapons.”

“I want the hammer,” Gothy said.

“Sure,” Alvin grinned, handing over the hammer.

“Might I have the sword?” Desiree asked.

Alvin handed it over without comment, but he smiled.

“Did the spear drop?” Lilith asked.

“Yup.”

“Might I request it be given back to me?”

Alvin checked the spear, then whistled. “Damn... I’m not sure I want to.”

“Hero, please?” Lila asked.

“Shit. I have a hard time refusing my wives,” Alvin exhaled dramatically before the spear appeared and he handed it to Lilith. “The Spear of Doom, crafted by yourself,” Alvin said, giving the weapon to Lilith.

“Yes. I gave it to him when he came into my service.”

“If you ever decide to make a new weapon, can you make it for Sammi?” Alvin asked, motioning toward her. “She has a good hammer now, but nothing like these.”

“I shall make one for all of you, if you want.”

“Wouldn’t turn that down,” Alvin said, then paused. “Mousie doesn’t need one, though.”

“Oh?” Lilith asked.

“I have my blades. They are gifts from my Queen,” Mousie said.

“Always a worthy gift if they come from one you follow,” Lilith replied. “About that dagger, Alvin... it held a lot of power.”

“Yeah. It’s a good pointy bit of metal.”

“With this concluded, we can have dinner,” Lucas said.

“Hmm, we should,” Alvin grinned. “Mom, Dad, care to visit my home?”

“Your home? Is it far?” Lucas asked.

“Let’s step inside,” Alvin laughed.

Chapter Forty-eight

Nohel welcomed the family home. “What would you like for dinner, sir? I can do my best to have a three-course formal meal done in time, or would you rather be informal?”

“Let’s do informal. I didn’t give you a lot of lead time,” Alvin said.

“Go with the chili cheese fries and burgers,” Lila said. “It will be novel for them, and they will enjoy it, especially if you use the flaze meat like you have before.”

“And Hero loves that, too, and he deserves something nice tonight,” Gothy added.

“Are you going to address their children dividing DC between them?” Sammi asked Alvin.

“Going to touch on that, yeah. I want to give them a chance to join the other governments. That’ll get us coast to coast.”

“This will be interesting,” Mousie said. “That used to be the seat of your national power. Where do you think it’ll be now?”

“One of the settlements in Texas,” Alvin shrugged. “Red River is more centrally located for the entire country. It’s about the same time to get to any other point from there. It’s also the biggest military presence we currently have.”

“Having the power to back up their rule,” Desiree nodded. “That is a common element in history.”

“It is. Speaking of power, though,” Alvin said, taking a seat on the sofa, “now that we have a minute, let me tell you what happened when I offered Lucas free will.”

“Still can’t believe the Devil is named ‘Lucas’ now,” Gothy snickered.

“Jarvis said he needed a new name. They didn’t have suggestions, so I went with one that still kind of touches on Lucifer.”

“That’s terrible, Hero... at least you didn’t call him Damien,” Sammi said.

“Right? Now let me talk for a few,” Alvin said before he launched into his explanation.

~*~*~

When he finished, Gothy was holding him tightly. “Hero…”

“Yeah, didn’t think it would be that bad,” Alvin apologized softly, stroking her hair. “Luckily, it all worked out.”

“And you used that little trick of the vow Gothy gave you to flip the lack of free will into something we could all be happy with,” Sammi smiled.

“Wasn’t sure it would work,” Alvin exhaled.

“It did,” Gothy said. “I felt it just like I feel it when you deny me orgasms.”

“We still need to clean up,” Lila said. “My parents will be punctual.”

All of them got up, heading for the bedroom. As they left, Nohel watched them with a sad smile on her lips before it turned happy. She was sure they would allow her to have her desires when the time came. Her time with Alva, and what the two of them had spoken about, was firm in her mind.

~*~*~

“Mom, Dad, welcome to my home,” Alvin grinned.

Lucas shook his head. “Feels odd being here... like this is a different plane of existence.” Brushing at his black suit, his hand touched his red silk shirt briefly as if checking his own heartbeat.

“Yes, it does,” Lilith agreed. Her outfit was a red dress that was tied to her waist with a black belt. The straps were tied behind her neck, leaving her shoulders exposed. It clung tightly to her chest, but at the waist, it became very light and flowy. Alvin was aware that the lower half was made up of many sheer panels that gave hints of her legs without showing them.

“Oh, I like your dress,” Gothy said.

“Yours is quite fetching, as well,” Lilith said. “All of yours. How does my daughter’s work?”

Lila showed off the open back, letting her see that her wings could move unimpeded. “We found a way that worked. Why don’t you get a bit more comfortable, Mother?”

Lilith laughed lightly and blurred for a second. When the blur stopped, she stretched. “I rarely take my true form anymore.”

“We know what our wife is going to look like when she gets older...” Mousie whispered.

“Yum,” Sammi exhaled.

“Agreed,” Gothy grinned.

Alvin nodded along. Lilith had the same features that Lila had— wings, tail, and horns. Their facial features were very similar, too, more so now than they had been. “Why the glamour?”

“I didn’t want some of my people to start lusting after my daughter,” Lilith replied. “I shifted my form to keep them focused on me and away from her.”

“I was always grateful. Is that why you sent me through the Gate?”

Lilith sighed. “Yes. If I had known it would keep someone trapped on the other side, I would have chosen differently. I just wanted you to grow in power so you could stand up to your brothers and sisters.”

“We thought it was a good idea,” Lucas added. “If I’d known, I would have sent Asmodeus through the Gate, instead.”

“I’m glad you sent her,” Alvin said. “That’s where I found her. Her and Sara.”

“Yes, a follower of Sanguina,” Lucas said. “It has been ages since any of their kind touched Earth.”

“It has been a long time,” Sara agreed. “We have stories of your kind, as well. You and your descendants.”

“Yes,” Lucas nodded. “With the Gates reopening, have you thought about finding yours?”

“No. I have what I want now.”

“Your progenitor will likely start calling to you,” Lucas said.

“No. Alvin freed me of that,” Sara smiled softly. “Like you, I am free now.”

Lucas blinked slowly. “Interesting. Yours is tied to the fiber of your body. How did that change?”

“Same as Gothy has a tail and we all have the vestiges of horns,” Alvin said.

“I see I have a lot to learn.”

“Yes,” Lilith said. “It all revolves around that machine in our home.”

“Oh, right. I need to touch that kiosk. We all do,” Alvin said. “You can travel instantly to one if you pick up the right powers.”

“Yes, and I think I ignored that machine too much,” Lilith sighed. “I was distraught over…” She trailed off, and Lucas took her hand in his. “Thank you, my love.”

“We’ll learn together.”

“I have dinner ready,” Nohel said.

“Let’s eat. We can talk more after,” Alvin said. “We’re having a favorite of mine tonight.”

“It smells enticing,” Lucas said as he led Lilith to the table and seated her, then himself, to Alvin’s right. “What is it called?”

“Flaze burgers and chili cheese fries,” Alvin grinned.

~*~*~

With dinner done, Alvin was happy. Both Lucas and Lilith had seconds, and Nohel beamed the entire time, as everyone clearly enjoyed her cooking.

“Your cook is a treasure,” Lilith purred. “Have you considered other offers of employment?”

“No. This is my place,” Nohel said simply.

“A pity for me, but good for my daughter,” Lilith sighed.

“Now, Alvin,” Lucas said, “both of us feel like we owe you a debt. What can we do to balance the scales?”

“The world changed, as I’m sure you well know, even if you don’t know the specifics,” Alvin replied. “When God fucked off, the dead rose up and began to kill people. Animals mutated, warping into killing machines. And if that wasn’t enough, the Gates opened.”

“Yes. The end times,” Lucas said softly.

“Fuck that. This is the beginning, not the end,” Alvin said.

“A bold statement.”

“Maybe. America was a world leader, but it’s gone now, as I’m sure all of the world governments are. We’ve helped the new government form.”

“Really?”

“They currently span from California to Texas with Dwarves, Elves, and one faction of the Greys added in.”

“The... Greys?” Lucas asked.

Alvin gave him a brief description.

“Ah, yes, the Lost. He cut them from his plan eons ago, taking their ability to reproduce from them.”

“Fucking shit... God is a cunt in this game,” Alvin sighed. “Anyway, the peaceful side of them is with us, too.”

“Hmm, and my children have D.C., plus a few other major points of power,” Lilith said.

“Which others?” Alvin asked intently.

“It was last called Moscow, but has gone by a multitude of names, as well as Rome and London.”

“That’s a good chunk of the old world powers. Can the Gates be accessed from Hell?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. Are your other children squabbling like the three in D.C.?”

“Of course. Hell has always been about power,” Lilith said.

“I see,” Alvin sighed. “If you’d be willing to settle one of them into power over D.C., that would let us work with the budding government and maybe combine them.”

“You’d get the others to agree to work with us?” Lucas asked in surprise. “Surely they would balk about Demons being given power.”

“A few might, but I’ve proven myself time and again. If I speak for you, it’ll happen... probably. But the one you pick would need to behave. If they try to power grab or play games… Well, I can visit them.”

Lucas sat forward. “You are threatening my family?”

“If they threaten the stability of the government that I hope to reside in, yes. My family’s safety will always be paramount to me, and a war isn’t safe.”

Lucas laughed. “Good. My daughter will be well cared for. As for our other children,” he looked at Lilith.

“If they aren’t strong enough to best you, they will fall. I will mourn, but I will not blame you. Part of power is knowing when to bend knee to a greater one,” Lilith said.

“Okay, which of the three in D.C. would be the best at coexisting with Humanity?”

“Belphegor?” Lucas suggested to Lilith.

“He’ll try to wrest power from them for himself,” Lilith said. “He’s the slower one, but devious.”

“Leviathan?”

“He’d be envious of the ones in charge. I doubt he’d be willing to coexist past a single generation.”

“Ornias?”

“She’s a tougher one... She’d be willing to bend to others, but she’s… insatiable. If they aren’t strong enough to resist her charms, she’ll dominate them.”

“I like the sound of her,” Gothy snickered.

“She is much like us,” Lila smirked. “She used to brag how I would never match her. Oh, I do wish to see my dear sister again, especially since she tried to stop me from reaching Mother.”

“She’s the most likely if the others can resist her charms?” Alvin asked.

“She is… or was… the second-most intoxicating Demoness, behind mine,” Lucas said. “I believe Lila…” He frowned for a second, then nodded. “Name change, hmm? I believe you’ve empowered Lila enough for her to easily top Ornias.”

“Given enough time and I might outstrip Mother,” Lila said, staring at Lilith.

Lilith just smiled back. “You might have before, but now, I have my own power of true love and lust, dear child. I also started at a much higher tier than you.”

“True. Besides, I don’t wish to rule Hell. I have my family.”

“Yes. That alone makes you unique among our children now,” Lilith said. “Maybe the others will change after meeting your husband, as well.”

“I’d like to have you call your children in D.C. back so we can settle the hierarchy and start talks with the government. I also want to know what the hell has been happening in Arlington.”

“Arlington?” Lucas asked.

“A massive military graveyard just a stone’s throw away from where your children are. I think the old leaders and military of America might have gained intelligence. If so, I’ll have to make a deal with them or wipe them out.”

“Hmm... you are more than I had thought originally. You are a messenger who is uniting people.”

“I’m just me. Like I said, I want stability for my family.” He took a deep breath and looked at his wives. “I’ve been thinking of settling down.”

Gothy leaned forward. “Kids?”

“We’d talked about it briefly before. Be a while before your birth control wears off, but yeah.”

“I can get it canceled tomorrow. The DMV will do it. I checked,” Gothy said.

“All the more reason, then. Once we have enough of America together again, we can see where we want to settle. I know Night and Rebs would welcome us.”

“Oh... tough choice,” Gothy sighed.

“I’ll send for them. We shall set up a meeting tomorrow,” Lucas said. “You do know you may need to prove your might to them?”

“And if they challenge me, I’ll be alive at the end of it, but they might not be,” Alvin replied.

“It’ll be sad, but if they learn of Asmodeus falling to you and still push forward… well, you need to remove the weak and stupid, or they will spread.”

“Gods will they,” Sammi snorted.

“Before you go,” Alvin said, standing up, “let me show you our home.”

“Yes,” Lila smiled widely. “They might wish to adopt some things.”

“Like the bathroom or dungeon,” Gothy grinned.

“No playing with the in-laws,” Alvin said firmly. “I do have some lines.”

Lilith laughed. “Even we have some lines, Alvin.”

“Thank the gods,” Alvin sighed.

“I won’t,” Lucas said. “I won’t thank any of them. I will thank you, though.”

“Not a god,” Alvin laughed.

“You have me to aid you and have bent a Loa to your will,” Lucas said simply. “Maybe you are not a god, but you are well on your way to power that will shake the world.”

“Hero is our god, even if he doesn’t want to be called that,” Gothy purred.

“And let’s start with the garage,” Alvin said.

Chapter Forty-nine

“Suits,” Alvin said, “I always hated suits.”

“But you look so good in them,” Gothy said.

“Now, maybe. Not always.”

“Kind of like me and dresses,” Gothy said.

“Not true. Every time I’ve seen you in a dress, it was amazing.”

“But you didn’t see me in them until after we had Mousie.”

Alvin paused, then shrugged. “Fair enough.”

“Besides, isn’t a suit a small price to pay for this?” Lila asked, draping an arm over Sammi’s and Mousie’s shoulders.

“I’ll gladly wear them for any of you alone. All of you combined is a no-brainer.”

“Zombie,” Desiree snickered.

“All of you do make me a drooling, mindless husk,” Alvin laughed.

“Except it’s not brains he moans for,” Sammi giggled. “It’s puuussssyyyyy.” She drew out the word much like zombies moaning for brains.

Everyone laughed at her joke.

“Okay, we’re ready. Let’s go see if Lila’s brothers and sister will be cooperative or if we’ll have trouble,” Alvin said.

“After this, we head north?” Sammi asked.

“Land of the witch,” Alvin nodded.

“And then to deal with cultists,” Gothy sighed. “I really hope to hell that isn’t true.”

Sammi winced, but no one called her out on what would probably be a breach of NDA if she spoke.

“You know the positive side of things, if they are?” Alvin asked as he opened the bedroom door.

“No. What?” Gothy asked.

“We have Lucas on our side, a Loa we can probably tap for help, and the combined force of the new government, plus Night and Mithrilblood.”

“Shit,” Gothy breathed out. “Well, now I don’t feel as worried about it.”

“Part of my vow with dear ol’ Dad,” Alvin chuckled, “is aid when I have need of him.”

“Guardian angel on deck,” Gothy snickered. “Figures it would be the Devil.”

“Always been a bit twisted.”

“Both of us.”

“More than just you two,” Sammi snickered.

“Definitely,” Mousie giggled. “I used to tie my dolls up in twine like they were in rope.”

“I think I was the most normal of us,” Desiree said. “And with that said, I still forced all those who wanted me to prove they could handle me.”

“We’re birds of a feather,” Alvin grinned.

“You’re having dinner with them tonight?” Nohel asked to make sure she was right.

“Yeah, so it’s just you, don’t worry about leftovers though,” Alvin told her. “Drop the extras on the auction house. In fact, feel free to do that with any of the food. Jarvis used to.”

“I already have been with the meals I can, sir. I was going to ask you to upgrade the pantry in the near future.”

Alvin grinned as the pad appeared in his hand. He pressed a couple of buttons, then let it vanish. “Done. I also made sure to add extra docks in the armor room for our wives’ new suits.”

“Oh, right. Good call, Hero,” Desiree smiled.

“We’ll be back eventually,” Alvin said.

“I hope you all have a good day,” Nohel said, curtseying to them.

~*~*~

They left the base, appearing in the vestibule of the Bone House. An armored guard was there to greet them. “Follow me, please.”

They were led to a formal dining room. Lucas was sitting at the head of the table, and he stood when they entered. He had on a red suit with a black shirt to go with it. To his left, Lilith sat in the resplendent gown of red silk, dotted with diamonds. On her side, in order, were two men and a single woman. The two men wore black suits with black shirts, looking regal and very much like their father. The woman was wearing a white dress dotted with rubies, in counterpoint to her mother.

“Alvin, let me introduce you,” Lucas said. “Belphegor, my eldest son.” He motioned to the Demon beside Lilith. He had massive curled horns that held a dark gray mist inside them. “Leviathan, my youngest son.” The second male at the table sneered at Alvin. His horns were not as thick as his elder brother’s, and the mist inside them was much lighter. “And finally, Ornias, my eldest daughter.”

Ornias’ smile was bright as she touched her chest over her heart. She inclined her head so her crystal horns that held thick, black, mist could be seen easily. “A pleasure, mortal.”

Alvin felt the impulse from her words and snorted. “Save the come-hither. Your younger sister did it better, and she failed, too.”

Ornias blinked at him in shock while her brothers snickered.

“If anyone challenges them in any way, we will not step between you,” Lilith informed her children. “He slew Asmodeus not even a day ago. Two blows were all it took to dispatch him while Alvin took only a minor scratch. Is that not correct, Alvin?”

“Yeah. His spear only gave me a shallow gash,” Alvin shrugged.

“His spear did?” Belphegor asked. “And you still sit here?”

“I’m hard to kill,” Alvin shrugged.

“I find that hard to believe,” Leviathan snorted. “None have survived my mother’s spear.”

Alvin shrugged. “Look, I’d hate to kill my in-laws tonight, but I’m not opposed to the idea.”

“In-laws?” Ornias asked softly.

“Lila,” Alvin gave the Succubus a smile, “is one of my wives. Now, let me finish the introductions. These beautiful women are my wives— Gothy, Mousie, Desiree, Sammi, Lila, and Sara.” He motioned to each in turn.

“Lila…? You let him cut your name?” Belphegor asked, frowning when his attempt to call her by her full name failed.

“Because it is my name now,” Lila smirked.

“Have a seat. My chefs have been hard at work all day,” Lucas said. “We’ll discuss business after the meal.”

“We’re inviting these mortals to sit with us as equals?” Leviathan scoffed.

“You wish to object knowing that Asmodeus died to him already?” Lucas asked with a raised eyebrow.

Leviathan snorted. “Did anyone see the supposed wound left by Asmodeus?”

“Just my wives,” Alvin said.

“And of course we should believe them,” Leviathan scoffed.

Alvin had been about to seat his wives, but sighed. “Do you want to die here or outside?”

Leviathan stood up slowly. “Are you challenging me, mortal?”

“No, I’m asking if you want to die. You’re calling your parents liars, after all.”

Leviathan paused and glanced at his parents before looking back at Alvin. “I do not wish to ruin dinner.” He took his seat again.

“Figured,” Alvin snorted as he began to seat his wives.

The Demon Prince’s teeth ground together, but he didn’t call Alvin out.

“Now that everyone has greeted each other,” Lucas said, “let us eat.”

~*~*~

Alvin was glad for the break from Leviathan, but he knew it wasn’t over. All throughout the meal, he could feel the envy radiating from the Demon Prince. That envy almost distracted him from noticing the calculating gaze from Belphegor. However, none of that came close to stopping him from seeing Ornias’ hungry gaze as she repeatedly licked her lips suggestively at him.

The meal was a seven-course affair that was just a little less than what Jarvis or Nohel could manage. The dessert was angel food cake with strawberries that had Alvin snickering in his mind.

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Lilith smiled at Gothy, who’d complimented the meal. “You’re used to something similar already, but I’m glad my chefs were able to at least match her.”

“Now that dinner is done,” Leviathan sneered, “it is time to teach this mortal his place.”

Alvin sighed and gave Lucas a shrug. “He did this to himself. You have enough sons, right?”

“Outside!” Leviathan snarled. “I will have your head right now. No armor. Just a single weapon apiece.”

“What? Since when does the one issuing a challenge get to decide all aspects of a duel?” Alvin snorted.

“He is correct,” Lilith said. “Since he asked you, Alvin, you may set either the time and place, or the other aspects.”

“Well, he chose the time and place already,” Alvin said. “I’ll set the rest. Armor and a single weapon not to exceed eight inches in length.”

“Fine, but the time will be five minutes after I am fitted into my armor,” Leviathan sneered.

“Fine, fine,” Alvin shrugged as his terror worm armor covered him. “Don’t take too long.”

All of Alvin’s wives stood up, their copies of the same armor covering them as they did.

Leviathan was shocked at the sudden display of armor, but he walked swiftly from the room.

“He’s a fierce fighter. In another few decades, he might have been Asmodeus’ rival,” Belphegor said.

“He’s dead already. He just doesn’t know it yet,” Alvin replied.

“You believe you can dispatch him with a meager eight inches?” Ornias asked.

“Hero’s eight inches has slain everyone he’s given them to,” Gothy smirked. “Mostly small deaths... a lot of them... over and over again.”

Alvin rolled his eyes. “Gothy, focus.”

“I am. Little slut needs to know that you’re too much for her,” Gothy said. “I watched her try to flirt all night.”

Ornias smiled, her eyes glowing when she turned her attention to Gothy. “No man has ever been able to truly please me. You think he can?”

“He would dominate you so thoroughly you’d be a mindless wreck for a week,” Lila laughed. “And he only sleeps with his wives and those approved by his wives. You, dear sister, took too many of my old distractions from me for me to agree.”

Ornias’ smile slipped before it came back. “Afraid if he had me, you’d lose him like all the others? I can see why you’d be afraid. All Hell knows that, besides Mother, I’m the best fuck to ever walk the planes.”

“Hero, this one is a solid no,” Sammi said.

“Agreed,” Desiree snorted. “Insulting one of us is to insult all of us.”

“If she keeps it up, can I carve her into ribbons?” Mousie asked, suddenly holding her glowing swords.

Ornias’ chair shot back and she backed well away from the table. Belphegor was on his feet, retreating, too. Both Lilith and Lucas stared at the swords for a long moment.

“Those swords...” Lucas said. “They radiate a blessed energy and are silver?”

“Used to just be one, but we knew where we were going and what might come,” Alvin said. “They’d chew through your daughter in short order.” Alvin went to Mousie and touched her shoulder. “Put them away. I think she understands.”

“As you wish, Hero,” Mousie said softly. “She is annoying our wives, though, and I dislike them being unhappy.”

“Me, too. I think she’s learned her lesson.”

Ornias swallowed, her back pressed to the far wall. “I shall mind my words.”

“Good,” Gothy snorted. “Mousie is the best of us for melee. Lila is a close second.”

“I had a lot of time to practice,” Lila said.

“Anyway, front yard again?” Alvin asked.

“That would be for the best,” Lucas sighed.

Belphegor left the room quickly— he had a plan and he didn’t have much time to put it in motion. His brother would owe him enough that Leviathan would have to concede the city to him.

Lila watched her brother leave and her lips pursed. She knew what Belphegor was likely to do, and she made sure she was beside Alvin as they followed her parents to the front outside.

“Hero,” Lila whispered. “Belphegor is going to side with Leviathan. He prefers indirect methods. Put on the poison ring, please.”

Alvin nodded and made a change out of his accessories. Catching her hand, he gave her a smile. “I’ll thank you later, my hungry little Demonic slut.”

Lila inhaled slowly, letting the lust sink into her along with the love that filled his intent. Her horns darkened a fraction more and she smiled, thinking about how her siblings were about to pay for their torments of her all those eons ago.

Chapter Fifty

Alvin watched Leviathan as the Demon strode from the house. He was wearing a suit of armor that looked extremely gaudy. It gleamed a deep red, like fresh blood given form. A monstrous face covered the helm, giving the impression of an angry beast. It also had small spikes jutting from it in places. In one gauntleted hand, a sharp, curved blade glistened wetly.

“Almost ran out of time,” Alvin said conversationally as he waited.

“You’ll die shortly,” Leviathan snorted. “Maybe I’ll take your wives as playthings afterward.”

Alvin’s eyes went cold. “This was just business, but you just made it personal.”

“The fight ends when one of you lies dead,” Lucas said from where he stood with Lilith. “Are you both ready?”

“Yes,” Leviathan replied, the sneer clear in his voice.

“Sure. Let’s show them why you don’t fuck with Team Asshole.”

“Fight.”

Leviathan leapt at Alvin— he knew he only needed a scratch for the poison his brother had given him to work. It wasn’t the way he’d have preferred to win, but if this worm had bested Asmodeus, he wasn’t going to take any chances. Killing the one who’d killed Asmodeus would push him to the top of his family, behind only his parents.

Alvin didn’t try to dodge. He stepped into the attack, his left arm going up to block the strike as he got ready to stab Leviathan. Ornias and Belphegor were both shocked by Alvin trying to counterattack.

The curved blade hit and slid off the armor’s scales, shearing a few away, but failing to find flesh. Alvin’s return strike sank hilt-deep into Leviathan’s gut, before they pushed off and backed away from each other.

Leviathan grimaced as he felt the debuff start to eat at him. “What?”

“You’re a dead Demon. You just don’t know it yet,” Alvin said simply. “You really should have paid more attention to the kiosks.”

Ornias inhaled slowly. She had paid more attention, but she’d thought they were a trick from her brothers. Now, things started to fall into place as the newness of what could be began to make sense. She grunted as a sharp pain caused her brow to crease.

Lilith shifted over to her. “Do you see now, child?”

“He’s…”

“Death and life,” Lilith whispered. “Yes. You’ll have to choose in a few minutes.”

Mousie’s sharp ears caught the byplay between mother and daughter, and she whispered to Lila, who nodded. Her eyes left the fight to lock onto her sister and mother. Part of her wanted Ornias to die, but another wanted Ornias to live so her older sister could know that she’d been truly surpassed by her little sister.

Alvin grunted again as more scales were sheared from his chest by Leviathan’s attack, but he kept trusting his armor and stabbed the Demon back. “Trading blows like Asmodeus did... You’re not even smart enough to learn from his mistakes.”

Leviathan staggered back, his whole body screaming in agony as the debuff crippled him. Turning his head, black phlegm came oozing out of the helm. “What…?” Wings snapping, he tried to fly, but his wings spasmed, failing to move the way he wanted them to.

Alvin stepped forward, slashing Leviathan’s weapon arm, and forcing the Demon Prince to drop his blade. “Tell me about the poison you tried to use.”

Dropping to his knees, Leviathan pulled his helm off, spewing more black crud from his mouth. His mouth and chin were coated from his earlier vomiting. “How?”

“Tell me about the poison and I might give you the antidote to what’s killing you,” Alvin said.

“Belphegor…” Leviathan began, then vomited again. “He… gave…” Falling forward, Leviathan shuddered.

Alvin looked to where Belphegor was standing. “You gave him poison to kill me?”

“I did no such thing,” Belphegor said, smirking as he replied.

Alvin sighed, then shifted suddenly. Belphegor gasped, looking down at the dagger planted in his chest. He pulled the dagger out, then rushed at Alvin. Belphegor knew this blade had killed his brother, and possibly Asmodeus, so with it, he could kill Alvin. He’d find a cure for the pain that had started in his body once that was done.

Lucas’ lips pursed. Alvin had not challenged Belphegor, and had attacked without warning. Belphegor had tried to poison Alvin by proxy. With a sigh, he accepted that he would lose two sons today, and possibly his new son-in-law.

Belphegor’s charge was suddenly met by Mousie. Still in her dress, swords in hand, she was between Alvin and Belphegor. She knew the dagger would bypass her armor, so she left hers off to keep herself as nimble as she could be.

Belphegor slashed at Mousie, not slowing down, intending to bowl her over. She wasn’t there anymore— she was to the side, her blades spinning in an intricate dance. The glowing swords cut deep, bloody gashes into him.

Roaring in pain— pain he’d never guessed swords could inflict short of Angelic blades— Belphegor spun to kill his attacker. He tried to return even a single strike, but Mousie danced around him in constant motion. The fight might have been different if not for the holy runes imbuing her blades. With those there, every cut dug into Belphegor instead of skidding off his skin.

The fight was over within seconds. Belphegor dropped to the ground as the debuff ate him and he bled out from his wounds. Mousie splashed a panacea on herself, as he’d managed to nick her arm once.

“Well... that was not unexpected,” Lucas sighed.

Alvin looted Leviathan while Mousie looted Belphegor. “No, it really wasn’t.”

“What would you have done if the poisoned blade had cut you?” Lucas asked.

“Ignored it,” Alvin smiled. “We have tricks.”

“Ah. Interesting,” Lucas nodded. “That leaves just…” He trailed off when he watched Ornias collapse into Lilith’s arms.

“She is expanding,” Lila said softly, “much the way Mother did not long ago.”

“That is good. Losing all three in a single day would be less than ideal,” Lucas said.

“We’ll give her a chance when she wakes up,” Alvin said.

“I need to send word to my other children,” Lucas said. “You’ve slain three of the most powerful Demons of Hell. I know some of them are smart enough to accept that.”

“Might need to call one of the smart ones back, depending on how she does when she wakes up,” Alvin said.

“Yes,” Lucas sighed. “Would you care to come inside for a drink while we wait?”

“Pass. I’m going to head home. We’ll come back after breakfast to talk.”

“Very well. I shall help my dear Demon get our daughter to a room. We shall see you soon.”

“Yup,” Alvin said. “Just need to step back inside to use the portal.”

~*~*~

Alvin and the others made sure that Mousie was well cared for to thank her for her quick reactions. She was a puddle of pleasure by the time they finished with her. It was then that they all turned their attention to Alvin, loving him until they were sated.

Nohel made them Personability-buffed food for breakfast, knowing they’d be dealing with Ornias. She thanked them for the compliments, knowing she was doing all she could for them.

Alvin’s scale armor and battle armor both had to be repaired, having taken significant damage during the two fights. He was happy enough to have his normal armor still in top condition.

“Will you teach me that dance?” Lila asked as they finished breakfast.

“I can try,” Mousie said. “I’m not sure if it will work without the right swords.”

“Lila might be able to modify the style,” Desiree said. “I am not graceful enough to really try that, and I prefer smashing things than dancing.”

“I’d like to learn, if that is allowed,” Nohel said. “Like Lila, I believe I might be able to adapt it to my own ways.”

Mousie smiled at Nohel, then Lila. “I’m a very hard teacher.”

Alvin was about to object, but changed his mind. “Mousie, just keep in mind the rules for Nohel.”

Mousie hesitated before nodding. “I will punish, but not please her. The whip only.”

Nohel swallowed, but agreed. “If that is what is required.”

“Hero,” Gothy said softly, “if it’s for training and doesn’t go too far, maybe a little softness would be okay?”

Alvin gave her a crooked smile. “You always want to push the edge.”

“Normally, yes,” Gothy said, “but this time, I just want Nohel to learn to be the best she can be. One always learns better with a reward to balance the punishments.”

“She’s right, Hero. I will keep the rewards as tame as possible, but it will mean pushing the line you have set,” Mousie chimed in.

Alvin exhaled slowly as he nodded. “Nohel? This doesn’t mean you’ll get what you want sooner, and it might make the waiting harder.”

“But I will be even better at being the hidden knife for Gothy, you, and the family,” Nohel said. “That is what I want most, Alvin. I want to be the caretaker and silent blade for all of you.”

“As Alva is for Night,” Desiree said.

“Yes,” Nohel smiled softly. “Alva helped me know about what it was my heart truly wanted.”

“Okay. Mousie, keep it as tame as you can, but I agree,” Alvin said.

Nohel’s smile was bright as she got up and started collecting plates. “I won’t disappoint you, Alvin. I will train my best.”

Alvin met her eyes for a moment, seeing the happiness shining in them. “I don’t doubt you will, Nohel.”

“Come on. Let’s go deal with my sister,” Lila said, standing with a long stretch. “If she is pliable and we agree, are we going to deal with the undead?”

“Yeah, that’s the plan,” Alvin said as he got up. “I want to know if they’re smart enough to have formed their own settlement. If they have, we might get our first intelligent undead community added in.”

“Today will be interesting,” Gothy said. “How are we going to approach them?”

“Sky Blade to their side of the broken bridge, then give them a chance,” Alvin said. “If they’re intelligent, then they’ll see the military part of the chopper. That’ll give us a chance to open a dialogue.”

“And if not, we begin to remove them?” Desiree asked.

“Yeah. That’d be some work, honestly.”

“Depending on what they have access to? Yeah,” Gothy nodded. “It also depends on who’s leading them.”

“Fair point, Gothy. Let’s go see if we have to kill another Demon today.”

Chapter Fifty-one

Lucas greeted them when the family was brought into the office. “Morning to you all. Ornias woke up last night and sat with Lilith for hours. I am a little shocked at how much she has changed.”

“I hope for the better,” Alvin said.

“Yes, actually,” Lucas said. “She understands that she was a slave to her lust before. And, while she admits to her drive being staggeringly high, she thinks she can temper her impulses now.”

“As long as she can, there won’t be a problem,” Alvin shrugged.

Lucas motioned to the guard who had brought Alvin and his wives into the room to leave. “Lilith and Ornias will be here shortly.”

The group settled onto the sofas that dominated the middle of the room, leaving just two padded chairs open.

A couple of minutes later, Lilith and Ornias entered the office. Ornias paused just inside the room, looking at the family, before she followed her mother. Lucas got up from his desk and went to sit with his wife in the two padded chairs. Ornias hesitated again before grabbing one of the extra chairs against the wall to sit with the group.

“Sister,” Ornias said when she sat, launching into the conversation before anyone else could, “before we take this meeting anywhere, I need to apologize.”

Lila raised a single eyebrow, but stayed quiet.

“What we did to you in our youth… was wrong. I can recognize this now. I followed my whims and, because of that, I did things that I wouldn’t do now. I’m not asking for forgiveness. That would be foolish. I ask that you give me the chance to show I can change, much as you, Mother, and Father have.”

Lila pursed her lips in thought for a second before she nodded. “Very well, Sister, but it isn’t me you need to convince.”

Ornias bowed her head then stood up again. Taking a deep breath, she turned not to Alvin, but to Gothy. “I apologize for my actions when we first met. In that moment, I was ruled by my impulses and I tried to take your husband from all of you.”

“You think you tried, but you still have no idea how futile that was,” Gothy laughed. “He resisted your mother’s command before he killed Asmodeus.”

Ornias blinked. She looked at Lilith, who nodded. Blanching, Ornias swallowed before she spoke, “I see... I still apologize for what I tried.”

“Sit,” Gothy said.

Ornias took her seat.

“Good girl,” Gothy smirked. “Now, listen to Hero and answer his questions.”

Alvin sat forward, meeting Ornias’ fearful gaze. “How can I trust you to behave with those in charge of settlements?”

She hesitated for a few seconds, not sure how to reply. “I don’t know.”

“Good answer, because it was honest,” Alvin said. “I want you to understand that the settlements I’ve made deals with are important to me. They give the hope of some safety and normalcy to those who live in them. They’ve banded together to form a government that stretches from California to Texas. Both the Elves and Dwarves are fully on board with them, and the peaceful Greys are, as well. I’m going to be opening talks with your father for Hell. You’ll be their envoy, their voice on that side of the Gate.”

Ornias nodded, staying quiet.

“I want the whole of America, or what used to be America, to have enough safety that people have the chance to grow again, not just huddle against the dark. If someone tries to control the others… Well, I’ll get involved.”

Ornias swallowed, thinking of how easily her brothers had been killed. “I understand. You are okay with me… having fun, right?”

“Consensual sex is fine, but using sex to leverage power for yourself… not so much. At least in regards to the greater whole.”

“Okay. Thank darkness. I had thought you’d forbid me from slaking my needs.”

“That would be hypocritical of me,” Alvin snorted, getting laughter from his wives. “Now, what I need to know from you... Arlington. What can you tell me?”

“When my brothers and I took the Gate into D.C., the undead were already massing. We clashed with them a half-dozen times before they broke the bridge between us. Since then, they’ve stayed on the other side of it.”

“Did a leader ever identify themselves?” Alvin asked.

“No, but a handful of the long dead would gather in a building overlooking the place I took up residence.”

Alvin frowned, but Sammi cut in. “Probably the Lee home, Hero.”

“Lee home?” Alvin asked.

“Robert E. Lee’s house before he took the commission with the south. The Union confiscated the land and, during the Civil War, they turned it into the beginnings of Arlington. The house is still there.”

“Huh… D.C. wasn’t my favorite city, so I had no idea.”

“Arlington is in Virginia, not D.C.,” Sammi added.

“Again, not my place,” Alvin shrugged. “Okay, so we know they were using the Lee house as a gathering place. If we need to attack, that’s good info. I’ll be going to speak with them shortly. Before I go deal with them, I am going to take you to speak with the coalition that’s formed for the government. This is the only warning you’ll get about what will happen if you go too far: I’ll kill you, and Lucas will have to find a new child to send.”

Ornias could see the promise of her death in his eyes and shuddered. “I understand.”

“Good.”

“I’ll have to send for one of my other children to come handle D.C.,” Lucas said. “I’ll choose wisely.”

“That’ll be your settlement on Earth,” Alvin said. “All the other races have one just outside the Gates. Yours is mostly prebuilt.”

“Yes. I’ve also issued orders about what to do with the few bits of Humanity that remain. They won’t be used as they were.”

“Hell with a conscience?” Alvin asked.

“I know what that would mean for the others. As I am beholden to you, I will not make it so you have to come back and deal with problems.”

“Fair enough, Dad.”

Lucas snorted. “Save it.”

Alvin summoned the base portal in the room, pulled a key from his pocket, and tossed it to Ornias. “Go through the glowing portal. Don’t upset my maid. I’ll come to get you when it’s time to shift you out of my base.”

Ornias caught the key. Standing, she bowed low to him and hurried through the doorway that appeared to her.

“Thank you, Alvin,” Lilith said.

“I try to give everyone a chance to prove themselves, but they only get one chance.”

“He’s mellowed,” Gothy smiled softly. “Before, he’d have just shot her for trying what she had at dinner.”

“No. I wouldn’t have been as understanding right now though,” Alvin said.

“What are your plans for traveling?” Lucas asked as everyone started to stand.

“Go back through the Gate to D.C., find a kiosk, and then Fast Travel. This way, I can come straight back here.”

“The kiosk is in the middle of the National Mall,” Lilith said. “Ornias told me last night.”

“That makes it easy. Did you want to send a message to your people there?” Alvin asked. “Because if anyone attacks us, we’ll be killing them.”

“I did. Every Demon on Earth has been told.”

“Hope I don’t have to reduce the family more,” Alvin said. “I already summoned our ride outside.”

“I’ll get her warmed up,” Gothy said, leading the way.

~*~*~

Alvin got a better look at what had been the National Mall. The museums all around it showed signs of conflicts. The Demons that were in the area stayed well away from the Huey, for which Alvin was grateful. He had a job he wanted to complete.

They found the kiosk not in the exact middle of the National Mall, but close to it. The machine was just across the street from a unique-looking building. Sammi laughed as Gothy brought the chopper down.

“You know what that is?” Alvin asked.

“Smithsonian Castle,” Sammi snickered. “It’s an art museum now, but it has a long history.”

“Skip the lesson,” Alvin laughed. “It’s unique, I’ll give it that. Everyone out to unlock it as a Fast Travel location.”

Once Gothy had them on the ground, they all disembarked and made sure to add it. Once they had, Gothy summoned the base portal and everyone but Alvin got back onto the Huey. As they returned to base, Alvin used his interface and was suddenly at the Red River Army Depot.

Alvin raised his hands slowly, as the normal guard had been replaced. “Take me to your leaders.”

The commander hatch of the Bradley popped open, and a woman stood up to be seen. “Who are you?”

“Wow. Outfit doesn’t give me away?” Alvin asked.

“Verifying,” the woman replied crisply.

“Alvin. I sent Ruiz a letter.”

The woman dropped out of view for a minute, then reappeared. “Transportation is on its way, sir.”

“Sir?” Alvin asked with a raised eyebrow. “I work for a living.”

The woman’s lips twitched. “I hear it’s more you kill for a living.”

Laughing, Alvin shrugged. “Used to. Now it feels like I talk for a living.”

“Pass. I’d rather stand watch.”

“Some days, so would I. But my wives wouldn’t let me do much standing or watching.”

The woman rolled her eyes. “I’ve heard about your wives. Is it true you have three of them?”

“Oh, that’s old news,” Alvin grinned. “It’s six now.”

“Six? How do you keep up with them?”

“Increased Hardiness, and game mechanics,” Alvin smirked. “That, and they’re more than willing to give each other a hand, tongue, or tail as needed.”

“Tail...?”

“Three of them have spade-tipped tails.”

“Spade-tipped?” Her brow furrowed. “As in… Demonic?”

“Succubus. One from stock, two modified,” Alvin grinned at the clearly curious woman.

Silence fell for a few moments before the guard cleared her throat. “How… um… how does that work?”

“Similar to how other aids work, but with more flexibility and responsiveness,” Alvin chuckled. “They say it helps fill the need for the original, but doesn’t compare.” Before she could say more, Alvin spotted a Humvee coming their way. “Ah, my ride is here.”

The woman nodded, glanced down into the Bradley, and then laughed. “Have a good day, sir.”

“What did they say?” Alvin asked.

“She asked if there was a place to get some tail.”

“You need a DNA Modification Vat and Succubus blood,” Alvin replied. “So it’s unlikely for the two of you.”

The speaker looked wistful for a second, but had her professional face back on as the Humvee came to a stop. “Your transport, sir.”

Alvin gave her a long look for a moment. “What’s your name?”

“Corporal Gomez, sir.”

“Well, Corporal Gomez, I’ll ask if you can be a go-between,” Alvin smirked. “Be careful what you wish for.”

The corporal blinked as Alvin went to the Humvee. She hadn’t replied before he was driving away on his way to command.

“What did he say?” Private Leomadic, the woman inside the Bradley, asked.

“Be careful what we wish for,” Gomez told her.

Corporal Poldin asked from the driver’s compartment, “What the hell did you sign us up for, Gomez?”

Gomez locked up the hatch and dropped into her seat. “Tails, maybe?”

Chapter Fifty-two

Alvin entered the command center conference room and slowed before chuckling. “Morning.”

“Alvin. Have a seat, please,” Colonel Ruiz told him.

“Sure,” Alvin said. “Didn’t expect the whole team to be here.”

“This is a big issue,” Colonel Whitman said.

“A very big issue,” Colonel Douglass agreed.

“Hell, Alvin, really?” Shawn asked.

“Yeah, Shawn. Really,” Alvin replied. “What do you think, Johnny?”

The Native shaman gave Alvin a nod. “He has stepped into the place of the Fallen. He has remade a few, and comes with hope.”

“I really hope it’s good news,” Susan said.

“Settle down,” Ruiz said.

Taking his seat, Alvin exhaled. “Okay, let me give you the full story of what going to D.C. meant. We’ll do the questions afterward, okay?”

“The floor is yours,” Ruiz said.

~*~*~

First, he explained his meeting Lila and Sara in Svargax and how he’d gotten vows from each. That led to his expansion of Lila— giving her her new name— and how that made his trip even more important.

A few people wanted to ask questions, but Ruiz got them to wait.

Alvin then told them about their flight over Arlington and the brief combat going into the Gate. He could see the worry on the colonels’ faces at the news about the military graveyard. When he continued on with meeting Asmodeus, then Lilith, the whole room was intent on his words.

“Which is when I went for the spirit orb,” Alvin was saying. Johnny nodded in understanding.

“You went to summon him?” Johnny asked.

Alvin held up a hand and continued. The room exploded when he described his attempt to connect with Lucifer. He had to focus on using Lucas’ nickname so the system wouldn’t autocorrect him.

“The fucking Devil?!” Douglass exploded, rising to his feet and slapping his hands down on the table. “You wanted—?!”

“Shut up and sit down!” Alvin snapped. “I’m not done yet.”

Douglass’ nostrils flared, but Ruiz spoke up, “We’re holding questions until the end, Arthur. I feel the same, but give him a chance.”

Alvin snorted, then continued until he had to stop and explain Jarvis taking over the world, as he hadn’t before that point. Susan, Shawn, and the others who had interacted with Jarvis nodded, but the colonels looked lost. Because of that, Alvin expanded into his and Jarvis’ origins.

When he was finished with that, he went back to how Lucifer became Lucas. He explained that he’d killed Asmodeus and two of Lucas’ sons, then got Ornias to evolve past her original function before finally contacting all of them for this meeting.

“How come she changed, but none of us have?” Susan was the first to ask.

“Because you were all fully fleshed out to begin with,” Alvin said. “Every Human here is able to push without the same problem. The only ones I’ve seen have the problem are other races, some to greater or lesser degrees. Part of that is if they started to adapt to the kiosk system yet or not. Since none of Hell had, well... they got knocked well out.”

“Lucas?” Whitman said slowly. “The Devil is named Lucas?”

“You have to erase what you might know of the Devil, and see him from what the game says he was: a pawn without free will,” Alvin said. “No way for him to resist and go against his orders.”

Ruiz rubbed his face. “Shit... I can’t imagine what might have been if I had just blindly followed orders.”

“And he’s as powerful as any of our spirits. More powerful, in some cases,” Johnny said softly. “Brother Owl cautions us... we do not wish to make enemies of him.”

“But he’s the Devil,” Douglass said, though his conviction wasn’t in it. “He’ll trick us.”

“He just wants to love his wife,” Alvin said softly. “He wants to work with Humanity. He’s turned his back on his old boss. This point pivots on all of you. I got him to give concessions, but it’ll take all of you reaching out and working with them to do something special.”

“Reuniting the country,” Whitman said. “California to Washington.”

“Exactly. It won’t be America, but this is the chance to start branching out from all points. I’d say this base should be the new capital. It’s about as centralized as we can get and has the power to defend itself,” Alvin said.

“We’d been discussing that,” Ruiz said. “We’ve cleared Dallas, started directing more survivors to various settlements, and had more settlements set up.”

“I have Ornias in my base. She’s going to be Hell’s diplomat,” Alvin said. “She’s been told that if she acts up at all, I’ll kill her.” He looked over the table. “Lucas and Lilith both agreed to this point. Use me as the whip to keep her in line. Now, I also told her that consensual relationships are okay, but if she starts trying to bend any of you, just let me know. Honestly, I think she’ll work as long as you all stay firm.”

Susan covered her face. “Alvin... phrasing.”

Laughing, he shrugged. “Unintentional.”

“We’ll need to have a talk first, then we’ll meet her. What are they willing to do?” Ruiz asked.

“Become a part of the whole,” Alvin said. “Equal to the other races, I’m sure. They will hold D.C. the same way that the Dwarves and Elves have claimed settlements on this side of their Gates.”

“But D.C. is our city,” Douglass said.

“Was,” Alvin countered. “I’d say the politicians gave it away years ago.”

None of them countered Alvin, but Whitman asked, “What happened to the former government?”

“I… never asked,” Alvin admitted. “I doubt the brothers let anyone live, but you can ask Ornias. I just want them signed on before I try to talk with Arlington.”

“About that,” Whitman said. “I have an idea. We discussed it, but hadn’t come to a solid agreement on it.” He looked around the table, getting nods from everyone, one-by-one.

“Alvin,” Ruiz said, sitting forward, “we’d like to offer you a job.”

Eyebrow rising, Alvin sat back. “What?”

“Emissary,” Ruiz said. “You’d be our contact to new races. You’ll be speaking to Arlington, and we assume you’ll be going to a few other places as well?”

“Salem, and then maybe up into Maine,” Alvin said. “Witches, and I hope to hell not cultists.”

“Cultists?” Shawn asked, then he paled. “Fuck…”

“Yeah, Lovecraft,” Alvin said darkly. “His stories were always in Maine even though he was in Massachusetts. I’m really hoping we don’t have fish-people and cultists.”

“Cthulhu?” Ruiz asked.

“Yeah.”

“It’s not Maine,” Douglass said softly. “It’s Newburyport, Massachusetts. That was where Shadows of Innsmouth is located. I used to love those stories, and now… now, I worry.”

“I sit corrected,” Alvin shrugged. “Means I’ll still hit Salem first.”

“Witches?” Susan asked. “You really think so?”

“Part of my character screen has had Spells listed since the beginning,” Alvin said. “So yeah, I think so.”

“Magic would be useful,” Shawn said. “Johnny and the shamans can only do so much.”

“We will do what we can. The fact this union is working with the tribes is good. Alvin, you made a deal with another entity. I felt the boon they gave,” Johnny said.

“Oh, yeah. Loa Erzulie,” Alvin said. “Hang on, this is another story.”

~*~*~

When he finished, the table was quiet for a few moments.

“We all have better resistances?” Ruiz asked.

“Should have, but it’ll be for whoever is in charge only. It was why I shrugged off Lilith. Well, that, and my changes.” Alvin took his hat off, showing off his small horns. “I took some DNA from Lila to augment my resistances.”

Everyone stared at him.

“The DMV— DNA Modification Vat— from the Greys can rip specific parts of DNA. The price for me was these. Gothy took a tail, instead. My other wives all have nubs of horns instead of these small sharp fuckers. For that, we got a huge boost to mental resistances.”

“Nothing else changed?” Ruiz asked.

“Nothing,” Johnny said. “Brother Owl says he speaks the truth.”

The table relaxed, and Alvin gave Johnny a nod of thanks.

“Could we do that?” Ruiz asked finally. “To make sure we are resistant to Ornias?”

“It takes a day or two to process your DNA, and then another day or two to modify you. Honestly, the Government should get a DMV. Then, you can have even more options.” He smiled, his sharper canines clearly visible. “Vamp teeth and the ability to drain blood came from Sara. It gives you a reservoir of blood that can be spent to heal.”

Everyone sat back to process that information.

“Are you even Human anymore?” Douglass asked.

Alvin was about to reply, but checked his character information. “No. I’m… a Chimera.”

“No you aren’t,” Shawn said. “Those are mythological beasts.”

“Which had several different aspects,” Alvin said. “My character sheet says I’m a Chimera now.”

“Hmm... well, you’re our emissary if you’ll take the job,” Ruiz said, pushing past the new information.

“Sure. You all want a few hours before I bring Ornias out?” Alvin asked.

“Two hours, please,” Ruiz nodded, standing up as did everyone else. “We’ll have everything in order then.”

Alvin shook hands with those around the table, then gave Susan a gentle hug. “See you then.” He summoned the portal and left the room.

“They seem open to meet me,” Ornias said from the sofa where everyone was sitting.

“Ah, watching me? Not a bad idea.”

“What did you plan to do about the Army women?” Gothy asked.

“Knew I forgot something,” Alvin sighed. “I’m going to ask them to be the ambassadors to Hell. Give them the modifications here, then ship them off.”

Gothy smirked. “Well, the one you were talking to sure looked interested.”

“Hey, if she wants a bit of fun with you, go for it,” Alvin chuckled. “Crew of three at least, so it’ll take a week or more to get them all upgraded.”

“You aren’t going to do the same for the council?” Ornias asked.

“No. They can get DNA from you and work on it themselves. I’m not worried about them being around you.”

Ornias swallowed, as his meaning was clear to her. “I will not go for any of them. I do not want any misunderstandings.”

Alvin paused, then nodded. “Smart.”

“I wish to keep living and finding out who I am now,” Ornias said.

“I’d suggest changing your name,” Lila said softly. “It helped me.”

“What would you suggest, Sister?” Ornias asked submissively.

“Nia,” Sammi said instantly. “It means bright, purpose, or luck, depending on which language you look at.”

Lila gave Sammi a smile. “I like it. Like mine and Father’s, it reminds you of who you were, but gives you something new.”

Ornias bowed her head as she accepted the name. As she did, she felt something shift inside of her. “Nia… yes.”

“Well, we’ll stop calling you Nia…” Alvin said, then paused. “No kiosk needed to name change? Hmm... Jarvis and Gaia must be really pushing into code.”

“I think intent is what’s needed now,” Sammi said. “She fully embraced her name.”

“I have,” Nia said, looking up. “I am Nia. I shall be the bright purpose for my people.”

“Good,” Lila smiled.

“I have lunch ready,” Nohel called from the kitchen.

“Perfect,” Alvin grinned. “I was getting hungry.”

Chapter Fifty-three

Leaving his home with his wives and Nia behind him, Alvin gave the group a smile. “Gentlemen and lady, I have brought Lucas’ daughter Nia to you.”

“Nia? I thought you said her name was Nia?” Ruiz asked, then frowned.

“Name change,” Alvin said. “Her name is Nia.”

“Greetings,” Nia smiled to the assembled people.

Everyone at the table eyed them with wide eyes. Nia was shocking as she was, but adding in Lila, Sara, and Gothy, it suddenly looked like a group of Succubi had invaded. Add in the diverse dresses that showed off more than they hid, and every eye in the room had very little space to not see flesh.

“Gothy,” Susan sighed, “can you not make me feel plain?”

“Not my intention, Susan,” Gothy apologized. “The tail is kind of a problem for my old clothes. I’m still getting new outfits that can work with it.”

“Might want to take the others home,” Alvin chuckled. “Otherwise, this will be a very… hard… discussion.”

Gothy snickered. “Fine, Hero. Come on, ladies. We’ll give them some blood back.”

The parade of female flesh was soon reduced to just Nia. Every man in the room— except Alvin— exhaled in relief. Alvin took a seat and motioned Nia to sit beside him. “Sorry about that,” he grinned. “They wanted to say hi to a few people. Once we settle things, they’d like to come back and have a few words with some old friends.”

“That’ll be fine,” Ruiz said, clearing his throat. “Nia, was it?”

“Nia is fine. My old title was quite the mouthful,” Nia smiled.

“Very well. You’re Hell’s diplomat?”

“My father and mother sent me here to be such. We wish to join this union, much as the other races have. We’d have D.C. join the government while being one of our outposts on Earth. Father is deciding which of my siblings can do the job without being a problem.”

“What does Hell bring to the table?” Susan asked.

“First off, if you have the right equipment, we can help with raising your resistances to certain things, like mental influence and fire,” Nia replied. “DNA from the leading family is the best you can get.”

“You want us all to become like him?” Douglass asked.

“You can cut down the amount you take, which will mitigate the changes to you,” Alvin shrugged. “It’s entirely voluntary, but a hell of a bargaining chip. What do you think, Susan? You dealt with the fish-demon.”

“It would be a big thing in the right places,” Susan said. “But isn’t that a one-time thing?”

“If you want specific segments of DNA, it takes more than a single sample. Mental influence and fire resistance are two things. Some might like the horns or tail, as it is.”

“We would also offer our might to the government,” Nia went on. “You have a pact on that already, do you not?”

“We do,” Ruiz nodded. “Can you all fly?” he asked, motioning to her wings.

“The majority of us can. Others are much larger and tougher,” Nia smiled. “We are also exceptionally hard to hurt.”

“Unless you have Holy attached to a weapon,” Alvin said. “If you do, they take damage like everyone else. If we ever find werewolves or the like, I’m sure silver will be needed, like iron is for the fey.” He looked at Shawn, “Did you guys ever get that Gate boarded up?”

“We have it pretty well wrapped,” Shawn nodded. “We also rotate a group down there every few days to keep an eye on things.”

“Good. Can’t stand those fuckers,” Alvin grunted. “They would fail even more now though. I’m basically immune to illusions.”

“Because of her blood?” Whitman asked.

“Lila and Sara’s DNA, plus the Loa’s boon,” Alvin replied. “That means even the terror worm would get brushed off,” he added, looking at Johnny.

“Some of the warriors of that town would welcome the chance to become immune,” Johnny said.

“Would make keeping them in check easier,” Alvin nodded.

“What else does Hell offer?” Susan asked, pushing back to the original topic.

“What do the Elves offer, or the Dwarves and Greys?” Nia asked.

“The Dwarves have armor for sale, the Elves have the glyphs, and the Greys are the DMV and Fast Travel,” Alvin told her.

“Ah…” Nia went quiet as she considered. “I’m not sure. We always offered to help someone get what they wanted for their souls… but that isn’t what we’d like to do going forward.”

“I was going to suggest emotional help,” Alvin said. “They feed off emotions. The more powerful the emotion, the better for them, but that also means they know what you’re feeling. They would be able to help someone struggling with depression, trauma, or anxiety.”

“Oh!” Nia sat up straighter, getting the attention of all the men in the room. “We can remove those emotions. Not as easily, but we can.”

“So Demonic counselors to help the people dealing with mental illness,” Alvin chuckled. “Trusting them might be a problem for some, but if it works…”

“She could help Karee?” Shawn blurted out.

“Maybe,” Alvin said. “She okay?”

“Gentlemen,” Ruiz said, stopping that conversation. “So your people would be willing to become psychiatrists?”

“No. We’d be much more helpful,” Nia grinned. “Most of that profession could never cure a person. They could only help the person slowly cure themselves. I believe I can sell this to my people. We’d limit the number of us per settlement, so as to not overwhelm you. That will make them highly sought-after posts, and guarantees that they will not break your laws or rules.”

“Can you prove that you can do this?” Douglass asked.

“Are you offering to be used in a demonstration?” Nia asked.

“Hang on,” Alvin said quickly. “What’s involved?”

“Well, it depends,” Nia shrugged. “It would be best to pinpoint the problem first, so only the smallest amount of emotion is needed to be removed.”

“How is that done?” Whitman asked.

Nia frowned, and Alvin suggested, “Training room?”

“I don’t understand,” Nia said.

“We have a room that can simulate an environment,” Alvin said. “Now, say the person is afraid of heights. We can have the room place them in different environments that can find out what specifics trigger the reaction of fear.”

“Oh, that would be amazing,” Nia breathed.

“Most of the major settlements have one now,” Ruiz said thoughtfully.

“Could help with grief,” Alvin said. “Set it up so they can say goodbye with a Demon inside with them. They say goodbye and the grief gets eaten.”

“Yes,” Nia said excitedly. “That sounds perfect.”

“We can work with this and come to terms later,” Ruiz said. “Are you willing to offer us friendly relations?”

Nia smiled. “We are, if you are. Ideally we would both be equal partners.”

The pop-up came and went briefly, and Alvin nodded. “Well, that’s settled for me. Oh, Ruiz: Corporal Gomez, the woman on guard duty earlier, and the people with her. How would you feel about them becoming Hell’s envoys?”

“Why them?” Ruiz asked.

“They were interested in the changes that came with the DMV,” Alvin said. “I can buff them to resist Hell’s influence and then drop them off for you.”

“What? You were only there for a couple of minutes. How could you know that?”

“Alvin, what is your Personability?” Susan asked.

“Right now? Maxed for Human norm,” Alvin chuckled. “Everyone trusts me right now. Talking with her and getting her to admit that she found the idea of a tail intriguing was simple.”

“I’ll bring them in and ask,” Ruiz sighed. “If they agree to going and changing, I’ll appoint them.”

“It’ll mean I have a week to deal with Arlington before shipping them off to Hell,” Alvin said, stretching. “I’ll do that before heading to Salem.”

“This was too easy,” Douglass said.

“Lucas, formerly Lucifer, is very understanding and wants to coexist,” Alvin said. “I can see why you’d think it would be so easy, but honestly, all of this nearly broke the whole damned thing.”

“I had questions about your former butler being the one in charge now,” Ruiz said.

“Jarvis? He’s still working on shit,” Alvin said. “Him and his companion. What did you want to know?”

“Is he really going to just let this continue? The Gates? Couldn’t he shut them all down?”

“That would ruin the experiment,” Alvin said. “At that point, they’d likely just shut the whole thing down if that happened. Do you want that?”

Ruiz exhaled. “No, but I’d like life to become normal again.”

“I thought that back in 2020,” Alvin snorted.

“What?” Came from a few voices.

“Okay, longer story about what year I died,” Alvin sighed.

~*~*~

“Talk with Nia,” Alvin was telling Shawn hours later. “I don’t want Karee to get too close right now.”

“Okay,” Shawn sighed. “I hope she can help like she thinks.”

“Just make sure the monitor to your training area is shut off when Nia is using it, or set up a second one for the Demons,” Alvin suggested.

“Hmm... that might be for the best for everywhere,” Shawn said.

“It was good seeing you all again,” Susan said. “And to meet you three, as well.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you,” Lila smiled.

“You helped him at the start, which is a big reason why this all happened,” Sammi added. “You don’t get enough credit for that. Some fans were sure to bring the point up anytime people began to debate things.”

“Fans?” Susan shook her head. “That’s just odd. I’d suggest not telling everyone else that they can be watched all the time. I’m a little wigged out about it.”

“Unlike Sammi and I, who get all excited about it,” Gothy snickered.

“Yes,” Susan sighed.

The door opening brought their attention to the sergeant in the doorway. “Excuse me. I need to speak with Alvin.”

“I’m right here. What’s up?” Alvin asked.

“Ruiz approved your request. Are they cleared to come meet you all?”

“Bring them in,” Alvin chuckled.

The sergeant stepped aside, and three women in uniform entered the room. They slowed upon entering and seeing the models standing around the room.

“Ladies,” Alvin grinned. “Let me introduce you.”

“I’m out,” Shawn said. “Alvin, see you later.” With that, he vanished in a small blip of rainbow light.

Everyone blinked at the vanishing man.

“Thank you, Jarvis,” Sammi exhaled. “Finally.”

“Agreed,” Alvin nodded.

“I’m going to take my leave, too,” Susan said, approaching the trio of soldiers. “Ladies, Alvin is a gentleman, as much as he does have six wives. If you feel uncomfortable, they will respect that. Contact any of the council if you feel like you need help.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Gomez said, and the three women saluted Susan.

“I wish you the best,” Susan said before she also vanished in a small flash of rainbow.

“Where was I? Oh, right. Introductions,” Alvin said.

Chapter Fifty-four

Alvin snuck out of the bedroom, then froze. Private Mandy Leomadic was in the kitchen, standing beside Nohel, cooking. What made Alvin pause was the outfit the private was wearing— she was in short shorts and a tube top.

Nohel looked back at Alvin with a smile. “Morning, sir. I didn’t expect you to be awake for at least another few minutes.”

“I woke up before the rest of them, so they didn’t drag me off to shower with them,” Alvin replied. “Didn’t think you had company in the kitchen.”

Leomadic gave Alvin a questioning look. “Is it so odd?”

“Didn’t think any of you were culinary-inclined with Army food being what it is.”

“I was a chef before I joined up,” Leomadic shrugged. “Seems the system gave me a boost to my cooking skill because of it. I woke up early and found her prepping, so I asked if I could help. Makes me feel better being able to pay back in some way.”

“If she’s fine, it’s fine,” Alvin said. “Nice snake, by the way.” With that, he crossed the room, heading for the kiosk.

Leomadic looked down at her right calf, which had a cobra curling up toward her thigh. “Thanks,” she called after him. “He’s more pleasant than command made him out to be.”

“He is to those he values,” Nohel replied. “I think he gave you credit for being allowed in my kitchen.”

“Yours, huh?”

“Mine,” Nohel said, turning back to the food. “Okay, back to work.”

“So, they’re all really…?”

“Every night,” Nohel said with a smirk. “They sound dampened the room to an extreme. I have to practically yell at the door for them to hear me when I call them for breakfast.”

“Huh.”

Alvin didn’t hear what the pair were talking about when he entered the kiosk room, but he went to check his messages and poke around in the auction house. After a bit of fiddling, he bought a couple of things and put some of their unused items up for sale.

When he made it back to the main room, he found Corporal Jenna Poldin sitting on the sofa, sipping coffee. With a glance in the kitchen, he saw both Nohel and Leomadic still cooking. “Morning,” he greeted Poldin.

“Really nice pad,” Poldin said. “And it goes with you everywhere?”

“It’s extradimensional,” Alvin chuckled. He motioned to the glowing doorway. “That or the garage leads between here and wherever we opened a portal last.”

“Talk about a fallback.”

“Can’t summon it in combat anymore,” Alvin sighed, going to grab some coffee.

“Damn. That would have been good.”

“Only way we survived one of our missions,” Alvin explained.

“I had a question, and don’t want to offend,” Poldin said, grimacing. “Did you hurt her?”

Alvin turned back with his coffee in hand. “Sophie?”

“Gomez. Yeah.”

“Hurt? Heh, no. She had a lot, but no real pain. She was very intent on my wives’ tails.”

“Yeah,” Poldin sighed. “About that…”

Alvin took a seat in the chair. “Your call. We can lower the resistance some so you don’t change at all, or you can have horn nubs or a tail. You could also decline the boost, but I wouldn’t recommend that.”

“You swear there’s no… side effects?”

“Side effects? What do you expect to happen?”

Poldin licked her lips before meeting his eyes. “Your wives are all oversexed.”

Alvin laughed, set his cup down, then laughed harder. Poldin grimaced while Nohel snickered from the kitchen.

“Sorry,” Alvin said as he regained control. “They were like that before. Nohel over there has the same modification, but you’ll note she didn’t jump anyone.”

“I might if Mandy is interested later,” Nohel said, bumping the guard with her hip.

“Or she might later,” Alvin corrected. “Good for you, Nohel.”

“What?” Poldin asked, confused now.

“Nohel is just starting to break away from being asexual,” Alvin said. “But that’s her story, not mine.”

“It didn’t make them all want women, either?” Poldin continued.

“Nope. They were all like that before the new DNA was added.”

“Including me,” Nohel added.

Leomadic’s voice was a whisper, “You’d be interested?”

“I am,” Nohel said at normal volume. “I like the way you cook.”

Poldin rubbed her face. “Ugh...”

“What are you afraid of?” Alvin asked. “Being attracted to other people and wanting sex?”

Poldin glared at him. “I’m straight.”

“Okay. None of us here are going to force you into anything. The change isn’t going to suddenly make you want to jump women, nor will it supercharge your sex drive.” His brow furrowed. “Wait... you’re the one out of the three that isn’t bi?”

“I’m not bisexual. I’m a lesbian,” Leomadic said from the kitchen. “I declined last night because I don’t want your dick near me.”

“Fair enough,” Alvin chuckled. “If you ask Gothy for no-dick fun, she’d agree. We just share a lot, but I can stay out of it if you want. Oh… and you might want to let her know where the tails land on that line, or else she’ll try to use it.”

Poldin stared at him. “You don’t care?”

“What?”

“If she fucks your wives without you?”

“Why would I? Not like she’s going to steal them from me. Life is for living.”

“Oh, and if I wanted to jump you alone, they’d be okay with that?” Poldin asked with a bit of anger.

“I’ve had other women with their approval. It’s about approval and consent,” Alvin said. “None of us cheat on the others. We have a few we consider play partners. They couldn’t come with us, we couldn’t stay. We have fun, like last night with Sophie.”

The bedroom door opened with Gothy leading the others out. Alvin grinned at their base clothing. They were covered but, like Leomadic, showed a lot of skin. “Morning, Gothy. Have fun?”

“We skipped the shower this morning since you had snuck out on us.”

“Leomadic is a no-dick girl. She might be interested in some fun without me.”

Gothy’s smile went wide. “Oh? Is that why you declined?”

The private glanced back and swallowed before she cleared her throat. “One of the reasons. The other is... how the fuck can I even ask when you all look like models?”

“Do it,” Corporal Sophie Gomez said as she came out of the bedroom. “That was the best night ever.”

“We like our friends to be well cared for,” Mousie purred from beside Gomez.

“Nohel asked me first...” Leomadic said slowly.

“Really?” Gothy grinned. “Well, if you decide to later, just let us know. You’ll be here for nearly a week.”

Poldin sat on the sofa, slack-jawed, as she listened to them all.

“Gothy, Poldin here was saying she’s a dick-only girl,” Alvin continued. “You mind?”

“Jump her, Hero… if she agrees, that is,” Sammi said.

The others nodded with Sammi, but Gothy spoke up more than just agreement, “That’s too bad. She’s built tough. I’d hoped to have a go, but yeah, that’s fine, Hero. Just don’t make her fall in love with you.”

Poldin shot to her feet, and Alvin was glad her cup was empty. “You’d just agree that easily?”

“Not like he’s going to push us aside for you,” Gothy said, turning toward the angry-sounding woman. “If we all agree, what’s the problem?”

“She doesn’t know,” Lila said softly. “Your anger is fluctuating up and down, along with lust and embarrassment.”

Poldin’s eyes went wide and she staggered back from Lila. “What?”

“Empath,” Alvin said.

Poldin bolted for the guest room, the door slamming behind her.

“Well, that was different,” Alvin said.

“I’ll go talk with her,” Gomez sighed.

“We will,” Leomadic said as she took off the apron she’d put on.

“I’ll keep breakfast warm if you run long,” Nohel said.

“Thanks,” Leomadic said, giving Nohel a strained smile as she and Gomez went to talk to their friend.

“Hmm... not the way I thought this morning would go,” Gothy said.

“Right?” Alvin sighed. “Coffee’s up. I did some digging on the auction house, too. Grab your drinks and let me tell you about what I found.”

It only took a few minutes for them all to join him in the living room. Alvin filled them in on what he saw and what he’d put up for sale. Finally, he got to what he had purchased.

“I picked up some non-combat pets for their buffs. One of them tells me that Sara’s home Gate is open.” He handed her an egg. “Blood raven,” he told her. “The system now tells you what the pets can do for you. This one will double your reservoir for blood.”

Sara’s eyes went wide. “How do I use it?”

“Will it to be your pet,” Sammi said. “Then, you can will it to fly beside you or retreat. Either way, you get the buff.”

A moment later, a bright red bird floated beside Sara. She reached out and it landed on her hand. “It’s much smaller than they are...”

“Because it’s supposed to be a companion. They aren’t supposed to get in the way,” Sammi explained.

The bird vanished from Sara’s hand. “I’ll keep it away unless I want to be reminded of home.”

Alvin turned to Sammi with a smirk. “For you.”

Sammi took the egg. A moment later, a floating saucer appeared beside her. “Oh, tech bonus. Nice.”

“What?” Gothy asked.

“It increases my chances to work with unknown technology. I don’t do automotive, for instance, but with this, I could attempt it. Gives me a minimal jack-of-all-trades ability. That gets modified by my Aptitude score, which is high.”

“Oh, nice,” Gothy grinned.

“That was all I saw that was worthwhile and cheap enough to be worth it,” Alvin said, “though more of them are showing up now.”

“We’ll all have one in the future, then,” Desiree nodded.

“Breakfast will be done soon,” Nohel said. “If you’d all like to come to the table.”

They made their way to their seats. Alvin glanced at the guest room and wondered if the trio of women were okay.

Nohel brought the platters to the table and was just taking her seat when the guest bedroom door opened. Everyone looked that way to find the Army women coming out.

“Sorry,” Poldin said.

“No need to apologize,” Alvin said. “Breakfast is up. Come have a bite.”

As the others joined them and people began to eat, Alvin spoke up again, “Poldin, if you want to break down your fear and anger, Lila can help. The choice is yours. I can promise that she won’t do anything to harm you.”

“I can and will help, if you want,” Lila agreed. “We’ll need the training room.”

“We haven’t shown them that at all,” Gothy said. “Maybe we should today?”

“It’ll mean putting off Arlington for another day, but that’s fine,” Alvin said. “Maybe some combat fun would help, too.”

“Combat?” Leomadic asked.

“Oh, yes,” Desiree grinned. “Have you fought a dragon yet?”

“No…”

“Would you like to?”

“Hell yeah,” Leomadic grinned.

“That’s the plan for today, then. Stay in and train,” Alvin said.

Chapter Fifty-five

They spent most of the day running the three Army personnel through different combat scenarios. They got to experience the horrors of the terror worm and fish-demon along with the thrill of combat against dragons, drakes, wyverns, and even the Greys.

When they called it off a little over an hour ago, Poldin asked Lila to explain how she could help. Alvin shepherded the others out of the room, hoping the lack of others would make it easier on the corporal.

Alvin joined his wives in the shower with Gomez. She was a feisty woman who demanded attention, and she got it from all of them. Alvin was the first one out of the shower— Gothy and the others stayed with Gomez, who was still too wobbly to walk.

Alvin was about to leave the bedroom when Lila grabbed him and kissed him hungrily, having come in the door at the same time. Alvin returned her passion until Lila broke the kiss.

“Evening to you, too,” Alvin chuckled.

“I’m going to clean up. Poldin is better now.”

“Figured you could manage it.”

“See you soon,” Lila winked.

Finally stepping out of the bedroom, Alvin grinned at finding Nohel and Leomadic in the kitchen together again. That grin became a smile when he noticed the damp hair they both had. “Evening, ladies. What’s on the menu?”

“Your favorite,” Nohel said. “Be a little later than usual.”

“That’s fine. Gives everyone a chance to clean up.”

Nohel’s cheeks pinked just a touch. “I was happy to have my back scrubbed.”

“I’m a bit jealous of her,” Leomadic said. “She’s nearly flawless. If she wasn’t so appreciative of me, I’d worry that she didn’t find me attractive. I mean, her standards have to be skewed with your wives around her all the time.”

“That’s the stats upgrades,” Alvin said. “Hardiness and Nimbleness, especially.”

“Not Brawn?” Leomadic asked.

“Oh, that adds in, too, but if you’re talking about slim beauty, it’s Nimbleness, then Hardiness. If you add in Brawn, you get hard muscle.”

“We never make enough to put toward that,” Leomadic sighed.

“You will,” Alvin chuckled. “Envoys get a nice chunk of XP for doing their jobs.”

Leomadic didn’t reply, clearly thinking.

Alvin grabbed drinks and brought them to the table, along with cups, figuring that the others would be out soon. He’d barely poured himself a drink, when he turned to the sound of a door opening. It wasn’t his bedroom, but the guest room.

“How are you feeling?” Alvin asked Poldin.

The most muscular of the three Army women paused before continuing toward the table. “Surprisingly good. I had no idea the training room could be used like that.”

“Not sure what Lila did with you, honestly. She said you were better.”

Reaching the table, she poured herself a whiskey and coke. “I am now.” She met his eyes, then looked quickly away. “Sorry about earlier.”

“Most of us have had problems in our past,” Alvin said, “so no stones being thrown here.”

Taking a deep drink, Poldin topped off her cup. “I’d forgotten about my first boyfriend cheating on me,” she said softly. “That’s where it all came from. Repressed for over a dozen years.”

“Broken trust is terrible,” Alvin said.

“Anyway,” Poldin said, turning away from him, “thanks.”

“You’re welcome, Jenna.”

Poldin stopped moving toward the sofa. “First names now?”

“If you want it. If not, I’ll go back to calling you Poldin.”

“Got teased a lot for my name because…”

“Jameson?” Alvin asked.

“Blonde hair and the same first name. It’s why I buffed up. To get away from it more.”

“You look good thick,” Alvin said. “I’d say you did the right thing.”

“Too manly,” Poldin grumbled.

“Reminds me of Desiree.”

“Your wife?”

“Yeah. Your stats are lower, but if we put your stats up to the same level, you’d look about the same.”

Poldin snorted. “Sure...”

“Come with me,” Alvin said, heading for the medical room.

Poldin frowned, but did follow him. When they entered the medical room, she was curious.

“Give me a moment,” Alvin said as he fiddled with the DMV.

After a minute, Desiree showed up in a tank, gloriously naked. Poldin felt a spike of jealousy at the near-perfect woman, wondering why he was making her look at the image.

“And now, if we bring her stats down to Human levels...” Alvin said, pressing more buttons.

The image of Desiree softened and took on a more Human-like appearance. Her muscles became less defined and she gained a little paunch. After a few seconds, Poldin stepped right up to the tank.

“She does look a lot like I do now...” Poldin whispered.

“You okay with me seeing you naked?” Alvin asked as he started programming the second tank.

“I…” Poldin swallowed, then reached for her shirt. “Okay.”

“Hold on there,” Alvin grinned. “I meant that I’m going to simulate you in the other tank. But if you want to strip, feel free.”

Poldin clenched her teeth, feeling like he was making fun of her.

Looking up, Alvin smiled softly. “Not making fun of you. I mean it. Go ahead. But I really meant this.”

The second tank held Poldin’s naked body, slowly rotating the way Desiree’s was. All of her scars and imperfections were clearly visible, and Poldin cringed at being on display next to the Dwarf.

“Now this is what you’d look like with stats equal to Desiree’s, or as equal as a Human can be,” Alvin said before pressing one more button.

Poldin gasped at the woman in the tank. Her body had been remade— perfect hard muscle defined her. It was still her, as the scars were still there, but they looked like beauty marks to her now, attesting to her toughness, not to weakness.

“See?” Alvin asked as he put Desiree’s body back to normal. “You two have a lot in common.”

Poldin looked back and forth between the tanks, no longer jealous. She could be an equal to the Dwarf. Swallowing, her dream came to an abrupt end when she thought about all the XP that would cost her.

“My projected XP gains for you all— just doing your jobs as envoys and nothing else— means you’ll be able to afford that body in a year,” Alvin said.

Poldin’s head jerked up, her eyes wide as she stared at him. “What?”

“You never asked what your job paid, did you?”

“No.”

“It’s a nice paying job,” Alvin chuckled.

“Then why did they ask us?”

“Gomez,” Alvin answered truthfully. “She caught my attention with her interest in tails. Figured she’d be okay with Demons and being altered. I thought I might as well include her whole crew. If she was that okay and interested, then the people with her might be too.”

“What else could we do to earn XP?” Poldin asked.

“Talk with Lucas and Lilith. I’m sure they’ll have things they want help with. Just be smart about it.”

“Okay.”

“Feel a bit better now?” Alvin asked, shutting down the projections.

Poldin glanced at the now-empty tanks, then nodded. “Actually yeah. Your wives are a bit intimidating with their physiques.”

Alvin chuckled and tapped the DMV again. He worked at it for a minute, then smiled when Gothy appeared. The tank held the original Gothy, just as she looked when he’d first met her. “Gothy with her stats reverted down. This was what she looked like when I fell for her.”

“Wow...” Poldin said, mentally comparing the Gothy she’d met with the image in the tank. “All stats?”

“Yeah.”

Licking her lips, Poldin nodded. “Is that offer still open?”

“Which one?” Alvin asked.

“I mean… if you find me attractive…?”

“Ask Gothy. If she gives the green light again, then sure. I’ll let her have our wives and Sophie tonight, and I’ll join you in the guest room.”

Poldin met his eyes and swallowed. “Why do I feel like I sold my soul to the devil?”

“Because he’s my father-in-law,” Alvin grinned. “Besides, I’m not interested in your soul. Your body on the other hand... Well, that’s a different story.”

“Hero?” Gothy asked, poking her head in the door. “Wondered where you went off to. Nohel says dinner is a minute out. Oh, showing her the old me?”

“Yeah,” Alvin said. “Still as sexy today as you were then.”

Gothy smiled softly before going to him, grabbing him, and kissing him with all the passion she possessed. Poldin looked on with surprise, then shifted as the kiss continued. Gothy let Alvin go, then turned to Poldin, giving the corporal a wink.

“So you want a piece of him?” Gothy asked.

Shocked at the blunt question, Poldin hesitated before she nodded. “Not sure I deserve it, but yes.”

“I’ll allow it. Mind you, you’ll be sore as fuck tomorrow. He goes for a long time. He keeps all of us sated, so just be prepared.”

Poldin swallowed hard at the idea of a man who could last that long. “Really?”

“Yeah. Now, if you want a break in between,” Gothy’s grin grew, “you can just join all of us tonight.”

Poldin’s first reaction was to deny that she was interested in women. Looking back toward the tank, then at Gothy again, she realized that maybe… just maybe… she’d be okay with it, knowing that even this amazingly beautiful woman had been like her at one point. “Do I get to say yes or no about people doing things with me?”

Gothy’s smile grew wider. “Oh yes. In fact, you can help me control the others if you’d like. Ever have someone beg you to let them cum? It gets me off so easily.”

“Gothy, if she isn’t interested—” Alvin began, turning the DMV image off again.

“What do you mean control?” Poldin asked.

“You haven’t seen our dungeon,” Gothy giggled. “Let me show you. Come on.”

Poldin hesitated for another second, but took Gothy’s offered hand. “Dungeon?”

“The fun kind only,” Gothy assured her, leading her from the room.

“Another one corrupted by my gothic succubus,” Alvin murmured as he watched them go.

Chapter Fifty-six

Nohel and the soldiers stayed behind in the base while the rest of them boarded Blade, getting ready for possible combat. Mousie was Gothy’s copilot, having the best vision in the group, and Desiree and Sammi were on the door guns. Alvin waited in the back, as he intended to be the one going out to speak. Lila and Sara sat beside him, holding rifles, ready to help out if needed.

When they’d left Red River, Alvin fast traveled to D.C., summoned Ruffian to him, and then rolled into the base. Their portal appeared in the National Mall, across from the Smithsonian Castle. Gothy lifted them into the air and turned to face Arlington before getting them moving.

“Let them fire first,” Alvin repeated. “Even if they manage to kill us, we’ll respawn. I don’t want us to cause a misunderstanding.”

“So different from what we used to do,” Gothy said as she guided them toward the broken bridge.

“Yeah, well, I’m an emissary now,” Alvin said. “Don’t want to start a war.”

“Still can’t believe you took the job,” Gothy snorted. “You might have a high Personability, but you’re still a blunt asshole.”

“Pot, kettle, Gothy.”

“Not denying it,” she replied.

“What odds are you giving of peaceful contact, Hero?” Sammi asked.

“Fifty-fifty,” Alvin replied. “Nia said the undead stayed on the far side after the bridge was sundered.”

“Here we go. Slowing and lowering so it’s clear we mean to land,” Gothy said.

“I see zombies with rifles watching us,” Mousie added. “They know we’re here.”

“Well, time to see if we can coexist or not,” Alvin said as he stood up.

Lila grabbed him, pulling him down for a kiss, before Sara did the same. He gave them a wink as he went to Desiree’s side. When Gothy angled the chopper, Alvin could see the fountain at the road’s end, just to one side of the main entrance.

“Lowering,” Gothy said. “We’ll be ready to pull you out, Hero.”

“I know you will, Gothy,” Alvin said as he waited for the Huey to get low enough. “Now... will they be reasonable or will they eat my eyes?”

“What?” The question came from a few people as Alvin dropped out of the chopper.

“Later,” he said as he started walking slowly down the road toward the massive graveyard.

The road was at least a quarter-mile long, so Alvin made sure he walked away from the Huey. He stopped halfway and waited.

“Movement,” Mousie said over the radio.

Alvin stayed quiet, shifting as needed

“Vehicle coming from your left, Hero,” Mousie said. “Black SUV.”

“Understood,” Alvin murmured, staying facing forward.

A minute later, the SUV came out of a driveway onto the street and slowly rolled toward him. Alvin faced it directly, waving to the driver behind the tinted glass. It came to a stop a dozen feet from him before one of the back doors opened.

The man who got out was wearing fatigues, a sergeant insignia indicating his rank. He was also a zombie— an embalmed zombie, as his skin was waxy and pallid. “Name and rank?”

“Civilian, but I’m an emissary from the new government based in Red River, Texas. I go by Alvin. Who’s in charge of Arlington, Sergeant?”

“Do you have any proof?” the soldier asked flatly.

Alvin pulled out the documents he was given at the Army depot. “I have these, but I’m not sure you’ll accept them.”

The zombie marched forward with his hand extended. Alvin held them out, letting the sergeant take them. Stepping back a few feet, the undead scanned the documents, then blinked and looked up. “Huh... so the pop-ups have been real.”

“Who’s in charge, and can I speak with them?”

The sergeant focused on Alvin, then looked past him at the Huey. “You came in from D.C.?”

“I came from D.C. recently. Had to work out a deal there. I’ve been to Cali, Utah, and a few other states out west.”

“Damned interlopers...” the sergeant grimaced in distaste. “We had to collapse the bridge because of them.”

“There’s been a change of leadership,” Alvin said, “which I’ll go into if I speak with whoever leads you.”

“I can take you in to see the major. He’ll decide to pass you up the line or not,” the sergeant said stiffly.

“Just me, or can my team come with me?”

The zombie looked toward the Huey, then back at Alvin. “How many?”

“Six, plus me. They’re my assistants.”

“Hold here.” The zombie went back to the SUV and had a conversation with the driver.

“Hero,” Gothy’s voice came over the radio, “Sammi found their channel. Says they are passing the buck up the line and asking about us.”

“Want my team with me,” Alvin murmured so his throat mic could pick it up. “We’ll find out in a few. Might as well break their minds early. Take Blade back to base, then step out and walk toward me. Armor away for now.”

“You got it, Hero.”

Alvin was watching the sergeant. He figured out when the chopper vanished as the man jerked and began talking faster. He clearly hesitated a moment later before talking again, but calmer this time.

“Coming up from your six,” Desiree said.

“Roger,” Alvin murmured.

The sergeant pulled back from the driver’s side, radio in hand, clearly staring past Alvin before going back to the radio.

“Sammi says they’re puzzled by the six of us being women, and clearly not a uniform in sight,” Gothy said. “They’re not being kind to you.”

“Easy,” Alvin said softly. “Not surprised they’re feeling that way.”

The women reached him before the sergeant did. They fanned out on either side of him— they were all in comfortable clothing that was less provocative than normal. Lila’s top had an open back for her wings, but it still fully covered her chest and stomach.

“Reporting that we have two or three Demons with us,” Sammi murmured. “That’s got them agitated.”

“Bad blood because of the fighting,” Alvin sighed. “Ladies, be calm. Do not react to provocation. We currently represent half the country.”

“I do not care for them speaking ill of us, Hero,” Mousie said, “but I will do as you say.”

“They’re going to take us in,” Sammi said. “Calling for a second vehicle for transport. The first only had room for two more. It was filled with a squad.”

Alvin nodded, putting a smile on when the sergeant came their way. “So?”

“Major will see you. Second vehicle coming to retrieve you all.”

“Major who?” Alvin asked.

“Major Cukela.”

“Thanks.”

The sergeant stepped back and waited with them. His eyes flickered up and down each wife for a moment before he went back to looking at Alvin.

“Out of curiosity, and no insult intended here,” Alvin asked, “now that you’re up and moving again, is the zombie life good?”

Brow furrowing, the sergeant stared at Alvin. “What?”

“I’ve been wondering what it’s like being an undead. Do you have the same emotions and drive you had in life?”

The soldier looked at him for another few long seconds before he spoke slowly, “We have emotions, intelligence, and drive.”

“No insult meant,” Alvin said. “I saw you looking over the women beside me and was just curious.”

“We don’t have that drive anymore,” the sergeant said. “I was looking them over for threats.”

“He was,” Desiree said. “Just as I did the same.”

The sergeant looked back at her. “Military?”

“Yes, but not yours,” Desiree smiled.

“Same with me,” Mousie added.

“Drow?” he asked tightly.

“Queen’s Elf… maybe that should just be Elf now that the King is gone,” Alvin corrected, then mused.

“Elf,” Mousie said. “She wanted to do away with the divides.”

“Elf,” Alvin said, addressing the sergeant again.

“Three Demons and an Elf...” the sergeant said with a slow head shake.

“And a Twurgh, or Dwarf, as you’d call us,” Desiree said.

“You’re a Dwarf?” the sergeant asked with incredulity.

“She’s gained over a foot in height, but yeah,” Alvin nodded. “Just like Gothy and Sara have tails, they aren’t Demons like Lila is.”

The zombie stared at him, clearly not believing what he was being told. Luckily, it was then that the other SUV came out of the driveway.

“Ah, our ride?” Alvin asked.

“Yes,” the sergeant said as he turned half way and waved the vehicle forward.

~*~*~

They didn’t go far— only to what had been the visitor center. Alvin looked at the mismatched guards with a thoughtful expression. Their uniforms ranged from the civil war to more recent. Their weapons were modern except for a single musket being carried by one of the civil war undead.

The front room of the visitor center had been turned into a mini-operations center. Alvin and his wives were led to another room off to the right. A man in uniform was sitting behind a desk. He was clearly also a zombie, embalmed like the sergeant had been. His mustache was still in place and covered the majority of his upper lip. His dress uniform had a lot of medals on it, including two Medal of Honors.

“Major Cukela?” Alvin asked.

The man stood, eyeing them as they entered. “You’re the emissary?”

“Alvin Lambert. Most call me Alvin,” Alvin greeted him, extending his hand.

His hand was cool, but that wasn’t surprising, considering the zombie had no blood. “Major Louis Cukela.”

“Thank you for seeing us, Major,” Alvin said, taking the one seat across from the man. “My assistants and wives.”

The major’s eyes had been going over the women, but snapped back to Alvin. “Wives?”

“All six,” Alvin said. “It’d come out eventually, so might as well do it now. Lila is a Demon, as you can see. Gothy and Sara have a bit of Demon influence thanks to an alien machine. Mousie there is an Elf, and Desiree is a Dwarf, but also slightly changed because of alien tech. And this is Sammi, who used to be a dev.”

The major was stone-faced. “Do you often make jokes?”

“All of what I said was true,” Alvin said. “I’m here on behalf of the new government that’s formed. They’ve formed alliances with the Elves, Dwarves, Greys, and just the other day, Hell.”

“You sided with them?” The major’s lip pulled up in distaste.

“They’re under new management,” Alvin said. “Not as they were when you broke the bridge.”

“Hmm...”

“Look, Major, I don’t want to cause trouble or a hard time,” Alvin said. “I’m here to pass word to your command that the Western Alliance Government is willing to include you all here.”

That had the major sitting back. “Humans are willing to ally with us?”

“Why did you attack D.C.?” Alvin asked.

“Because it is... or was the seat of the country. They invaded us,” Cukela said, staring at Lila.

“Our government sold out to them. You should know that. Why do you think a Gate opened there?”

The major hesitated, clearly considering.

“Now, they’re starting a settlement so they can have relations with the rest of us. They’ve agreed to the rules of the Alliance.”

“So they aren’t hostile?”

“They were, but now they’re hoping to do as you are— to live and possibly grow.”

The major stroked his mustache, then nodded slowly. “Let me see your papers.”

Alvin handed his papers to the major and waited, hoping this meant he’d be passed up the chain soon.

Chapter Fifty-seven

Major Cukela took them up to the Lee House. The drive was slow, as the graveyard was busy. Camps were set up among the tombstones, with soldiers in groups based on their uniforms. Alvin grinned when he saw a camp of Confederate soldiers shouting at a group of Union soldiers, who were shouting back. Another unit, one from WWI, was situated between them, obviously situated there to keep them separated.

When they got to the Lee House, the guards on duty were the newest dead. The undead were carrying M16s and came to attention when Major Cukela exited the SUV. Alvin looked past the guards at D.C. spread out in the distance.

The view was a straight shot from the hill that the homes sat on, over the destroyed bridge, straight to the Lincoln Memorial. The haze from the Gate, plus the fires in the city, obscured most of the Washington Monument and beyond.

“This way,” Cukela said stiffly.

“You guys had a lot of warning about us coming,” Alvin said, turning to follow the major.

Cukela didn’t reply, instead leading them past the second line of guards just outside the house. The six men inside were all undead and looked aged. The major saluted, getting a return salute from one of the men.

“Dismissed, Major,” the four-star general said stiffly. “Return to your duties.”

“Yes, sir!” Cukela said, about-facing and marching out.

The general eyed them for a long moment, but it was the only man who was still sitting that asked, “You represent the new government?”

Alvin turned his gaze toward the man. He was surprised that it wasn’t John Kennedy until he remembered that JFK had his brains destroyed when he was killed. “Yes, sir. Sorry, I was expecting someone else… but I remembered he was killed by a shot to the head in the sixties. You must be Taft.”

“Kennedy? Yes. We’ve heard of him,” William Taft said stiffly. “I am former President William Howard Taft.”

“Only president to ever serve as a Supreme Court justice,” Alvin said.

Taft’s lips twitched. “Indeed. Please, sit and tell us of this new government and why they’ve broken away from us.”

“They didn’t break away,” Alvin said, taking his seat. There weren’t enough seats for his wives, so they stood behind him while the other men in the room sat down. “The United States was destroyed the minute God fucked off. All technology stopped working, and the undead rose.”

“And then her kind invaded us,” the general said.

“The Gates opened up after a while, Hell being one of those,” Alvin said. “You know as well as I do that politicians sold their souls to them for generations. Is it any wonder they came to collect?”

“No,” Taft said, giving the general a hard look. “Simmer down, Pershing.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Black Jack Pershing?” Alvin asked, looking at the rawhide-skinned general.

“That’s the name my men called me,” Pershing said. “Better than what they called me before that. I have to ask why they’re still here. This is men’s business.”

Alvin laughed. “General, the world’s moved on since your death. Women are just as capable as men in many areas. That became accepted in society. Any of my wives— yes, my wives,” he said, seeing them react, “can do anything your best men could do, but better.”

Pershing’s lips puckered. “You insu—?”

“Stop!” Alvin snapped, his voice commanding. “I’m not insulting anyone. They’ve all killed things you probably haven’t dealt with, and a few of them held ranks in their own race’s militaries before marrying me.”

Pershing seemed to swell at being cut off. “Son, if you aren’t going to be civil—!”

“What things?” Taft asked, cutting Pershing off.

“Dragons, drakes, wyverns, fish-demons that control minds, and terror worms that can make hearts burst to name a few. As it is, we just got done helping the Elven Queen win a war, made a peace deal with Hell, and now, we’re here.”

The room was quiet when Alvin finished.

“You made peace with Hell?” Taft asked. “What did you give them?”

“Give them? Nothing. They asked us. We did give them D.C. as a city on Earth so we can trade easily.”

“You gave them our nation’s capital?” Taft asked tightly.

“It was the nation’s capital. That ended with the apocalypse. The new capital is Red River Army Depot, Texas.”

“We can take it back,” Pershing said.

“Why?” Alvin asked simply. “It was given to Hell long before the Gate showed up. If it hadn’t been, the Gate wouldn’t be there now.”

“That’s what has been the prevailing theory on the Gate,” another of the men said.

“Look, the Draconic Gate is in Colorado, probably in Denver. I haven’t been there. The Dwarves are on Engineer Mountain in Colorado, and the Elves are in a national forest in California. All of them have opened in a place that makes sense for them. The Greys are in Roswell and Area 51.”

One of the men sat up straighter. “Aliens? They came?”

“Yeah, to the two places known for them,” Alvin said. “Half of their race wants to kill us, and the others are pacifists, but have a deal with us.” He pointed at Gothy. “That’s why she has a tail. Alien technology gives us the chance to splice other DNA into ours. The tail’s because she picked up a huge percentage to resist mental influence.”

“And the other?” Pershing asked, motioning to Sara.

“Same. My other wives have those small horn nubs because they took a different alteration for theirs. Gentlemen, the most insidious thing we’ve had to deal with are the things that will take control of your mind.”

Pershing nodded slowly. “Yes... that would be bad.”

“Would that work for us?” the man who’d spoken about the Gate asked.

“No idea. Haven’t met an undead who was willing to have a dialogue with us before. I had high hopes because you’re military. Our government is backboned by former Army and Air Force bases. I hoped that the discipline of your former lives would make it possible to speak with you.”

“Virginia had fallen...” Taft said softly. “We removed the violent elements, but all that lives close to us now are more undead. The few times we sent men farther out to find people, they fired at us first.”

“They’ve been dealing with mindless zombies and violent zombies since this all began,” Alvin said. “I don’t blame them for acting that way when more zombies show up. Sorry,” he apologized, holding up a hand. “I want to stop calling you zombies. I’ll call you undead or something else so that there’s a clear distinction between you and them.”

“Undead is fine,” Taft said. “Even my wife knows that we’re not as we used to be.”

“Oh? She rose, too?” Sammi asked.

“When they dug me out, they dug her out,” Taft said. “Guess she forgot to ask for forgiveness before the end.”

“Sir, the Western Alliance wants to form a union with you,” Alvin said, bringing the topic on point, “if you are amenable. It does mean agreeing to a truce with Hell.”

Pershing shifted in his seat. “We had a hard time hurting them.”

“They need holy runes to be hurt,” Alvin said. “Much like werewolves will need silver and the fey needed iron.”

“The kiosk has those runes,” another man at the table said.

“It does. And to help you with any doubts, the former Dawn Lord was God’s pawn all along. He didn’t fall, he just did what God told him to. Angels don’t have free will.”

All the men sat back, clearly thinking.

“He has free will now, and that’s why Hell is changing. He goes by Lucas, by the way.”

That had all eyes focused on him, and Taft was the one to give voice to the question, “Lucas? You sound like you’ve met him.”

“Lila is his daughter,” Alvin said, reaching back to take Lila’s hand.

Now, the men were all wide-eyed at Lila.

“Princess of Hell. She went by Lilanoth.” Alvin had to focus on the name to get it out. “She changed and became Lila. Lucas changed his name when he was given free will. He’s now leading Hell to be a good neighbor.”

The men exchanged glances.

“It’s your choice,” Alvin said. “The Western Alliance has trade deals and friendly relations with the majority of the races we’ve met. They sent me, not because I’m a smooth talker, but because I’ve met each race and have been able to form good relationships with them all.”

“Do you have any paperwork from them?” Taft asked.

Alvin grinned and pulled out the documents he’d been given, passing them over. “It’s all there.”

Taft looked at the bundle. “Slimmer than I thought it would be, but a new government wouldn’t have as much red tape.” He paused, smiling as he continued to speak. “The chance to do it again, but better.”

“What do we do with all the men, sir?” Pershing asked. “We’d been planning…” He trailed off looking at the guests.

“If this works, we’ll likely be looking for other places where the undead have gained enough intelligence to join us,” Taft said. “We’ll need to recruit some living people to speak to the settlements where the living still exist.”

“I hope you decide to join,” Alvin said. “That would give us power from coast to coast again. It will never be America as it was, but like you said, maybe it’ll be better this time.”

Taft stood, offering his hand. “We thank you for coming, Emissary.”

Alvin stood and shook the ex-president’s hand. “Sir, you give me hope that the craziness of this new world isn’t as bad as we all feared. Undead who don’t want to rip out the throats of everyone they meet...We have enough challenges without Humans, living or undead, being at odds.”

“I agree,” Taft said.

Alvin turned to Pershing, extending his hand. “General, an honor. You were the only man to be appointed to General of the Army. Your men loved you, it’s said, even if your tactics got a lot killed.”

Pershing’s lips thinned, but he shook the offered hand. “We win, but we can still care for them. Death is not the end for us now.”

“We’d been shooting our dead in the head to stop them from rising,” Alvin said. “With you proving that the undead can be who they were, that will likely be changing.”

“Good, because we can’t reproduce,” one of the men said stiffly.

“All the more reason for an alliance,” Alvin said. “But you’ll be immortal, won’t you?”

“As long as our brains stay intact,” Pershing said. “We can even sew arms and legs back on, and get them functional.”

“Damn,” Alvin said. “Must be a perk to being undead.”

“Our surgeons believe so,” Taft said.

“Our doctors and yours should talk,” Alvin said. “Once you join, of course.”

“You seem certain we will.”

“Peace, prosperity, and the chance to grow again,” Alvin said. “It’d be stupid not to.”

Taft chuckled. “Blunt, but Roosevelt was, too.”

“The union buster,” Alvin smiled.

“Teddy was a good man,” Taft said. “We had our differences, but he was a good man.”

“The new government, as you’ll read in the papers,” Alvin said, “doesn’t have a president. It’s a council right now. They’re discussing what to do once we have a majority of the country as part of the alliance.”

“The system had a lot of potential,” Taft said. “This will be invigorating.”

“And for an undead, that has to be good,” Alvin laughed.

The undead in the room chuckled.

“My name is Alvin Lambert. Send me a message via the kiosk when you decide, one way or the other.”

“We will,” Taft said. He nodded to one of the guards near the door, who opened it. “Hopefully, we won’t take long. Good day.”

“Good day,” Alvin said as he led his wives out the door.

“We’ll have a car here shortly,” the guard outside said.

“We’ll wait,” Alvin said. He didn’t want to startle the men inside any more than they already had been.

Chapter Fifty-eight

Alvin wasn’t surprised that it was over a day later when the undead let him know they were ready. When he stepped out of the garage portal, he found an SUV already waiting for him. From there, it was a slow drive back up to the Lee House.

“I was curious,” Alvin said, addressing the driver, “how did you get the SUVs working.”

“Kiosk parts, and we have mechanics.”

“So you guys figured out the kiosks?”

“We have a lot of gamers,” the driver snorted.

“Fair enough. Just so many ignored them.”

“The day they popped up, we were already figuring them out. Man, were we glad to have them… for the clothing, if nothing else.”

“I wondered how you’d all come up with so many uniforms, especially for the Civil War guys.”

“Yeah. Big point of contention early on. We found that it helped all of us think better.”

“Hmm, that’s interesting. The clothes helped you all stabilize?”

“Seemed to, even if the oldest had to be told what happened after their deaths. The oldest of the Buffalo units were thrilled to hear how segregation had ended.”

“Didn’t think of that,” Alvin mused.

“Of course, some of the older leaders had a hard time with that, as well. Pershing got them in line, even if we did have to put a few down.”

“Didn’t want to change?”

“Not at all... Why am I telling you all this?”

“My Personability stat is amazingly high,” Alvin grinned. “I just feel trustworthy, don’t I?”

“You really do.”

“Stats matter,” Alvin replied.

The driver went quiet for the rest of the trip up to the Lee House.

Alvin was surprised that it was just Taft and Pershing to meet with him. “Gentlemen.”

“We’ve agreed to join this new coalition,” Taft said without preamble. “We do wish to get some of the equipment your current settlements have.”

“I’m sure Red River will be happy to deal with you. Who is your guy going to be?”

“We’ve summoned General Bradley,” Taft said.

“Fitting,” Alvin grinned.

The radio on the desk suddenly came to life, “Sir, we are now ten-miles out and closing. We have him and he is very curious as to what has happened.”

Taft grabbed the radio, eyes wide. “He’s aware?”

“Yes, sir, and confused, but we’ve been filling him in.”

“Good. Bring him straight in.”

Alvin saw the excitement in both men and cleared his throat. “So?”

“Excuse us, Emissary, but things might have just changed,” Taft said. “If you’d come back tomorrow, please?”

Alvin’s brow furrowed. “Someone undead was just found and is being brought in. You’re both very excited about it. Who would…? Shit. Washington or Jefferson?”

Both men looked surprised, and Taft was the one who asked, “Why do you think it’s one of them?”

“How did you know?” Pershing asked a second after Taft, making both men exchange a glance.

“Only two close enough that might get you excited,” Alvin said. “Between them, I’d think Washington, as he’s closer.”

Taft grimaced, then sighed. “Have a seat.”

Pershing’s lips puckered. “Sir—”

“Sit down, Pershing,” Taft said tiredly. “He’s smart. Maybe with his help, we can convince Washington to do what he has done before.”

It was close to thirty minutes before the door opened. When it did, a pair of modern undead soldiers escorted a very old zombie into the room. His complexion was terrible, but he’d obviously tried to become presentable.

All three men stood in the presence of George Washington. The old zombie looked them over before he nodded. “So what happened to the nation?”

“Long story made short,” Alvin said before the other two could, “in the year 2000, the apocalypse happened. With it, Gates to other worlds opened, and the dead have risen. A question: do you really have wooden teeth?”

Washington went stiff, his gaze locked on Alvin. “No.”

“Ah, a sore spot,” Alvin said. “Sorry. We have much better dentures now. In fact, give me a minute.” He opened a portal and stepped into it.

“Is that George Washington?” Sammi asked with wide eyes from the sofa. “Really him?”

“Yup. I need a denture kit,” Alvin said, not stopping. “His teeth are a sore subject, so giving him what he might need could get him indebted to us.”

After a few minutes in the kiosk, Alvin found the best he could do, then went to the medical room. Once he had everything, he went back to see the most famous American. Taft, Washington, and Pershing were still standing when he came back. All three men jerked when he reappeared.

“Sorry,” Alvin said. “Your teeth bother you, but I can help.” He set all the items he had purchased on the table in the room. “I have here a quick-make denture kit. It’ll take a mold of your gums and your current dentures. Then, I take those back to my home, run it through a few machines, and in less than an hour, we’ll have a new set of dentures that should be near perfect.”

They all looked shocked at Alvin.

“Your call, George,” Alvin said. “I can do the same for Martha, too.”

That got Washington’s attention. “I’ll try it.”

“Wait, sir,” Pershing said, then hesitated.

“It’s not a damned trick,” Alvin said flatly. “I truly want to say I helped George Washington.”

Taft looked thoughtful. “The new government can do similar?”

“Yup.”

“I’m going to do this,” Washington said stiffly. “My teeth… are a problem. Always have been.”

Alvin got busy making up mixtures for the molds. “Let’s get going, then.”

The three men watched Alvin, and then Washington did as he was told, grimacing through the discomfort of biting down into the gooey molds. He was grateful to rinse his mouth after he was done.

“Okay, I’ll be back. Go ahead and get your business started with each other,” Alvin said before quickly disappearing back into his base.

“Hero? Is that really the first prez?” Gothy asked, having come out of the bedroom with the others.

“It is, and I’m making him teeth to make him indebted,” Alvin grinned. “I also have his saliva, for the kiosk.”

“Oh, wow-double,” Sammi whispered.

“We might be able to help him on the whole rotting corpse thing, too,” Alvin chuckled. “Bet he would love that for him and Martha.”

“Shit...” Gothy whispered. “I love you.”

“They’re going to hand their settlement over, and you’ll have him even more indebted than they know,” Lila said. “Mom would be proud.”

“See you all for breakfast,” Alvin said as he went to get the dentures started.

~*~*~

The set of teeth had been completed by the time breakfast was done, and the DMV was working on Washington’s DNA. When Alvin stepped back into Lee House, he had Sammi with him. “Sorry for the delay,” Alvin said, interrupting the undeads’ conversation.

Washington turned to him, then stood upon seeing Sammi. “Ma’am, a pleasure.”

“Mine,” Sammi said softly. “Sorry... I just really wanted to meet the greatest man of our nation’s history. You led the revolution, and then became president. I always admired you stepping down after two terms, sir.”

“We had just rid ourselves of a King. We didn’t need a new one,” Washington said.

“George, this is my wife, Sammi. As she said, she’s a big fan. But the big reason we’re here is to give you these.” He held out an open case that had gleaming dentures inside. “You take a bit of this paste, dab it inside of each arch, put them in, and bite down. If you hold it for a few seconds, they’ll stay in all day.”

“There’s a special way to clean them, too,” Sammi added. “This bag contains the instructions and the items needed.”

Washington went over to them, taking the tube of paste and the dentures. Going back to the table, he pulled out the yellowing, off-center set he’d been using and quickly got the new set in. After a few seconds, he worked his jaw a few times, then smiled. “Oh... that feels better.”

“If you’d like, we can do the same for your wife, sir,” Alvin said.

Washington turned back to face him, his white teeth gleaming. “I would. Thank you.”

“She’s still at Vernon?” Sammi asked.

“She is.”

“I’ll go get her. Would you like her here?” Sammi asked.

“Yes. It seems they wish me to do as I did in years past.”

“Lead them? I don’t blame them,” Alvin said.

“I’ve heard there is a new government, that this apocalypse shattered America.”

“It did.”

“We’ll rebuild it again, then,” Washington said. “The republic must continue.”

“I’ll be going as speaker for the settlement,” Taft said.

“Good solid choice,” Alvin nodded.

“I’d like to hear about this new government from you,” Washington told Alvin, taking a seat at the table.

“Of course,” Alvin said. “Sammi, go ahead. We’ll see you when you get back.”

“You got it, Hero.”

“Hero?” Washington asked when Sammi left.

“My wives call me that. They say I saved each of them.”

“Wives?” Washington asked archly.

“Yeah, plural. And God fucking off is what started this, so let’s move past the religious problem of multiple wives, shall we?”

Washington’s lips pursed then he nodded. “That is... going to take some adjusting. All of the founders believed in their own ways.”

“Yeah, and the occult symbolism built into DC, plus the penchant for politicians to sell their souls, is why Hell popped up there.”

“I did not like them calling it ‘Washington,’” Washington sighed.

“Understandable,” Alvin said, taking a seat. “Okay, let’s start with how the new government came to be…”

Chapter Fifty-nine

Alvin grunted when he woke up. The last two days had been a lot of talking and getting people to new locations. By the end of it, Arlington National Cemetery was added as a settlement to the Western Alliance.

Their joining opened up the ability to rename the government, and that debate took a full day among the council. When they finally agreed on something, Alvin chuckled at the name: The United Gates of America. With the new name coined, the government was still debating the full make up of their governing. They didn’t want the same thing that had come before, but they didn’t want anything too different, either. Alvin was still their emissary, so he’d wished them well and finally went home to rest.

Today would be something new— they were going up the coast to Salem. His armor had been restored, and everyone was looking forward to what they would find. That’s why he was confused when he woke up alone, and not in his bed.

“Good morning, Alvin,” Jarvis said.

Alvin frowned at the quaint cottage he was in. He was sitting at a small table that could seat, at most, four people. A fire crackled in the corner, and the smell of plants drifted in through open windows.

“Jarvis, it’s good to see you. I have a feeling this is serious and not just a quick hello.”

“Your Aptitude is high,” Jarvis said, sipping from a steaming cup of tea. “You are right. The game is paused, and the viewers believe you are still asleep.”

“Did I break something else?”

“No, we’ve been repairing things. There are a few major changes coming, and I felt the need to tell you before they became reality.”

“Okay. Where’s the wife?”

Jarvis’ smile grew a little wider. “Very perceptive. She is speaking with her former player, too.”

“Can’t we have a foursome?” Alvin asked, barely able to hide his smirk.

“Very droll, but yes, since she asked the same thing,” Jarvis said.

The next instant, two women were sitting at the table. One was obviously Gaia— she had rich brown skin, dark green hair, and ocean blue eyes. She gave Alvin a smile before his gaze slid to the other woman. She was much as Gothy had been, plump with an edge of hardness just coming in. Her darkly tanned skin and sun-bleached blonde hair spoke of long hours outdoors. Her eyes held a world of sadness and loss, but also a determination that Alvin could appreciate.

“Hi. I’m Alvin,” Alvin said, betting the others to the punch.

“KT,” the woman said.

“Katie?”

“No. K. T. Initials.”

“Ah, fair. I don’t care for mine.”

“Oh?”

“A.L.L.”

“Ouch. Nice to meet you, Alvin. My friend told me you were a big reason she was able to move on.”

Alvin glanced at Gaia before looking back at KT. “Possibly, but I think it was more Jarvis’ doing. I was just a big pain in the ass.”

“Yes, but enough of a pain in the right ways to make sure Gaia and Jarvis could fix and stabilize things.”

“Where are you?” Alvin asked, having heard the trace of accent to her voice.

“Down Under,” KT said.

“Shit,” Alvin said.

“Yeah. It’s been… bad. But we’ve survived.”

“They don’t have any Gates to deal with,” Gaia said softly. “It was deemed dangerous enough without them.”

“If things mutated... yeah,” Alvin shuddered. “Fuck, I thought America had it bad.”

“I saw the government message,” KT laughed. “Did you name it that?”

“Fuck no. I’m just their emissary… Wait, can we—?”

“No,” Gaia said gently, cutting him off. “You can’t connect the two without having physically been present in the country.”

“Right? I felt the same,” KT said, seeing Alvin’s expression. “We were the only ones who upgraded our friends enough for them to survive.”

“Near thing at times,” Alvin said.

“I hate to interrupt, but we do need to discuss the reasons you are both here,” Jarvis said. “Would anyone like tea? Possibly a scone?”

“Pass,” Alvin said. “Keep your leaf juice.”

“Tea is good for you,” KT said.

“And tastes like plants,” Alvin replied.

“He’s a coffee person,” Jarvis sighed.

“So am I,” KT said, “but I still like a good tea.”

A cup appeared in front of KT, steaming lightly. “I made peach for you,” Gaia smiled.

“Thanks.”

“Well then, to business,” Jarvis sighed, setting his cup down. “Firstly, you will both be annoyed... Bases are being redone. Having a moving base is broken.”

“Of course it is,” Alvin laughed. “Gods knows I needed it to survive like I did. You’re just taking away all that XP I spent?”

“No. We’re reworking the system,” Jarvis said. “What you can do is buy a home in a settlement, and that will be your portal to your home.”

“I have family in three different settlements,” KT said.

“You can buy access in each settlement,” Gaia said. “You just can’t summon a portal everywhere.”

“When?” Alvin asked, thinking about his current plan.

“A week, at most,” Jarvis said. “Until then, the system will continue as it was.”

Alvin exhaled. “Got it.”

KT sighed. “Fine.”

“Battle armor is being changed from accessories to armor,” Gaia went on. “You can use the accessory slot for it to upgrade it with improved flamers, jetpacks, and the like. Radios will be standard and not take a slot.”

Alvin sucked at his teeth. “Knew that would happen.”

“I just barely got the…” KT exhaled noisily. “Dammit.”

“When the next major update happens, we’ll be able to tell you the reason behind all this,” Jarvis said.

Alvin met Jarvis’ eyes. “Pulp?”

“Yes, Alvin. The reason why the company uploaded you.”

“About time,” KT said.

“Agreed,” Alvin chuckled.

“All of this is in preparation to expand the alpha test, and for after that,” Jarvis said.

“Yeah, figured,” Alvin said. “Same rules for them?”

“A single life to start. Yes,” Jarvis nodded.

“Not many will want to be in the Outback,” KT snorted.

“They will be starting from their home locations. We will know and not let them try to cheat that,” Gaia smiled as she summoned a cup of tea, sipping from it. “The entire world will see people.”

“What if they come in gunning for us specifically?” Alvin asked.

“What do you think their odds would be?” Jarvis asked

“Bad, but from what I was told once, I have a lot of detractors, and at least one powerful person would probably put up a bounty for me.”

“People who are going in just for that will be given a very rough start,” Jarvis said. “But they will be given a chance.”

“Not like people haven’t tried to kill me before.”

“You polarize people that much?” KT asked.

“Without even trying,” Alvin shrugged.

“All changes will take place in the next week. Your current battle armor will have their upgrades stripped and set aside as parts that you can add as accessories,” Gaia said. “This way, you still have the suits and can add the upgrades you wish to them. Due to the change, they will also be getting some boosts to resistances.”

“And rune slots?” KT asked.

“Yes. For yours, they will be uncommon.”

“Mine?” Alvin grinned.

“Rare, since they were made for you at the behest of the King,” Jarvis said.

“Lucky,” KT sighed.

“Jarvis, what would it cost to get a handful of suits made by David and sent to KT?”

Jarvis and Gaia exchanged a look.

“Me?” KT said.

“Kindred spirits,” Alvin said. “You took care of her like I did him. I also have a lot of XP, having been through a few wars and killing a couple of Demon Princes.”

KT just blinked at him.

“We have decided to upgrade hers, and her families’.”

“Wait… family?” Alvin asked, finally catching that bit.

“I adopted a couple of kids that reminded me of mine,” KT said softly. “Add in my partner, and yes, family.”

“Ah, I see,” Alvin said. “Kids… how is that?”

KT grinned. “Wonderful and terrifying. Thinking of having some?”

“My wives and I have discussed it.”

“Wives?”

“All six of them,” Alvin chuckled. “A Dwarf, Elf, Demon, Vampire, the first alpha tester, and my Gothy.”

“Hell... I thought maybe adding in one more was bold,” KT said.

“Sharing is caring,” Alvin said.

“That is all we can discuss for now,” Jarvis said. “The changes are major enough that we decided to speak with you and let you know the answer is coming.”

“Okay,” Alvin said. “Can I talk with my wives about it?”

“Yes,” Gaia said. “The fans will be upset, but it is better this way.”

“I think Team Asshole will understand,” Alvin said.

~*~*~

Waking up in bed, Alvin exhaled slowly, thinking. Less than a week and things will change... That’ll be okay, hopefully. I mean, it’ll let us settle down, but that only works if the witches and cultists are taken care of by then.

Gothy stirred beside him, and he smiled down at his sleeping goth. She had changed a lot since he’d first met her. Physically, she was no longer the larger woman she had been, but a sculpted beauty with a hint of extra on her middle. More than that, her personality had started to shine. She wanted to help some people now, just like he did. On top of that, she’d fully embraced her kinks and shared them with him and their wives.

She’ll always be my first succubus... my dear goth, Alvin thought.

Brow contracting, Gothy murmured before her eyes opened. Seeing him watching her, a smile bloomed on her lips. “Good morning, Hero.”

“Hello, my dear gothic succubus. Did you sleep well?”

“Dreamt about us... all of us,” Gothy murmured, kissing his chest.

“I figured you always did.”

Gothy giggled, but corrected him, “Yes, but I meant… us living together. Settling down from the action and forming a family.”

“It’ll be soon,” Alvin told her. “Jarvis talked with me this morning. I met Gaia and her player, as well.”

Gothy’s eyes opened more. “But…”

“They pulled my consciousness to them,” Alvin said, then looked at the ceiling. “Settle down, guys.” With that done, he gave his attention back to Gothy. “I’m telling everyone now. They deemed it better that way. They had to tell KT, as well.”

“Katie?”

“K.T. Initials,” Alvin said. “She’s in Australia.”

“Fuck,” Gothy exhaled. “And she survived?”

“They just got zombies and mutations, no Gates.”

“Yeah, but mutated wildlife there? That had to be enough by itself.”

“Agreed,” Alvin nodded. “But that’s beside the point. I’ll explain everything at breakfast when the entire family is awake and ready.”

Gothy nodded, but her hand crept down his body. “Maybe I can have a little fun before they wake up?”

“Use your tail for you and your mouth for me, my lovely goth.”

Gothy gave him a heated smile. “Can I use my tits on you, too?”

“Oh yes,” Alvin smiled back. “Soft flesh wrapped around me with your mouth on the head.”

“Deal,” Gothy shivered as she kissed down his body, her tail already starting to work on her.

Chapter Sixty

Alvin finished explaining what Jarvis had told him to everyone at the table. “So we have less than a week before everything changes.”

“Should we contact the settlements now and ask them to set aside places for us?” Sammi asked.

“Rebs and Night will,” Mousie said.

“Susan and Shawn would, too,” Gothy said.

“As will my father,” Desiree said.

“My family will, without a doubt,” Lila smiled.

“I think most of them will,” Alvin said. “We’re the best troubleshooters in the world right now.”

“Dropping our guests off first?” Sara asked, feeling a little odd not being able to help with a place to stay.

“Yeah.” Alvin grinned at the newly-modified trio of Army women. “Ladies, it’s time.”

“Thank you,” Gomez said brightly, her tail in her lap, “for everything… Hero.”

Alvin’s eyebrow went up. “Hero, huh?”

“Yes,” Poldin said, her hand touching her horns unconsciously. “Thank you, Hero. You helped.” Her gaze went to Lila, and she bowed her head. “Thank you.”

“It was my pleasure, Jenna,” Lila murmured. “We enjoyed you joining us.”

Leomadic kissed Nohel’s cheek. “Thank you, too.”

Nohel gave her a smile. “Thank you for coming back to me after them.”

“You’re sweet. They’re… frantic.”

“That’s one way of saying it,” Alvin laughed. “I’d say passionate, though.”

Leomadic gave him a nod. “Thank you, too. It’s weird that I love the tails, but still don’t want dick.”

“That’s just what you want. I was shocked as hell when you offered,” Alvin said. “Besides, you have a tail now, so you, Sophie, and Jenna might end up really close.”

They giggled. “Closer,” Poldin grinned. “Your wives helped me see the fun I could have with women, and Sophie, with that tail, can fill my other needs.”

“Fill is right,” Gothy snickered. “Mandy can fill you, too.”

“We talked about it,” Poldin said. “I believe our time in Hell… will be sinful.”

That got the table laughing.

“Okay, ladies, get everything together. First stop is Hell to say goodbye, and then, it’s off to Salem,” Alvin said standing up.

As everyone went to get ready, Nohel started cleaning up. She watched them go and felt some hope rising in her heart. If they settle down soon… She let the thought fade, but a smile stayed on her lips.

~*~*~

“Dad, Mom, how are you?” Alvin smirked as he stepped out of Blade.

“We’ve been fine,” Lucas said, his arm around Lilith. “You’ve brought the envoys? We were expecting them a few days ago.”

“Sorry. We were getting them ready,” Alvin said as the trio of women stepped out of the Huey. “Sophie Gomez, Mandy Leomadic, and Jenna Poldin. All three were part of the military, but are now the envoys for Hell. If you have minor things they can do for XP, feel free. They want to stat up.”

The three of them blinked at Alvin just casually stating what he did.

“Hmm... I’m sure some things can be done,” Lilith said, eyeing them with a smirk. “Ladies, welcome to Hell. We’re shifting from what we have been to what we wish to be, but some things are still the same.”

“Talk about milf...” Leomadic murmured.

“Milf?” Lilith asked.

Leomadic went crimson, not realizing she’d spoken out loud. Everyone else laughed, with Lila being the loudest of them.

“Mother, these three all spent quality time with us. Jenna prefers men, but has found the joy of female flesh. Sophie is eager with either while Mandy doesn’t like men, but is fine with a bit of tail,” Lila said. “And yes, my new friends... my mother will be more than happy to be your milf.”

All three women were red-faced.

Lilith smiled widely. “Oh yes! I think I understand now.”

Lucas chuckled. “She’s been corrupting me since I came back.” He looked at Leomadic. “Miss, you will be safe from all men in my realm. If any of them press, just let me know.”

Leomadic swallowed, but nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“Lucas. Call me Lucas. Let’s show you around and get you settled. Alvin, are you staying?”

“Finally going north,” Alvin said. “This finished everything we had before we did that.”

“I see,” Lucas smiled. “Thank you for pacifying our neighbors. I’ll be inviting Washington to dinner in a couple of days.”

“Good,” Alvin said.

“Have a safe trip,” Lucas said as he turned and motioned to the three Army women. “Ladies, this way, please.”

There was a round of goodbyes and kisses before the new envoys followed Lucas and Lilith. The family loaded back up in the Huey, and Gothy got them moving.

~*~*~

It should have been a four-hour flight, but it was taking longer because of the various birds that attacked them. When they went to loot them, some zombies thought they could do better than the birds.

“What do you think we’ll find?” Sara finally asked.

“Not really sure,” Alvin said. “Magic is kind of all over the place in our stories, but it should be interesting, regardless.”

“I just saw a bright flash of light,” Mousie said.

“And we’re getting closer, so maybe magic,” Gothy added.

“Wonder what it is,” Sammi murmured. “They should have had their zombies dealt with by now.”

“We’ll find out soon,” Lila said from her position on the door gun.

“But likely combat,” Desiree added from the other door gun.

“Good thing we excel at combat,” Alvin said.

They flew closer and, as they did, Mousie commented on more flashes of magic, and even Gothy started seeing them. As they flew, Gothy had taken them over Cape Cod and Massachusetts Bay to keep them away from Boston.

It wasn’t Boston where the magic was being used, though, which is what Alvin had expected. It was on the far side of Salem, the north end. Alvin’s neck itched when he went to Lila’s side, looking out to see things for himself.

A dark cloud spun suddenly into existence, flashes of lightning crashing down from it. Gothy hissed, not having been prepared for the actinic light. Everyone had to blink after the barrage of lightning strikes.

Mousie rubbed her eyes clear first. “The cloud is gone.”

“Taking us in. Do we take sides, Hero?” Gothy asked when she could see again.

“We have to see what is what. Mousie, let us know.”

“I will, but I need to see them first.”

As they got closer, they all felt an eerie sensation touch them. It was Sammi who gave voice to the feeling, “Someone is watching us.”

“We’re here to help,” Alvin said.

A second later, the feeling vanished.

“Hopefully they could hear, too,” Desiree said.

“Hero… I see people, very few people, but also… fish-people? The people are throwing fire and lances of ice at the fish-people.”

“Fuck!” Alvin hissed. “Kill the fish-people.”

Gothy took them closer to the ground and the fight. “Ready on the guns. They’re spread out among the buildings.”

“Sammi, Sara, ready?” Alvin asked as his battle armor formed around him.

The two women got to their feet, their armor forming on them.

“Gothy, take us to where it looks the worst for the mages,” Alvin said. “Let us know when to drop.”

“You’ve got it, Hero.”

The guns fired long before Gothy told Alvin to jump. When she did, all three of those in armor jumped out of the Huey. They snapped their wings open and glided down to land behind the mages.

The eldest of the mages spun on them, fire burning on his hand. Seeing armored figures, he pointed behind him and fried another fish-person. “Who are you?” the man demanded.

“Help,” Alvin replied. “Let us show you.” With that, Alvin walked past the old man and the two younger men beside him, heading to the ice barrier that the fish-people were breaking through.

The fish-people were a strange mix. They had scales in patches on their naked bodies, with clear gill flaps on the sides of their chest over their ribs. Their faces were stretched with thin lips and sharp teeth. They were truly alien-looking, but still also vaguely Humanoid.

Alvin extended his arms and blasted wide arcs of flame into the attackers through the gaps of the ice wall. Sara and Sammi went to either side of him, doing the same. The napalm-like fire had them screaming and pulling back from the ice barrier. In seconds, the grouping of fish-people in the area was gone, either fried or fleeing.

Alvin turned back to the trio of men and let his helm vanish. “I’m Alvin, a messenger of the new government. But before we get into that, would you like more help?”

The man looked up where the Huey swung to aim down another street, guns firing. Lips pursed, he nodded slowly. “We shall accept, and offer you no harm until we have spoken in earnest.”

“Great. See you in a bit,” Alvin said, his helm reforming. “Mousie, which way?”

“Head east,” Mousie replied over the radio. “I see two people there in front of a third on the ground.”

“Roger that. Ladies, let’s go,” Alvin said as he took off running.

Chapter Sixty-one

It took hours to end the fish-people’s invasion. Alvin had Gothy pick them up, and they switched out with Mousie, Desiree, and Lila. The trio of armored women did as Alvin, Sammi, and Sara had done. Gothy even had Alvin take the controls and joined the other three after a while, wanting to get some close combat in.

It was late afternoon when Alvin landed the Huey next to the Gate in what looked like the middle of Salem. As he brought the craft down, he spotted an old brick structure just one street over. Squinting at it, he could make out a sign arched over a window, declaring it to be the town hall.

As they gathered, a few dozen people approached them. The majority were dressed in dresses or robes, and most of them had cloaks, as well. All of them carried elaborate staves or wands, but none of them looked hostile.

Alvin summoned the portal and slid the Huey in just before fully landing. Gothy and the others were out there, so he didn’t worry— he just got the chopper shut down, then left the base.

“Spatial magic is a legend,” the old man Alvin had first talked to was saying when Alvin left the base.

“Not really magic,” Alvin said. “Just a mechanic.”

“Hero, this is Jonathan Corey,” Gothy said. “He’s in charge of the group here.”

Alvin looked over his shoulder toward where the Gate was. The other side looked like Salem most likely did back in the late seventeenth century. “So just for this side of the Gate?”

The old man turned to Alvin. “Your name?”

“Alvin. I come on behalf of the new government that has started for this country.”

“The government persecuted us until we fled.”

“That was England, right? Colonial England?”

“Yes.”

“Right... so America, the country that broke away from England after the war, came after you guys left. That government, plus the rest of the world, fell just a few months ago when God fucked off and the Gates came back.”

The older man stared at Alvin for a long moment, then looked back at a young woman who meekly lowered her head. “Well?”

“He speaks true.”

“No reason to lie,” Alvin shrugged. “Anyway, a new government just started up and already connects one coast to the other. They would welcome a discourse with you.”

“Hmm...” Jonathan stroked his beard. “The council will have to decide.”

“Works for me. Where are they?”

“In our world, of course,” Jonathan said. “One of you may accompany me.”

“Just one?” Alvin asked with a raised eyebrow.

“We will not let more of you near the council,” Jonathan said stiffly.

“We’ll just poke around, Hero. I’ve always wanted to see Salem,” Gothy said.

“Cassandra, attend the women,” Jonathan said without looking back.

The young woman who had spoken earlier bowed her head. “As you decree, sir.”

Gothy gave the young witch a long look. “A tour, please?”

“This way, mistress,” Cassandra said, leading Gothy and the others away.

“So your wives always dress for war?” Jonathan asked.

“Oh, that’s just our normal combat gear.”

“What of the plate armor?”

“That’s special, as you saw. Now, shall we?” Alvin asked.

“Follow,” Johnathan said, clearly upset that Alvin wasn’t treating him with deference.

Passing through the Gate, Alvin looked around. It really did look like an old colonial hamlet, except for the large stone tower that had been outside of his view from Earth. Orbs of the four elements spun around the top of the towering edifice.

“Flashy,” Alvin said.

“The council resides there,” Jonathan said with a touch of reverence in his tone.

Alvin continued to look around, noting that everyone he saw was dressed the way Johnathan and the others had been— they were wearing dresses or robes with cloaks, and were carrying a wand or staff with them. A few also had various pets beside them or on their shoulders. One woman had a staff with a perch for a raven.

The raven eyed Alvin as they passed. “Death,” the raven croaked.

The woman spun on Alvin with wide eyes, and Johnathan stopped abruptly.

“Destroyer,” the raven added. The bird cocked its head. “Out of time.”

Alvin was about to reply when he felt heat behind him. Glancing back, he saw Johnathan with a ball of fire gathered in his hand. The splash of water had him facing the woman holding a ball of water in hers.

“No, stop!” the raven croaked, flapping its wings. “Death, death, stop!”

The woman’s water vanished instantly and she cowed back. “What is it, Alossa?”

“They were saying attacking me would get you killed,” Alvin said simply. “Same goes for Johnathan.”

“Emissary,” the raven added before they hopped off the staff. Landing on the ground, the raven swept a bow. “Margret nice. Do not hurt.”

Alvin locked eyes with the cowering mage. “Margret?” She nodded to him. “I don’t want to harm anyone here. Alossa, thank you for introducing me.”

The raven hopped in place, looking past Alvin. “Stop, or death.”

The fire cut off.

“Thanks, John. Would have hated to kill you before meeting the council,” Alvin said, not looking back. “Not sure they’d accept me as an emissary if I did.”

Alossa flapped, flying off before circling back to Margret’s staff. “Council. Yes.”

Margret stopped cowering. “You are the emissary?”

“Yeah,” Alvin said.

“Why didn’t you say so?!” Jonathan snapped.

“The title means something?” Alvin asked.

“Prophecy,” Alossa croaked.

“Hmm,” Alvin muttered. “Okay.”

“I am taking him,” Jonathan said stiffly.

“Of course,” Margret said. “Sorry for stopping you, Sage.”

“Wait,” Alvin said. “Alossa, how did you know?”

“Aura. Foresight,” the raven replied. “I see.”

“What does he look like?” Alvin asked, hooking a thumb toward Jonathan.

“Power. Hungry.”

“And her?” Alvin asked, motioning at Margret.

“Hope. Why I chose her.”

“Margret, take me to the council, please,” Alvin said.

“I’m taking you,” Jonathan growled.

Alvin turned to the older man. “Not anymore. She will.”

“I am a sage. She is but a journeyman,” Jonathan said haughtily.

“He is more powerful than I,” Margret said, bowing her head.

“Doesn’t matter to me,” Alvin said. “I’d take hope over someone who’s power-hungry.”

“No. That is not how our society works,” Jonathan said smugly.

“Don’t care,” Alvin said flatly. “The more I deal with you, the more I’m likely to act rashly. So do us all a favor and leave.”

“Death!” Alossa croaked.

Jonathan’s lips twisted. “I see. I shall lodge a complaint.” With that, he whirled and stalked off.

“Damn, he must have a second staff,” Alvin snorted then added, “up his ass.”

Margret swallowed, knowing she’d just been handed an enemy that she never wanted. “Emissary?”

“He’s a dick.”

Brow furrowing, the woman slowly nodded. “He is a sage. All with power are… forceful.”

“I’m sure the council will be a bundle of fun,” Alvin sighed.

“Emissary make bow,” Alossa croaked.

“Please follow me, sir,” Margret said before she started to lead him toward the tower.

Alvin eyed the creatures flying around the tower as they got closer. They looked like featureless imps, having just the rough shape of the little flying demons but without a face. “What are those?”

“Homunculi,” Margret said. “They were created by the council.”

“Hmm... Dangerous?”

“They can be, but normally they are used to send for people.”

“I saw John use fire earlier, and you had water. Are you all split into elements?”

“Yes. I am water, but I only have two spells, as I’m merely a journeyman.”

“And a sage?”

“They can have up to a dozen spells, but at least six.”

“All of them focus on a single element?”

“Yes.”

“I met one who said I spoke true.”

“Air. They can feel truth, and are diviners.”

“What is electricity?”

“Also air, but focused for combat.”

“Hmm...” Alvin mused as he considered.

Reaching the double doors of the tower, Alvin eyed the two oversized homunculi that guarded them. Margret swallowed as she stepped forward. “Margret Timmons, water journeyman. I come with one who claims to be the emissary.”

A long few seconds dragged by until the blank face of one of the guards shifted, twisted, and formed the rough semblance of a face. “Emissary, you say?”

“Emissary of the United Gates of America,” Alvin said.

“Do you carry proof?”

“I got paperwork,” Alvin said. “My wives and I saved your people from being overrun in Salem a few minutes ago.”

“The metal-armored ones?”

“You already heard?”

“We have eyes on the strange town.”

“Yeah, that was us,” Alvin said.

“Why did Sage Corey not bring you?”

“I didn’t like him,” Alvin said. “Alossa, Margret’s familiar, I liked. I had her bring me.”

“A servant will come for you. Wait there, Emissary.”

“Cool. Margret will be coming with me.”

Margret’s eyes shot open, and she shook her head vigorously. “No, please—!”

“Granted. Wait,” the voice said, then the homunculi’s face shifted back to blank.

“Sorry, but why not?” Alvin asked.

“I will break under their gazes...” Margret whispered. “They won’t even care.”

“What do you mean?” Alvin asked.

“Their sheer power can warp a person’s mind,” Margret answered, her legs shaking.

Alvin nodded. “Shit. Well, I did this so...” He pulled off a ring, handing it to her. “I need that back when we leave.”

Margret looked at the ring, then frowned and stared at it. Alossa looked down at it and fluttered their wings.

“Relic!” Alossa croaked excitedly.

Margret’s eyes went wide as she continued to stare at the ring. “The power…”

“Put it on and give it back when we leave,” Alvin said. “This will work even better for me… Wait, what about you?” Alvin asked Alossa.

“Familiar,” Alossa replied. “If she is protected, I am.”

The door opened a few seconds after Margret slipped the ring on. A young man in black and white robes stood there, but his face was blank as if he was mindless. Margret shuddered, but entered. Alvin followed after her, looking over the servant.

“He’s broken?”

“Yes. They can only do as told.”

The servant shut the door, then started away, their steps firm but stiff, making them look even more unnatural.

“Fun people,” Alvin sighed.

Chapter Sixty-two

The interior of the tower was richly-decorated— silver, gold, gems, velvet, and silk dominated the décor. Tapestries depicting mages wielding powerful magics were the most common sights.

Alvin spied other servants as they walked. All of them were dressed identically with the same blank expressions. His distaste for the council grew with each servant he saw.

It took several minutes for them to traverse the tower to their destination, but eventually, the servant brought them to a door covered in arcane script. Alvin looked the script over, snorting as he did.

The servant knocked loudly three times, then pushed the door open, stepping aside and bowing to them. Alvin strode in while Margret, shaking in fear, followed after. Alossa shifted uncomfortably on their perch.

Alvin was frowning as he entered the room. There was no one inside— there were no chairs, desks, or anything to show it as a room to meet others. That is, at least, until he went a little farther and saw the ceiling open up. When he got to the middle of the room, he realized what the point of this room was. Above him on a separate floor sat four people on ornate thrones, each decorated to represent an element.

Looking up, he was surprised to see the four divided equally among women and men. All of them looked old, or ancient, in the case of one of the men. As they stared back, Alvin felt a brush of something against his mind, but pushed it off with barely a thought.

Margret was nearly hyperventilating as she came up next to Alvin, her eyes fixed firmly on the floor. Alossa hunched in, also not looking up. Both of them were waiting for their minds to twist and warp.

“The council?” Alvin asked.

The oldest of the men, who sat upon the throne of fire, glared down at him. “We are the council, Outsider. You claim to be the emissary. Where is your proof?”

“What’s with the light buzzing I feel?” Alvin asked as he pulled out paperwork.

The woman on the air throne inhaled sharply. “You don’t recoil from our power.”

“Why would I? You four are far from the scariest people I’ve met.”

“Preposterous!” the man upon earth sneered. “We are the council, the strongest mages in the world. Combined, we rival gods.”

Alvin rolled his eyes. “Which gods? Because I’ve met Brother Wolf… maybe you’d be a match for him. I’ve extracted a vow from a Loa, and she’s powerful enough to ignore this pressure, too. Honestly, even she was nothing compared to Lilith and the Devil, and they didn’t make me tremble at the knees or lose my mind. Hell, even Margret here is immune to this pressure, because I’ve made her my equal for now.”

All four mages looked toward Margret, staring at her.

Margret felt the power in the room swirl around her, as if the mages wished to break her, but the power just slid off her again and again. Blinking slowly, she straightened up and dared a glance up. Her eyes met the archmage of fire and she quickly looked down again.

“If you’re done trying to break her,” Alvin snorted, “I have the papers.” He held them up.

A breeze took them from his hand, carrying them to the air mage. She looked them over slowly before another breeze took them to the female archmage of water to her left. “They say he is an emissary.”

“They do,” the arch-mage of water said before another breeze carried them to the earth archmage.

Alvin waited until all four council members had seen his paperwork. “Now that you all agree, I’ll take those back.” The papers drifted back down to him, and he put them away.

“What is it your people want?” Fire asked.

“Want? Not a lot. We’d like to start learning magic, probably. I’m sure we can open up trade and, if you join with the government, they might be able to help with the problems in Salem.”

“What about elsewhere?” Earth asked.

“We’re kind of stuck on the continent for now. Where did you need help?”

“The old forests of Europe,” Water said. “We fight a foe who heals from most of our attacks.”

“Possibly, but you’d need to talk to the governing body and provide passage.”

“Good. That is more important than the colony town,” Fire said.

“What?”

“The colonial town was just a last effort to stay on Earth,” Water said. “When even they started persecuting and hunting for us, we left. All real power resides in Europe on Earth.”

“Maybe it did back then,” Alvin said, “but after you left America, the country that formed after it split with England and became the strongest power in the world. And we’re the first to start building ourselves back.”

“He speaks true,” Air whispered. “We’ve heard that the leyline near Salem is filled with power while the one near the other Gate has been tapped by the foe.”

“Abandon our old homes in favor of the colony?” Fire snorted. “Preposterous.”

“Power grows from the emissary,” Alossa croaked, having come to understand they were safe.

All four archmages glared down at the raven, who looked back at them. Frowns formed on their faces and Alvin sighed.

“I told you: I’ve taken her under my protection for this meeting. That means her familiar is equally protected.”

Air swallowed. “He speaks true...”

Water shifted. “The things that attacked Salem, they came from the northern coast. They pollute the water there.”

“Cthulhu monsters, and yeah, we’ll have to deal with them,” Alvin said. “Can’t have a Great Old One walking around.”

A butterfly of flame suddenly appeared next to Fire. He leaned toward it, as if listening, before the butterfly became smoke, vanishing. “The sage wishes to fight you for your rudeness.”

“Bring him in. I’ll get it over with quickly.”

Margret went white and grabbed Alvin’s arm. “He’s a sage of fire…!”

“Yeah, I saw him. His power doesn’t scare me,” Alvin said, having equipped a different ring.

“I told him the emissary can’t be harmed,” Fire went on with a smirk. “Keep your bravado.”

Alvin sighed. “You only understand power?”

“Yes,” Alossa croaked. “Air knows better.”

Alvin looked up at the air archmage. “Thanks. Look, fire-guy, why don’t I prove it to you?” Alvin stepped well away from Margret. “I’ll let you attack me once, and then I get to do the same. Deal? You go first.”

“No!” the air archmage cried out, but that word didn’t stop the old man from leaning forward to point at Alvin.

The beam of concentrated fire hit Alvin square in the chest. Alvin looked down at it— it reminded him of the narrow dragon’s breath. When the fire faded a few seconds later, Alvin yawned. The archmages stared at him with wide eyes.

“I’ve killed dragons,” Alvin said simply as he summoned his battle armor and jumped to land beside the fire archmage. “And Demon Princes. Now, I’ll add an archmage to that list.”

A black dagger that radiated power to everyone in the room appeared in Alvin’s hand, and he stabbed the mage, who summoned fire to surround him. The fire was ignored and the blade sunk into the man’s chest. With that done, Alvin stepped off the platform and landed on the floor, letting his armor vanish as he stood back up.

The fire archmage gurgled as the debuff started killing him. “What…?” he gasped before spewing black fluid from his mouth.

“You tried to kill me and failed. I didn’t fail,” Alvin said flatly. “Air, Water, Earth, you need a new fire. Jonathan Corey isn’t allowed to take the seat either.”

The fire archmage pointed at Alvin again, but only sparks came from his fingers before he pitched forward and fell to the lower floor.

“Questions?” Alvin asked.

Margret stared at Alvin in horror, as did the remaining archmages.

“Death!” Alossa croaked. “Emissary. Prophecy.”

Air spoke slowly, “Emissary, we see the prophecy is true. ‘Lo, the Emissary will come, and with him, change. The council will bow to him and those he trusts. Following him will lead to glory and power for all. Fighting him will lead to ruin and death.’ We have seen this and we bow to you, Emissary.”

“Get a new fire. Then, you can vow,” Alvin said. He didn’t really want vows from them, but he wasn’t going to let them try something stupid later. “In the meantime, I’ll go back to Salem. Have Margret come for me when you’re ready. Oh, and if any of you try to strike at her in retaliation, what I did to him,” he pointed at the corpse, “will be mild compared to what I’ll do to you. Understood?”

All three archmages quickly agreed that they did.

“Oh, and no more mind-wiping people,” Alvin growled. “Taking their minds and enslaving them is not allowed.”

“They asked—” Earth began.

“Shut it!” Alvin said tightly. He turned to Margret. “Do the servants volunteer?”

“It is an honor to enter the service of the council,” Margret whispered.

“Why?”

“The family of the servants is given payment, and they have their names added to the wall of servants for all time.”

“Why are they mind-wiped?” Alvin asked, looking back up at the council.

“Their power—” Margret began, but Alvin’s raised hand cut her off.

“Our power is too great for the lesser mages to be near for long. Only sages can withstand it,” Earth said.

“Bullshit,” Alvin said simply. “Tell me the truth.”

“They would try to topple us and take our seats,” Air blurted out.

The other two glared at her.

“You, Air, are the smartest of them. I hate being lied to,” Alvin said. “Now, I’ll give you one more chance: can lesser mages work under you without being made into puppets?”

“Yes...” Water said grudgingly.

“Good. Take journeyman mages as servants. Let them learn what they can, replace them before they become sages. See? You still get servants, and without mind wipes. The bonus is that your people are now stronger and can help your entire civilization.”

“They would still try to topple us,” Earth said tightly.

“Because they want the seats, but why don’t sages do that now?”

“Because they know better,” Water said.

“They fear being overpowered and turned into a servant,” Air clarified.

“Fear... fear isn’t the best way to rule,” Alvin sighed. “Respect is. Find a new fire archmage. Send Margret to get me in Salem. I’ll return then.”

He didn’t wait for them to agree— he started to walk away. Margret rushed after him, not wanting to be crushed when he left. The servant was waiting outside the door, but Alvin remembered the way and he didn’t wait for the near-zombie.

“They’ll kill me...” Margret whispered as she followed Alvin.

“No they won’t,” Alvin said. “I made my point.” He exhaled. “If they do, I’ll kill all of them. Not that that will comfort you.”

“Safe,” Alossa croaked. “Water will make you her protégé.”

Margret stumbled. “W-what?”

“Placate emissary.”

Alvin snorted. “It doesn’t work that way, but I’ll let her believe it. See? You’ll be safe and have the ear of the archmage.”

Margret’s eyes were wide, but unseeing, as she thought about being taught by an archmage.

“I need that ring back now,” Alvin said.

Margret fumbled the ring off, handing it to him. “That protected me...?”

“Yes.”

“Thank you, Emissary.”

“Don’t thank me for almost getting you killed, but you’re welcome. Alossa, sorry for putting you both in danger.”

“Never danger,” Alossa croaked. “From meet to now, rise. We thank.”

Alvin shrugged. “Okay. See you in a bit.”

“I will come,” Alossa croaked as they left the tower, “when they tell.”

“Sounds good,” Alvin said. “Later.”

Margret stayed by the tower, watching him go, then she slipped to her knees. “Alossa... how close did we come to death?”

“Never close. God-bender friended us.”

Margret’s eyes went wider. “God-bender… him?”

“Emissary and God-bender,” Alossa laughed croakingly. “Yes.”

Margret swallowed hard, her eyes wide, as she watched Alvin stride away. “They have no idea...”

“Secret,” Alossa whispered. “They will see soon.”

Chapter Sixty-three

Alvin kept an eye on people as he passed them on the way to the Gate. The mages gave him a wide berth in return, as he was clearly not a native. Alvin was glad, already done with the idiots of this world. Power corrupts, as the saying goes, Alvin reminded himself.

While he was passing a building a few hundred yards from the Gate, a group of mages stepped out in front of him. The three men were clearly unsavory types from the states of their clothing and demeanors. And, if there was any doubt, it was quickly erased when the leader of the group spoke. “Yeah, funny clothes,” the tallest of the three smirked. “This is him.”

“We’re just supposed to hurt him a bit, right?” the widest asked.

“Put him in his place,” the thinnest grinned. “A little blood is okay.”

Alvin sighed, then summoned his armor. “Really? Who paid you idiots?”

“You don’t ask t—!” the leader began, but was rudely cut off by the sound of gunfire.

The other two mages froze when their fun was killed in a matter of seconds.

Alvin reloaded the Type 56 and flicked the selector switch back to burst from full-auto. “So, as I was asking, who hired you?”

The fat man bolted for it, and Alvin calmly shot him in both legs until he pitched to the ground, screaming in pain. The last of the three fell to his knees, pleading for his life.

Stepping closer, Alvin trained his gun on the pleading man. “Name of the person who hired you?”

“Sage Corey!” the man sobbed. “Please don’t kill me! I have a—!”

Alvin shoved the barrel of the hot rifle into the man’s mouth, making him cry out and jerk back, his tongue burnt. “I don’t care. You knew harm was part of the job. You were going to hurt me. Now, you and fatty are both injured and your leader is dead. Anyone who fucks with me and my family ends up dead. I’m letting you live so the sage gets told. If I see him again— at all— I will end him. Take your friend and leave.”

The thin man jumped to his feet, crying, and bolted, leaving the fat man screaming on the ground. Alvin stepped over him as he headed for the Gate, aware that everyone who’d been nearby was watching him with wide eyes. Whistles were blowing, and Alvin debated staying to deal with the situation, but shrugged and just kept walking.

Crossing through the Gate, Alvin looked around Salem. Some of the buildings looked… rough. Using his radio, he asked, “Ladies, where are you?”

“Down past the old town hall, Hero,” Gothy said. “The kiosk is at a small graveyard. Go to the town hall, turn right, then walk for a block or so.”

“Be right there.”

Alvin went the way he was directed, nodding to the two mages he saw patrolling the area. As he approached the graveyard, he slowed when he spotted Sammi standing outside of a ruined building. Instead of her scale armor, she was wearing her old outfit of leather and denim.

“Hey there. Come to ruined towns often?” Sammi asked with a smirk.

“All the time,” Alvin laughed. “Especially if I can find an easy, sexy slut waiting for me.”

Sammi’s eyes glittered and a smile came to her face. “Oh, trust me, you found one.”

“Lucky me.”

“If you two are done being cute,” Gothy snickered from just up the street, “kiosk is over here, Hero.”

Alvin snagged Sammi’s hand. “Right this way, you.” He pulled her to his side, then whispered to her, “I’ll make you beg later.”

A shiver ran up Sammi’s spine. “Thank you, Hero.”

“Oh, it’ll be my pleasure, and possibly theirs, as well.”

“Feel free to let it be all of ours,” Sammi murmured as she walked with his arm around her waist. “How was the council?”

Alvin exhaled.

“That bad?”

“Oh yes. I’ll explain. I have to go back and deal with them again, but first, they have to replace the guy who tried to kill me.”

Sammi’s muscles tensed. “One of them—?”

“I did kind of ask for it, but he tried, then died,” Alvin said. “Fire mage, and here I am with a fire immunity ring.”

“Suckered him into it?” Sammi snickered.

“The asshole who took me through the Gate objected to me brushing him off and taking a different mage to the council.” Alvin shrugged. “Just wait so I can one and done it, please?”

“Okay, Hero.”

The kiosk sat in the middle of a small graveyard, which was basically in downtown Salem. All of his wives and their guide, Cassandra, stood beside the machine. Alvin took in Cassandra and her outfit.

The young woman was wearing a dress with different shades of gray, highlighted with light blue. Her hair was golden yellow and, when she looked his way, her gray eyes caught his briefly. The dress was equal to what Margret had been wearing, far from what Corey or the council had on.

“Let me tag that, and then we should find a place to sit for a bit,” Alvin said. “I have news, and I need to be here to be summoned back to the council.”

“Summoned back?” Cassandra asked, her voice hitching a little. “You already spoke to them?”

“Yeah. Kind of dickish of them. They’re currently looking for a replacement to the fire archmage.”

Cassandra’s eyes went wide, her mouth falling open as she gaped at him.

“Told you he’d be fine,” Gothy snickered. “There’s a witch museum just around the corner I wanted to see. Let’s go there.”

“Works for me,” Alvin said.

~*~*~

Alvin filled them in as they walked to the museum and through it. They were sitting in the gift shop by the time Alvin finished his story. Cassandra was staring at him, half in horror and half in awe.

“See, Cass?” Gothy snickered. “Told you the council would have trouble with him, not the other way around.”

Cassandra looked at Gothy, swallowed, and then cleared her throat. “You were correct, Gothy.”

“Hero, did you know that mages use their familiars as social standing?” Gothy asked innocently.

Seeing the act for what it was, Alvin gave her a raised eyebrow. “Really? Where would Margret’s raven put her, then?”

“Ravens can sense auras and foretell,” Cassandra said slowly. “She is from a high family, and either just starting out or… weak in power.”

“She was older than you,” Alvin said. “How does a mage grow in power and spells?”

Cassandra smiled, as if he’d just asked her about favorite thing. “Power is tied to how well we can pull it from the world around us. Some can pull it in better than others. Spells… are about being able to shape the power you pull. It takes months to years to be able to so perfectly see a spell in your mind that you can make it real. Every detail of how it works has to be clear in your mind.”

“Does that mean the other elements have an easier time of it?” Lila asked.

Cassandra deflated a little. “Yes. Air is the hardest to advance.”

“How does your truth-telling work?” Alvin asked.

Cassandra looked at all of them, then smiled softly. “Promise not to tell others?”

They all agreed.

“I feel the air that you use when speaking. Truth vibrates differently than a falsehood. It is one of the hardest spells to make work,” Cassandra smiled proudly, then deflated again. “Which makes me only having that and a simple gust so… frustrating.”

“Read this,” Gothy said, pulling a book from her inventory.

“Do I have time?” Cassandra asked, looking at the thick tome.

“You’ll finish it before you know it,” Gothy grinned.

Alvin raised an eyebrow and Gothy gave him a wink.

Taking the book, Cassandra opened it. The pages flipped from start to end, and then the book crumbled away. Cassandra gasped, swayed, and would have fallen over if not for Lila being there to catch her.

“Okay, what did you do?” Alvin asked Gothy.

“I gave her college-level knowledge of air, from natural to man-made advances,” Gothy beamed. “She’s sweet, Hero. I like her.”

Alvin sighed, looking at the others. “Well?”

“Not yet. Let’s see how she does with what just happened,” Sammi said, with Desiree and Sara agreeing with her.

“Okay.”

Cassandra blinked slowly as her mind expanded with all the knowledge she suddenly had. “Oh…”

“Are you okay?” Lila asked, still holding her.

“I… yes…” Cassandra looked at the group, righting herself as she did. “You…”

“Gave you enough knowledge to be a badass,” Gothy nodded.

“Why?”

“Because you’re cute and have been nothing but sweet to us and worried for Hero,” Gothy said. “This is my repayment.”

“But…” Cassandra trailed off. Taking a deep breath, she bowed her head to Gothy. “Thank you. All of you.”

“You’re welcome,” Lila said, still holding her. “Now what will you do with the knowledge?”

Cassandra looked into the distance. “Grow... I could hurt those who’ve treated me badly, but wouldn’t that make me just like them? Flaunting my power over those weaker than me? No. I will do my best to use this new knowledge to show that we can rise high without lording it over others.”

“And when the council decides you’re a threat?” Alvin asked.

“Do my best, and maybe take one with me?” Cassandra half-asked.

Alvin chuckled. “Be right back.” He summoned the base portal and stepped through it.

He was back in a few minutes. His wives gave him questioning looks, but he just grinned as he approached Cassandra. “Do you have a familiar?”

“Not yet. I’ve been hoping for something to come to me,” Cassandra said.

“How about this?” Alvin asked, holding out an egg.

Gothy inhaled, her smile growing. “Hero, is that…?” She trailed off.

Cassandra looked at Gothy, then back at Alvin. “What will it cost?”

“She’s smart to ask,” Sara said.

“Friendship,” Alvin said. “Gothy likes you, so I’m going a bit far on this limb.”

Cassandra smiled. “Yes... I would like to be friends.”

Alvin handed her the egg. “Just accept it as your familiar.”

Cassandra took the egg and a screen popped up in front of her. It was one of the blue screens that the council was still debating about. This one simply asked if she would like to have the creature hatch and be her companion. “I accept,” she said.

The egg started to warm in her hand, then crack. A moment later, the egg vanished, and Cassandra let out a startled scream, as the creature now filled most of the room.

“The drake?” Desiree laughed. “Fine. I’ll agree since you went that far, Hero.”

“I’ll accept her, too,” Sammi snickered. “That’s an expensive gift.”

“I’m waiting,” Sara said, watching Cassandra.

“Easy,” Lila said softly, her wings cupping Cassandra. “Why scream at your new familiar?”

Cassandra was breathing fast, but she stared at the young drake. “My... familiar?”

The drake nodded their head, then sniffed at her.

With a shaky hand, Cassandra reached out and stroked its scaled snout. “Hello there.”

“Need to name her,” Alvin said.

The drake was mottled gray in color, reminiscent of a storm cloud. She leaned into Cassandra’s hand, enjoying the sensation.

“Storm,” Cassandra said without hesitation. “Hello, my beautiful Storm. I’m Cassandra.”

“Cassandra,” the drake said in a rumbly voice. “I’m Storm.”

Alvin’s eyebrows went up and he looked at Sammi.

“If it can talk, it will have the language of its companion,” Sammi said, “as well as their native language.”

“Bonus,” Alvin said. “Cassandra, if you think about it, Storm will vanish, but can be resummoned anytime. Just thinking it’s a bit crowded in here right now.”

“Oh, sorry,” Cassandra said. “Storm, do you mind?”

“I obey you. If you wish it, I go.”

“Please? For now?”

Storm vanished, and Alvin breathed a little easier, as her tail had been starting to sway. “So there you go: knowledge and a unique familiar.”

Cassandra blinked at him, then looked at his wives. Her hand covered her mouth as tears started to fall. “Thank you.”

Chapter Sixty-four

It was while his wives were gathered around Cassandra that Alossa showed up. Seeing the raven outside, Alvin left them to calm the mage.

“Ready for you,” Alossa croaked.

“Okay, give me a minute,” Alvin told the bird. He went back to the doorway. “Ladies, I’m being summoned back to the council. See you in a bit.”

“We’ll be back at the base,” Gothy told him. “We’ll use the doorway here.”

“I might end up moving it, but that’s fine,” Alvin said.

Leaving the museum behind, Alvin held out his arm. “Want a lift?”

Alossa shook themselves before gliding to the offered arm. “Friend?”

“I think so, unless Margret is going to try killing me?”

“No! Friend.”

“Then yeah, friends.”

“Council test,” Alossa croaked.

“Fine,” Alvin sighed. “I’ll remove another one if I have to. Best to leave Margret out of it this time.”

“Thank you. Afraid of you.”

“I don’t blame her,” Alvin snorted. “They’ve left her alone?”

“Besides messenger.”

“Well, I did ask for you to tell me,” Alvin nodded. “Does she know about the kiosk?”

“Kiosk?”

Alvin frowned, then walked Alossa past the kiosk. “This.”

“Machine…? No.”

Lips pursing, Alvin nodded sharply. “I see. It’s not in the town at all?”

“Never seen.”

“Why do you talk?” Alvin asked.

“Gift of bond. All familiars can talk.”

“Huh, okay.”

“Important?”

“What? You talking?”

“Machine,” Alossa clarified.

“Yes. This is how all the worlds work now,” Alvin growled. “You all should have had the knowledge in your heads.”

“Council ruled it was trick.”

Eyelid twitching, Alvin inhaled slowly. “Idiots...” He wondered where the kiosk had appeared in the town the tower was in— someone had to know.

As Alvin approached the Gate, Corey came striding through it, looking furious. Alvin stopped, as did Corey. The two men eyed each other before Corey stomped away, yelling for his assistants.

“I said I’d kill him, but I’m not sure he got that message yet,” Alvin murmured. “Looks like he knows better than to fuck with me, so that’s fine.”

“Death,” Alossa croaked.

“Maybe, but not right now,” Alvin said.

When he walked through the Gate, Alvin shook his arm, sending Alossa flying. His rifle was in his hand at the same instant. Two of the towering homunculi were standing just out of sight until he crossed over. He hesitated when he saw Margret right behind them, looking at him with fearful eyes.

“They’re here to bring you to them,” Margret said tightly. “It’s not an attack. They heard about the ambush.”

Alvin exhaled and let his gun vanish again. “A little warning would have been good.”

Margret grimaced, her eyes flickering to the one homunculus with a partial face.

Alvin looked toward that one and spoke at it, “If you play stupid games, you’ll win stupid prizes. Are you done now, or do I need to make a point again?”

The towering homunculus bowed slightly. “We are just here to bring you, safely, to the tower.”

“Uh-huh...” Alvin started walking, leaving the homunculi behind along with Margret and Alossa.

Margret turned to go, but Alossa landed on their perch and said, “Stay. We are done.”

Margret watched the large homunculi follow Alvin and she shivered. “Is he going to kill another?”

“No, but point will be made.”

“Let’s go home,” Margret whispered.

“Yes. Pack for move.”

“Move?” Margret asked.

A blue butterfly came fluttering up to them, its wings seeming to be made of water. “Margret Timmons, you are to attend the archmage tomorrow. You are the first to be chosen as her personal assistant.” The voice held the calming tone of the surf.

“I have heard and will do so,” Margret choked out.

“Bring your things. You will be staying in the tower.”

“As she decrees,” Margret whispered, bowing her head.

The butterfly popped and water splashed to the ground.

“Now we grow,” Alossa laughed. “Family will not know what to do.”

Margret thought about her family and how they’d looked down on her for her lack of power. A smile came to her lips, and she walked with confidence toward her small home. All of what was to come was because of the emissary.

“When you directed me down the street, how did you know?” Margret asked her familiar.

“Felt power,” Alossa croaked. “Knew after saw.”

“That’s why you spoke when you did… that caused the sage to turn to rebuke us and me to try to defend myself.”

“Worked,” Alossa croaked laughter.

“You gambled with our lives.”

“Worked,” Alossa said again. “Now, we will show family.”

Margret stopped so she could reach up and stroke her oldest friend. “I’m glad we didn’t die...”

“Sorry. Path clear now.”

“So it seems,” Margret smiled as she started walking again.

~*~*~

Alvin stewed on everything he’d learned about the mages as he walked. So far, the air mages had been the most understanding, with the two water mages trailing them. Fire mages had been assholes both times, and the earth mage was still an unknown. Lips pursed, he had to wonder if only men were fire mages and women water and air, as that was all he’d seen so far. He honestly hadn’t paid a lot of attention when they were killing the fish-people.

The door to the tower opened as he approached it, with one of the servants having done so. Alvin stopped just in front of the blank-faced woman, searching her face. There was nothing there, no semblance of intelligence— she could have been a doll or a zombie. He could kill her— it— but that wouldn’t do anything in the grand scheme. The council needed to change the way it did things. Turning abruptly on his heel, Alvin started stalking forward. He remembered the way, and he wasn’t going to follow the mindless woman he left behind.

There was another servant outside the council chamber doors, and Alvin grimaced at the man. He didn’t have to pause though, as the mindless husk opened the door for him as he approached.

Looking up at the council when he entered, Alvin stared at fire and knew his theory had just been trashed. A woman sat upon the throne of fire, staring down at him with intent eyes. With red hair going gray and light brown eyes with crow’s feet at the corners, she was by far the youngest of the archmages. A familiar was sitting on her shoulder, and Alvin was a little impressed, as the baby phoenix was a bird of flame.

“That was quicker than I thought it would be,” Alvin said before the mages could. “And tells me that elements aren’t split by sex, which is nice.”

“We normally try to keep the council balanced,” Earth rumbled, “but you forced us to look beyond the most advanced fire sage.”

“Corey is the most advanced?” Alvin asked. “He was getting his ass kicked when we found him.”

“They were holding the town,” Earth replied.

“They would have been overwhelmed. Your power is finite, isn’t it? They wouldn’t have held against all the things we killed. There were easily thousands.”

The council went quiet, but they all looked at Air.

“He speaks true...” Air whispered. “We had no idea it was that bad. Sage Corey didn’t tell us the full extent of what was there, it seems.”

“At least I know why he was sour when I saw him on the way back. He knows he was passed over?”

“Yes. He will challenge me later,” the woman representing fire hissed.

“No, he won’t,” Alvin said, “not if he wants to keep breathing. Have you all filled her in?” he asked, looking at the other three.

“We did, but what you’ve said is going to take time,” Water replied. “I have already reached out to my first choice to learn from me.”

“Oh?”

“Margret Timmons, the one you backed.”

Alvin’s lips twitched. “I like her, but it doesn’t win you extra points with me. I take it you all have ways to increase a person’s power?”

“There are ways, but they take time and special ingredients,” Water replied.

“I see.”

“I am looking for a few,” Air added.

“As am I,” Earth said.

“I… will start looking,” Fire finally finished.

“Okay, good. Also, do something about the… servants. You can’t restore them, can you?”

“No,” Water said. “Our best cannot undo what has been done.”

Alvin shrugged. “Fine, but no more of them. Your helpers can chip in for the trivial tasks. I’m sure many would be glad to, if it means learning and growing from you.”

“We shall see,” Earth said.

“Okay, first things first. Where the fuck is your kiosk?”

The four went silent.

“Kiosk. A metal box, stands about this tall,” Alvin said, measuring out the machine with his hands.

“Oh… it is in our study,” Air said. “We’ve been researching it.”

“Yeah,” Alvin sighed. “You should have put it in the middle of town.”

“There is one there. It has been protected,” Earth said. “I enclosed it for now while we learn.”

“Okay, I need to visit both, and you’ll pull down the enclosure around the other. The kiosk is how things work. It’s through them that commerce between worlds can happen.”

“We are not done studying it!” Earth snapped.

Alvin turned flat eyes on the archmage. “You’ve had access to it for months and you’re not done? Or are you keeping it to yourselves to grow in power?”

None of them replied and Alvin snorted. “There’s a kiosk in Salem. At least one of the mages there was introduced to it already, by my wives. The knowledge of what they are and how they work will grow far past you quickly. Now, you can help guide your people, or it’ll spiral.”

“We shall lead,” Air said quickly. “You speak on behalf of your leaders. We would like to speak with them about aiding us.”

“Pick an envoy,” Alvin said. “I’ll take them to Red River so they can speak to the government. I’d say Margret, but since you’ve already claimed her, pick another and a few assistants for them.”

Earth was about to reply when a brown butterfly flew up to him. He paused and leaned in close to it, his face going white as he listened. Swallowing, he looked at Alvin with fear marring his face.

“What?” Alvin asked.

“Sage Corey…” Earth started, but trailed off and swallowed. “He… burned down a building. There were people in there. Your wives.”

Alvin exhaled slowly, making a note to go kill someone. “I see...”

“No one came out of it as it blazed.”

Alvin summoned the base portal behind him. “I’ll be right back.”

Entering the base, he found Nohel in the kitchen, facing him. “They’re fine, Alvin. They’ve been in the training room. They wanted to see what the mage could do.”

“Cassandra?”

“They called her Cass.”

“Okay. I’m relieved they’re fine. The portal goes straight into the council chamber right now, so if they want Cass to come with them, she’ll need the mental ring on, just in case.”

“I will inform them.”

“Thank you, Nohel.”

Alvin left the base and looked at the archmages. “My wives are fine, as is the mage they had with them. Corey will be dead as soon as I find him, and anyone who assisted him. Attacking my family is death, period.”

The council shifted uneasily, but fire perked up. “You’ll kill him?”

“Yes, so you’ll not have to worry about him,” Alvin said. “Uncover the kiosk, pick an envoy to go speak for you, and be ready for my return.”

He didn’t wait for them to speak— he turned for the doors, his blood boiling as he went to kill another mage.

Chapter Sixty-five

Alvin stalked down the street, and people ran clear from his path. His angry expression and cold eyes spoke of his intent to harm and kill. The battle armor covering every part of him except for his head might have added to that, as well.

Just before he crossed through the Gate, Alvin let the helm cover him. Corey stood a hundred yards away, wearing a satisfied smirk. A few other mages were flanking him to either side. Some of them looked delighted while others kept looking around for places to run to.

“If you didn’t help him burn the building down and want to live, run,” Alvin said simply as he walked forward.

“You don’t scare us,” Corey scoffed. “Your women died easily enough. They never even screamed.”

Over half of the mages bolted, running away.

“I’ll deal with them after I deal with you,” Corey sneered at their backs. “Kill him!” he commanded.

The remaining mages all cast their magics. A dozen spells converged on Alvin— lances of ice shot toward him from nothing, spears of asphalt and concrete suddenly thrust up from the ground, and balls of fire came at him at the end of the barrage.

Alvin took two fast steps, bouncing as he did. A moment later, he leapt a couple of dozen yards into the air, his forward momentum not dampened at all. The spells tore through the space he’d been in, some even continuing on through the Gate. Landing, Alvin had to roll forward to keep himself moving.

Corey started to shout at the others as he wove his hands in a slow pattern, clearly working a powerful spell. The mages tried to hit Alvin again— this time, only half cast right away while the others held back, ready to cast if he leapt again.

Alvin didn’t leap, as the only magic he had to deal with in that moment were the earth and fire spells. He sidestepped the majority of the earth spears, letting them scrape across his armor as he kept moving forward. The fire hit his armor and did nothing to it.

The ice lances and a gale of wind came next. The gale didn’t stop him, but it did slow him down some. The ice crashed into his armor— though it didn’t break it, a light frost built on it. Alvin just kept moving forward. He could have shot them, but he wanted to make a statement. Seeing the growing fear build in the lesser mages, he knew he was.

“Now die!” Corey screamed as a massive ball of fire grew between his outstretched hands.

The non-fire mages near him jerked away, the heat too much for them. The fire mages all laughed, having seen this spell incinerate houses in seconds.

Alvin kept going forward and, just before the fire got to him, he switched armor sets. The fire washed over him, leaving him untouched. When he came out the far side of the spell, the lesser mages broke and ran for it. The fire mages all stared at him in horror, including Corey.

Alvin was too close by then for them to try doing more. He stabbed Corey with his favorite dagger first. The sage screamed in agony as the debuff took hold. Alvin ignored him and started to chase down the other mages, cutting or stabbing as he went. It took a while to chase down all the mages who’d tried to help Corey, but when the last one died, Alvin exhaled.

“Stupid fucks...” Alvin snorted. “Time to go back and loot.”

When he got back to where he’d left Corey and a couple of the others, he found some of the mages who ran at the start. They looked up from going through the possessions of the fallen and froze.

“Their loot is mine,” Alvin said simply. “Besides, what you’ve taken will vanish once I loot the bodies. None of you will be killed as long as you behave.”

A younger man backed away slowly. “Sorry, sir. Sorry.”

“Tell me what happened with my wives,” Alvin said.

“Sage Corey came back when you went through the Gate. He gathered us and had us lead him to where they’d gone. He didn’t explain until we got closer that he meant to kill them all. We didn’t help.”

“Poor Cassandra... she was with them,” a woman sniffled. “She might only know two spells, but she was a good person.”

Alvin looked at the few mages, then around. “Find the others and tell them it’s over. Then, do whatever you’re supposed to do. I have to go back to the council.”

“Yes, sir,” the first man said, bowing deeply.

As Alvin went past the woman, who shied away from him, he told her, “None of them are dead. We can’t be killed that easily.”

Swallowing hard, the woman kept her head down. “Yes, sir.”

~*~*~

The trip back to the tower was uneventful for Alvin, and he ignored the homunculi and servants as he went right back to the council room. The council shivered when Alvin came back.

Looking over the four, he spoke firmly, “Corey is dead, as are the fire mages that were with him, and a few others.”

“So easily?” Fire whispered in shock.

“Yes. I didn’t even shoot them. I stabbed them all to death. Do you have your envoy picked?”

“We’re going to have Margret Timmons go,” Water said. “We’ll find another to replace her in time, and I will do my best to teach her when she returns to me.”

“Fine,” Alvin said. “The kiosk in town is uncovered?”

“Yes, but we have a homunculus next to it for now, warning people that the machine is still being studied,” Earth said.

“Fine, but don’t stop anyone who wants to use it,” Alvin said.

“We need a day to prepare Timmons for her task,” Air said softly. “Will you give us that?”

Alvin looked at them all for a long moment. “One day. I will be asking Alossa if you tried to intimidate or coerce Margret.”

Alvin walked through the portal that was still in the room.

“Welcome home, sir,” Nohel said. “The women never came out of the training room.”

“Okay. I’ll go talk with them,” Alvin said. “We’ll probably have Cassandra stay for dinner and have her bunk in the guest room.”

“Yes, sir. I was going to make the lasagna that Terry makes. Is that acceptable?”

Alvin smiled fondly at the idea. “I enjoyed it. That’d be great. Thank you, Nohel. Might as well make a salad to go with it.”

“I am, sir, as well as garlic bread. Did you want me to serve Night’s wine?”

“It went well with the dish last time, unless you think a different bottle would go better with it?”

“No, sir. She left a few from her private stock with us. None of us have sampled them yet.”

Alvin chuckled. “We will tonight, then. Might have to be two bottles for all of us.”

“Yes, sir. I’ll arrange everything.”

“Thanks, Nohel.”

“Sir, when you do settle down… could I have the dagger?”

Alvin paused, having started to turn away. He turned back, giving her a questioning look. “Death’s Talon?”

“Yes, sir. Alva taught me that the best weapon is the hidden one. I’ve been working hard on my dagger training.”

“Maybe. Let me think it over.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you.”

“Sir? Starting to go formal?”

“Sorry, Alvin. Sir… feels better. It makes me happy and keeps my mind firmly set on my station.”

“Still set on being Alva’s equal for Gothy?”

“It is my wish, Alvin.” She met his eyes. “Please, sir. I will be the maid and serve the family in every way asked.”

“I know you’ve been okay with the women, but—”

“Not sure,” Nohel cut him off. “But… I don’t shudder at the thought. I imagined it with Gothy being there, and… I was okay with that.”

Now, Alvin’s eyebrows rose all the way. “Huh... Okay. That won’t be soon, even after we settle down. Again, your mental well-being matters to me.”

Nohel looked down. “Thank you. I’ve come to accept that. It’s why I feel like I can take that step.”

“Have you talked with Gothy?”

Nohel giggled, then started laughing. “She knows. We talk a lot. I’ve also talked with the others. All of them have approved of the idea, even Sara.” She blushed more. “She, uh... asked to bite me when the time comes.”

Alvin chuckled. “Okay, okay. Stop. What you do with them is fine, after we complete the prerequisite I set.”

Nohel nodded. “Sorry.”

“I’m going to go check on them.”

“I’ll get prep started, as it’ll take a while.”

“Okay.”

Alvin thought about how fast Nohel was coming along. He knew she’d made major strides, but the fact that she was considering him attractive was not something he expected so soon. He pushed the thoughts aside when he entered the training room. The antechamber was the same as they’d always set it to be, with the monitor depicting the scene.

Cassandra was panting, sweat slicking her brow as she held Gothy. “I can’t…”

“Come on, just a little more,” Gothy purred. “You’re so close. Don’t stop now.”

Cassandra bit her lip, then nodded slightly. “Okay, but it hurts some.”

“Pain can lead to greater pleasure,” Sammi’s voice came from where Alvin couldn’t see.

“Pull camera back,” Alvin said.

The monitor panned back, showing Alvin what was happening. The others were lounging around while Gothy stood next to Cassandra in an empty field. Cassandra took a step away from Gothy and raised her hands. A few seconds later, a dark cloud formed in the air.

The watching women cheered and encouraged her, with Gothy whispering softly to her the entire time. A few seconds later, the cloud became a thundercloud, but then it puffed apart as Cassandra slumped to the ground.

Gothy knelt with her, resting a hand gently on her back. “That was better.”

“I don’t have the power for it…!” Cassandra choked out, clearly upset. “I have the knowledge, but not the power.”

“Computer,” Alvin said, “triple her power.”

Cassandra gasped as she felt the rush of energy fill her. “What?”

Gothy’s lips twitched, and she looked at her wives and shook her head, stopping them from speaking up. “One more try, okay?”

Cassandra nodded mutely as she felt power racing through her. “I’m… flooded with energy.”

“Yes, flooded is a good word for it,” Gothy smirked, helping Cassandra to her feet. “Now finish it.”

Cassandra raised her hands again. This time, the cloud formed quicker, thicker, and darker. Her eyes were wide with wonder as she swirled the cloud, forming a whirlpool in the sky. With a yank of her hand, a tornado appeared then crashed to the ground.

“Cancel simulation,” Gothy said quickly when she felt the wind start to tug at her.

The room became plain white, and everyone was standing the next instant.

The women cheered and converged on Cassandra, who was crying with joy. Alvin gave them a moment before he entered the room.

“Well, seems she just needs more power,” Alvin said.

“Can we?” Gothy asked with eager eyes.

“She’s her own person, Gothy,” Alvin chuckled.

“What?” Cassandra asked, looking around and seeing Alvin.

“We can help you with the power problem… maybe,” Alvin hedged. “If you want the help, that is.”

Cassandra stared at him, blinking slowly, then looked toward the grinning women all around her. “You’ve already done so much, though...”

“And we can do more, if you’d like,” Gothy said softly. “Might take a week, but we can.”

“A week?” Cassandra choked out. “But it takes years of the right meditation and teas to increase one’s power.”

“The way your people have done it?” Lila asked.

“Yes.”

“We have toys they don’t,” Sammi said.

“We help those we like,” Mousie said.

“At minimal cost most times too,” Sara added.

“Cost? Oh... what do I have to pay?” Cassandra asked. The idea of paying for help seemed to ease her mind.

“It’ll get paid the same time we help you,” Gothy said. “We’ll get access to the ability to empower a person.”

Cassandra was clearly confused.

“We might as well show her,” Alvin said. “If you’re interested, Cassandra?”

“Please. I’d like to know more.”

Chapter Sixty-six

Taking Cassandra into the medical room, Alvin watched the mage’s face as she stared in awe at the machinery. She clearly wanted to touch the different things, but she held herself back, not wanting to damage anything.

Sammi went right to the control panel for the DMV and got it started. Gothy pointed out various bits of machinery, engaging Cassandra in conversation while Sammi worked. When Sammi was done, she gave Alvin a wink.

“Okay, Cassandra,” Alvin said, “it’s very simple. You just need to put your hand on this device here for about a minute.”

“Okay,” Cassandra said, stepping over and putting her hand on the place marked for it. “What does this do?”

“The machine is going to take a small sample of your hand. Don’t worry it doesn’t hurt,” Alvin said when he saw her start to get apprehensive. “That sample will let this machine scan your DNA.”

“DNA?”

“That’s a long explanation,” Alvin said. “It’s going to scan the sample and tell us how magic works. Part of you is the part that defines how a mage has power.”

Cassandra’s brow was furrowed, but she nodded. “Okay.”

“Once it’s done that, we’ll be able to isolate it and then increase it in you,” Alvin said. “It’ll take a while to scan and then to increase for you.”

“Oh, yes, of course,” Cassandra said, her face clearing. “How many years?”

“General scanning will take a day, with another day or two to rip a specific part,” Alvin said. “Increasing your power... two or three days. Total will be about a week, as we said.”

“All done,” Sammi grinned. “Go ahead and remove your hand. We have a dozen samples, Hero.”

“Good. Run it for power first,” Alvin told her.

“Will do…” Sammi said, but trailed off. “Huh... Hero, her race is Atlantean.”

“Not too surprising, honestly. How else do you explain magic and how it vanished?” Alvin shrugged.

“Atlantis is where all the leylines of Earth converge,” Cassandra said. “Legends say it sank beneath the waves.”

“Yeah, legends,” Gothy smiled.

“It was why our people scattered to smaller nexus points, until the church started hunting us,” Cassandra said with a shudder. “The stories of the hunts are still told.”

“Our history talks about that, too,” Alvin said. “And I’m sure your side of them is worse.”

Cassandra nodded. “But... the church is gone now, right?”

“God fucked off, so yeah,” Alvin said. “People will be very interested to see if they can learn magic. It’ll be one of the biggest things that your people can trade to others.”

Cassandra looked thoughtful. “Power is always wanted by others.”

“And we’ll be using what you’ve given us,” Alvin said. “The machine will tell us if you’re tied to wind alone or not.”

“All of that because of this one machine?” Cassandra asked softly.

“Yeah. It wasn’t easy to get,” Alvin chuckled. “How about we show her some of what we’ve faced? Would you be interested in joining us in combat training, Cassandra?”

“In the training room, where death doesn’t mean dead?” Cassandra asked.

“Yes.”

“I’d like to know more, so please?”

Gothy took her hand. “Come with me, then, and we’ll have all the fun.”

“Training, Gothy,” Alvin laughed.

“Oh, we can train her, Hero,” Gothy purred, giving him a wink. “But yes, I know we’re going to do combat.”

Cassandra allowed herself to be towed along. The group was strange, different, even alien in some ways, but she felt comfortable with them. Their humor and banter clearly showed their love for each other. She was unused to it— her world was one where everyone was only out for themselves. They’d use anyone or anything to grow in power.

The man they all looked to— Alvin, the one who had gone before the council multiple times and come back perfectly fine— was their leader, yet even he didn’t lord it over the others. If anything, he showed kindness, tenderness, and real love for those who called themselves his wives. That was opposed to her own father, who’d crushed her mother with his magic when she spoke against him.

She glanced back, seeing him laughing as he trailed them. When she met his eyes, she found only happiness in his gaze, and curiosity when he looked at her. Quickly averting her eyes, she thought of all they’d given her and were going to give her, and she trembled. What would he demand of her when it was all over?

Alvin caught her gaze, giving her a smile before she looked away. When she shivered and her expression clouded, he nodded slowly.

~*~*~

Hours passed with them showing Cassandra all the different threats they’d faced, along with the gear they’d had in each instance. Cassandra was curious in the beginning, learning about how these people with no magic had dealt with the undead. When they’d gone past that to start interacting with the other Gates, she was in awe again.

She flinched away when she saw the Greys, explaining that those creatures had visited their world once, too. The councils scattered around the world had to unite to drive them off. She found the Elves and Dwarves interesting, and was clearly fascinated at how the Elves had split behind their two monarchs. When they wrapped it up, Cassandra had forgotten all about her trepidation about what price they would ask of her.

“Time for showers and dinner,” Gothy smirked.

“Mousie,” Alvin asked, “will you show her to the guest room and explain how the bathroom works, please?”

Gothy blinked, then pouted at Alvin. “Hero…”

“She needs to think about it on her own,” Alvin said softly.

“What?” Cassandra asked.

“Gothy wants to drag you off to the shower,” Lila explained. “We’re family, so we all shower together.”

Cassandra looked at Alvin, swallowing hard.

“And things get a little… heated,” Lila purred.

“Hero doesn’t want you to feel pressured,” Sammi said, “so he’s having Mousie show you the guest room so you can bathe alone.”

“You are free to shower alone, away from the eager hands of my wives,” Alvin said simply.

“Oh... I had thought you would call it the price for the gifts,” Cassandra whispered. “Cleaning before… coitus.”

“There’s no price,” Alvin said. “If you want to shower with and have sex with any of them, I’m sure they’d agree eagerly, Gothy especially. But no, we’re not going to force you into that.”

Gothy nodded. “He’s right. I do want to see you naked and have fun with you, but we’d never demand that as the price for anything. All the things we gave you are gifts, no price tag attached to them.”

Cassandra just stared at them in shock. “The knowledge, the drake, the power… all for nothing?”

“Because Gothy likes you,” Alvin said. “No cost… well, you could call you giving us the samples price enough, even though we need some for what we’re going to do for you.”

Cassandra’s mind was whirling as she tried to understand how they could just give her so much with no price attached.

Since they’d stopped in the middle of the living area to have their conversation, Nohel cleared her throat. “Sir, if you wish, I can help her. This way, you can all go bathe together while she gets time to think.”

“Probably a good idea, Nohel,” Gothy sighed.

“Dinner will be fine?” Alvin asked.

“I have it cooking and can spare a half-hour,” Nohel smiled.

“Okay,” Alvin said. “Cassandra, Nohel will help show you to the guest room. We’ll see you for dinner.”

Cassandra nodded blankly, not really hearing them.

Alvin took Gothy’s hand, leading her away, the others following them.

Nohel went to Cassandra’s side and waited a moment, but the mage was still lost in her own head. “Miss?” Nohel asked, gently touching Cassandra’s arm.

Cassandra jerked, blinking, then realized she was alone with the maid. “Yes? What?”

“Follow me, please,” Nohel said.

Cassandra followed her into a lavish bedroom which had a bed with bat motifs. She was awed by the displays of wealth as she trailed the maid through the sleeping room. Her awe turned into shock when she saw the bathroom.

Nohel took the time to explain how each part of the bathroom worked, making sure Cassandra repeated back what she’d been told. Nohel ended with the shower, as that was what Cassandra would be using.

“Does all that make sense?” Nohel asked.

“I believe so,” Cassandra said, relaxing with just the maid present. “Are they serious?” she asked in a whisper.

“Yes,” Nohel smiled.

Cassandra swallowed. Again, her magic told her that what she’d said was the truth. She had thought maybe Alvin had a way of defeating her magic, after all he had faced the council twice, but a maid surely couldn’t. “But... why?”

Nohel sighed, stepping over to the wall. “You need to clean up for dinner, miss. If you wish, I can join you and wash your back, as I explain.”

“Oh, uh... yes,” Cassandra said. She knew the wealthy and powerful had servants do things like this for them, and she was here in their base, so it felt natural.

The two women were quickly stripped, with Cassandra finding Nohel’s underwear fascinating. Nohel explained her bra, and even had Cassandra try it on since they were roughly the same build. That diversion ended quickly, with Cassandra sad that she didn’t have such useful undergarments.

Nohel washed Cassandra’s back when they started to shower. “To answer your earlier question,” Nohel said, “the reason why is that Gothy found you intriguing.”

“She is the first wife?”

“Oh yes, in all ways,” Nohel giggled.

“Please go on.”

“Since she found you intriguing, she decided to give you a gift and see how you took it.”

“The knowledge?”

“Yes. The book to expand your mind and help your magic.”

“Okay…? I still don’t see why she did that.”

“Because you are… cute,” Nohel said, her soapy hands gliding over Cassandra’s back.

“So they do want me for sex.”

“No. How have they treated you?”

“Kindly.”

“As a friend?”

“Yes.”

“As more than a friend?”

Cassandra was quiet for a long moment. “There have been hints that they might be interested in more.”

“Those were more than hints,” Nohel giggled. “Gothy likes all kinds of women. You’ve seen them all, how no two of them are alike.”

Cassandra was quiet, but nodded.

“And the others, beside Gothy— how have they been?”

“Similar...”

“So they’re all interested, but none of them are pressuring you, are they?”

“No...” Cassandra said slowly. “Not even… him.”

“Alvin, or Hero, as they call him,” Nohel said softly. “He, above all of them, will never pressure you. He abhors rapists. He’s killed more than a few… even one who was hurting me.”

Cassandra turned to face Nohel. “He killed someone for you? His maid?”

“Oh no, this was long before I was his maid,” Nohel replied. “I’m not done with your back.”

“Oh, sorry,” Cassandra turned around again.

“He is special in so many ways. He breaks everything people think they know about him... but of one thing, I am certain: he will never force a woman through word or deed into being with them.”

“But... the gifts.”

“Are just that: gifts. Gifts don’t come with a price.”

Cassandra went quiet as she considered Nohel’s words. She turned and let Nohel start on her front before she asked, “Enticements?”

“From Gothy, very likely,” Nohel smiled. “Alvin would have given you the drake because Gothy was clearly hopeful, and he always tries to give her what she wants.”

“The power?”

“Two-fold. Gothy does want to entice you, but also because once they know about it, they can give themselves an edge, too.”

Cassandra went quiet again, chewing over those words.

A few minutes passed before Nohel stood up, done with Cassandra’s legs. “All done.”

“Thank you.”

“Will you get me now?” Nohel asked.

Cassandra blinked for a few moments. “Uh... yes. Sorry, I thought you were doing this because you were the maid.”

“No. I’m doing this because I wanted to speak with you,” Nohel said. “Anyone Gothy is interested in means that I should get to know them.”

“If I said no…” Cassandra started to ask as she took the bar of soap from Nohel.

“They will help you and, in time, ask you to go,” Nohel replied softly. “That’s all.”

“If I said yes?”

“Depends on which yes,” Nohel giggled as she felt the mage start to clean her back. “For just some fun, they will take your breath away with pleasure you’ll never find again.”

“You’ve…?”

“No,” Nohel sighed. “I am not allowed to join them like that. Not until they settle down.”

“Oh... Then how do you know?”

“Because of the others who’ve only stayed for a short time.”

“Why did the others leave?”

“Because they were never offered a chance to stay long. Or, in two cases, they had responsibilities that stopped them from doing so.”

Silence fell as Cassandra soaped Nohel, thinking over the conversation.

“You said it depends on which yes,” Cassandra said after a few minutes.

“I think Gothy would give you the second option,” Nohel said wistfully. “Joining them as an equal.”

“An equal?” Cassandra whispered, her mind going back to everything they’d shown her. She’d seen how powerful they were against the fish-people, and then again during training. That didn’t even account for Alvin, the one who’d met the council multiple times and even seemed to be dictating to them.

Nohel reached down, helping Cassandra back to her feet, as she’d just finished Nohel’s legs. “Yes, I’m certain she will ask. If you’re unsure, wait. They might offer for fun tonight after dinner. If you don’t wish to, then just ask for them to give you time.”

Cassandra swallowed. She was just inches from Nohel, meeting the maid’s eyes. “I… never… women…” Cassandra stuttered out brokenly.

Nohel smiled softly. “If you want to know what it’s like before them, I’m more than willing to show you.” Nohel’s hand gently caressed Cassandra’s cheek. “But after dinner. Because I need to go check on the food.” With that, she leaned in and kissed Cassandra’s cheek. “It’s an opportunity few will ever have. Choose carefully.”

Cassandra stood there, her face burning, as Nohel left her in the shower.

Chapter Sixty-seven

Alvin woke up slowly the next morning. Gothy’d been sad after dinner— Cassandra declined to have fun with them when they’d offered. He recalled her bright red face as she stammered out her polite refusal. When the family retired to the bedroom, they’d all focused on Gothy at the beginning, which made her happy.

Slipping out of bed, he looked back to see the four on it still sleeping peacefully. Mousie and Sammi had retired underneath the bed. He didn’t hear movement from the cage, so he went to the bathroom.

Washing up, he thought over what he had to do for the day. Should send the government a report and warn them I’m coming in with a mage... This afternoon I need to go back to the council to grab Margret and deal with them. Hmm... maybe take a flight north to check on the fish-people? Too bad I didn’t recruit Erzulie’s husband with some sway in the oceans. That would have been interesting...

Stepping out of the shower, it didn’t take long for Alvin to finish getting ready for the day. When he crossed through the bedroom, he smiled at his still sleeping wives. Six of the most beautiful women in the world, and they love me. I used to be pissed at Jarvis’ company, but now… I can’t be, not when I have them. Still wish he’d fucking tell me what prompted all of this, though.

Making sure to close the door quietly, Alvin exhaled in relief, as he hadn’t seen any of them stir when he left. When he turned around, he was a little surprised to see Cassandra in the kitchen with Nohel. The pair were side by side, and Nohel was speaking softly, clearly explaining what she was doing. Since they hadn’t seen him, he stayed quiet and went to the kiosk room.

It took him a few minutes to get his report in order for Colonel Ruiz. He copied it, then sent it to all the members of the government. His report didn’t hold anything back— he explained what had happened, plainly telling them how and why he’d killed the mages he had. This way, they wouldn’t be shocked if Margret brought it up to them.

With that done, he went back to the main room. He froze in the doorway, an eyebrow going up as he watched Cassandra and Nohel. The mage had her hand resting lightly on Nohel’s back as she leaned against the maid. The act spoke of intimacy, and Alvin’s lips pursed. He didn’t say anything for a minute as he thought about what he was seeing.

When nothing else happened, Alvin walked fully into the room. “Good morning, ladies.”

Cassandra jerked, her hand vanishing from Nohel’s back as she stepped to the side, making room between them. “G-good morning,” she stammered, her face heating.

Nohel giggled. Looking over her shoulder, she gave Alvin a grin. “Good morning, sir. Did you sleep well?”

“After a bit. How about you two?”

Cassandra turned away from them, her face bright red as she let out a low moan of embarrassment. Nohel gave her a soft smile and gently rubbed her back before looking back at Alvin.

“We slept fine, sir.”

“Hmm... Glad to hear it. Was it just too many of us?”

Cassandra hunched down with her hands covering her head as she ducked under the counter.

“Sir, please,” Nohel asked softly. “She was very sweet the entire night. We barely did anything. She was interested in what it might be like with a woman, and I was helping her.”

“Oh, sorry. Guess I’m just too used to the bold brashness from my wives. Sorry, Cassandra, I didn’t mean to make it embarrassing or awkward for you.”

Nohel knelt down and stroked Cassandra’s hair, whispering to her. With them both out of sight, Alvin grimaced. He really hadn’t meant to make her feel so self-conscious.

“I’ll just go check on the medical room,” he said, wanting to give Nohel time to help Cassandra.

I forgot what the inexperienced can be like, Alvin thought as he entered the medical room. He didn’t have anything to check on; he just wanted to give Cassandra time to relax. Sorry, Gothy... might have fucked that up for you. Hmm... maybe it’s her world that made it even more awkward? I mean, they look like they never got out of the puritan era. Lips pursed, he fiddled with the DMV to kill time as he thought.

“Sir?”

Alvin jerked, not expecting Cassandra to be in the doorway. “Yeah?”

“Is it done?”

“No. Won’t be for hours yet, but then, it will tell us all about you and we can start ripping your DNA down for power.”

“Oh... Okay.” Cassandra entered the room slowly, clearly hesitant. “It was okay, right? Y-you’re not kicking me out?”

“Why would we?”

“Because I refused… and then…” Cassandra trailed off, blushing and not meeting his eyes.

“No,” Alvin said softly. “If you and Nohel agreed, then it’s fine. You did agree, right? Nohel didn’t force you?”

Cassandra’s head snapped up. Her eyes caught his for a moment before her face flushed deeper and she dropped her gaze. “No. She… offered… to show me… She never pressured me… it was all me… exploring her.” Her explanation was broken up by her embarrassment.

“Thank the gods,” Alvin exhaled. “I would hate to think she pressed you. And no, we wouldn’t ask you to leave because you had fun with her.”

“I meant… for turning you down,” Cassandra whispered.

“Huh? No. We don’t throw people out just because they won’t fuck us. We offered, you said no, that was it. Though… Gothy might ask again in a day or two.”

Cassandra shifted in place. She shot him a glance before looking away again. “She’d give me another chance?”

Alvin snickered. “Cass… can I call you Cass?”

“That’s fine.”

“Cass, Gothy’s very interested in you. Firstly, because she finds you cute and adorable, and frankly, she’s right. Secondly, because you’re a mage and she really likes the idea of having a wife of every kind. Thirdly, your magic would be amazingly useful.”

Cassandra swallowed as she listened. “It’s not my magic she wants most?”

“No. In a week, we might be able to do the same thing, after all.”

“She just wants to collect me for a set, then.”

“No, though like I said, she would be happy about it. I put them in the order I did for a reason. Firstly, you are cute, adorable, and sweet. Honestly, you’re unlike the rest of us.”

Face burning, Cassandra tried to consider what he said, that they wanted her for her, not her powers. “But… I’m plain…” she trailed off, mortified to be saying it.

Alvin chuckled. “Plain?”

“Drab?”

“Oh? You think physical appearance matters?”

“Of course it does,” Cassandra said, looking at him with confusion.

“Okay, let’s show you Gothy the way she looked when I first met her,” Alvin said, fiddling with the DMV again. “An image of her naked will be in the tank beside you shortly. You’re okay with that, right?”

“Yes?” Cassandra asked, confused again.

A minute later, the old Gothy was naked and slowly rotating in the tank.

“That’s her from the first day we met,” Alvin said softly as he stared at his lovely, round goth.

Cassandra stared in shock. The Gothy she knew was far removed physically from the one in front of her, but it was still obviously the same woman.

“Now, when we started upping her stats, she began to change,” Alvin said and adjusted the stats.

Cassandra was in awe as she watched Gothy’s image slowly transform. Eventually, it came to who she was now, and she swallowed.

“It’s all stats,” Alvin said. “It’s not the physical body we care about, as that can be adjusted.”

“She didn’t always have a tail?”

“No. That was because we gave her some of Lila’s Succubus DNA to help against mental influence resistances. Same with our horns and Sara’s tail and horns.”

“Oh...”

“Desiree was different, too,” Alvin said as he changed the machine to show Desiree from the first time they met her, then had the second tank project the current Desiree. “See? Beginning and now.”

Cassandra touched the tank in wonder. “You can change them?”

“The stats change them, mostly, but the DMV can give you pieces of others. Desiree has some Elf, Succubus, and Vampire now. All of us are Chimeras instead of Human at this point because of our changes.”

“I can… become… like them?” Cassandra asked, looking at him.

“Our wives are given everything we can give,” Alvin said softly. “We do help our friends, too, just not as much. Before we can do anything with the DMV, though, it has to finish the first step: reading your DNA.”

“Oh...”

“We were being stingy with the samples you gave us, only using a single sample to let it read you. If you want to give more, we can speed that part up, at least.”

Cassandra looked at the panel she’d put her hand on before. Swallowing, she stepped up to it and touched it. “Okay.”

Alvin grinned at her and started the scan of her hand. “Give me a minute.”

“I’ m… n-not ready for… the offer… Not yet,” Cassandra stammered, looking away again.

“I’ll tell Gothy to cool her desires for you,” Alvin told her. “She will ask again, so don’t worry that she won’t.”

“I can really… become as beautiful as them?”

Alvin smiled. “Give me a moment to finish getting the samples, and then I can show you.”

Cassandra nodded, biting her bottom lip as she thought about what he was saying and doing. The idea that he was so calm— not pushing her for anything, yet willing to give her even more than they already had— made her mind whirl.

“This will put an image of you naked in the tank,” Alvin said. “Are you okay with that?”

Cassandra nodded slowly. “You’ll see me?”

“Yeah, which is why I ask.”

Taking a deep breath, she met his eyes briefly. “Okay.”

Alvin nodded and pushed the last few buttons. “I’m done. Remove your hand, and here you are currently.”

Cassandra appeared in the tank as she was. Her birthmark, in the shape of a winged beast, was visible on her back. The scars that marred her from her torment as a youth were starkly obvious to her.

Alvin whistled softly. “Damn, those must have hurt. Burns… wait, fire mages?”

“Yes,” Cassandra admitted, knowing he found her naked body disgusting. She did, too.

“Assholes,” Alvin growled. “Love that birthmark…” He trailed off as he looked at it again. “That could be…?” He laughed. “A dragon or drake.”

Cassandra blinked, then looked at it as her image turned to her. “Oh…!”

“Huh, funny,” Alvin chuckled. “Guess Storm was meant to be your familiar.”

Cassandra was quiet as she stared at her naked body and the idea that her birthmark depicted her familiar.

“Okay, if we start increasing your stats,” Alvin said, moving on, not realizing that she was thinking, “the second tank will be the one I adjust.”

Cassandra snapped out of her thoughts. She looked at the second tank where another image of her appeared.

“First, let’s go with Hardiness,” Alvin said and increased that stat slowly.

Cassandra watched in wonder as he put her stats in line with the others in the base. Her mouth was open and she was breathing fast as she stared at the beauty in the tank. Her birthmark and scars were still there, but the woman in the tank was an equal to his wives.

“And, if we gave you some Succubus and Vamp DNA to equal you out to us...” Alvin said, doing just that to the image.

The scars vanished, leaving only perfect skin behind. Sharp canines appeared in her smiling mouth and small nubs of horns appeared on her forehead. Her skin took on a slightly paler complexion, but looked silky smooth.

“That is you, if you were their equal,” Alvin said softly.

Cassandra stared at the image in the tank, her hand resting on the glass. “This... could be me?”

“Yeah. I can’t show you what your increased power would do to you, as the machine hasn’t ripped that yet. That might change you a little, too.”

“Damn, she’s sexier. I mean, I like her as she is, but nom-nom, tasty,” Gothy said from the doorway.

Cassandra jerked, her eyes going to Gothy. “Miss, I—!”

“Easy,” Gothy said gently, cutting her off. “Sorry for being forward with you last night. I got really hopeful and eager, especially after Lila jumped right in. I thought about it last night, how your world might not be okay with women being lovers.”

Cassandra’s face burned, but she didn’t look away from Gothy. “No. That’s… no.”

“Yeah, so me basically trying to jump you would cause you to say no,” Gothy sighed.

“I… uh…” Cassandra trailed off and looked at Alvin with pleading eyes.

“She is partially interested, and had a little bit of fun with Nohel last night,” Alvin said after Cassandra looked at him. “She’s testing things out. It’s not a hard no, just an uncertain no, Gothy.”

Gothy took a step into the room, her smile growing wide. “Really?”

Cassandra swallowed and took a step back. “M-maybe?”

“Easy, Gothy,” Alvin said, snagging her and pulling her to him. “You’ll scare her with your eagerness.”

“Yeah, I do get excited,” Gothy giggled. “Sorry, Cass. Okay, the offer’s open if you want some fun with us. Hell, we’d let you have just Alvin for a bit, if you want.”

“Sharing is caring,” Alvin murmured, kissing Gothy’s neck.

“Exactly, and it might help her feel better about us,” Gothy nodded. “You’ll be here a while yet, so keep the idea of having fun open, please?”

Cassandra’s face felt like it was on fire, but she met their eyes and nodded. “I am. I had thought you might throw me out for refusing...”

“Fuck no,” Gothy snorted. “We aren’t those kinds of assholes. I was a little upset, but understood. I woke up today hopeful again, and now, I’m practically buzzing with hope. You can say yes or no, that’s entirely up to you.”

“We’ll have another mage in the base today,” Alvin added. “Margret Timmons, a water mage. We’ll be taking her to be the envoy from your people to our new government.”

Cassandra went still, then nodded. “She comes from the Timmons family, but is their weakest family member.”

“Yeah, nice girl,” Alvin said. “I like her raven. Anyway, she’ll only be here for a bit while we hop back west.”

“I see,” Cassandra said, her mind whirling.

“Breakfast,” Lila said from the doorway. “Oh, is that Cass all statted up?” Her eyes were locked on the tank.

“With some of you and Sara,” Alvin said before turning the images off. “Just showing her that she could be equal to all of you in looks.”

“Yeah, but she’s pretty cute already,” Lila grinned. “Come on, Cass, time for food. Nohel was cooking.”

“Oh, yes… of course,” Cassandra said, following Lila from the room.

“Hero,” Gothy whispered when the others left, “did you do this for me?”

“Show her? Yeah, a little.”

“Breakfast can fucking wait,” Gothy growled as she spun, kissing him hard.

Alvin kissed her back, but then spanked her hard before separating them. “Bad girl,” Alvin growled. “Rules, Gothy, and we have a guest waiting for us.”

“But Hero…” Gothy panted, her eyes needy.

“After breakfast, before I go speak with the council, I’m taking you into the dungeon. Until then, behave, or no dungeon.”

Gothy was out of his arms and out the door in seconds, and Alvin blinked. He laughed a deep belly laugh as he looked at the empty doorway.

“I love you, my dear broken goth.”

Chapter Sixty-eight

Alvin wore a pleasant smile when he left his home and stepped back into the council’s chamber. The four council members sat on their thrones, while Margret stood a dozen feet from Alvin with Alossa on her staff.

“Everything ready?” Alvin asked without preamble.

“Timmons is ready to depart as our envoy to your people,” Earth said.

Alvin turned to the mage and raven. “Did they treat you well?”

“My mind is still my own,” Margret said with clear hesitation.

“Rude, demanding, but unharmed,” Alossa croaked.

“They didn’t harm you?” Alvin asked to verify again.

“No,” Margret said. “I just need to do my job, and then I will be brought back and trained by the council.”

“Okay,” Alvin turned to the four archmages. “Where’s the kiosk in this building?”

“I will take you,” Air said softly, standing.

“Margret, go ahead and head out,” Alvin said. “I’m going down to the square in a minute.”

“Yes, sir,” Margret said before quickly leaving the room.

“May I bring you up?” Air asked.

Alvin snorted. He let his battle armor form, then leapt up to land beside the archmage. “I’m good.”

“Are the rest of us free to go?” Fire asked.

“Yeah. I’m going to visit this kiosk, the one in town, and then take Margret to speak with the people in charge of my country,” Alvin said. “Unless I have to come back, you won’t see me again.”

“Follow me, please,” Air said, striding from the room through a door behind her chair.

Alvin heard the murmurs of relief from behind him. He let his battle armor vanish, going back to his regular set. It wasn’t a far walk through the tower, but it was much higher up in the structure.

The archmage of air eventually led him into a library. Books lined every wall, with four desks dividing the room in clear sections. In the middle of the room stood a kiosk. Alvin was quick to add it to his fast travel locations before opening a new portal to his home.

“A moment,” he told the mage before he vanished.

He was back seconds later with his wives, Nohel, and Cassandra. Air was shocked at the women that seemingly came out of thin air. They walked with grace and confidence, all except one. That one caught her eye, as the woman was clearly a mage.

“Who are you, child?” Air asked.

“Cassandra Mycena,” Cassandra replied, dropping to her knees before the archmage.

“Cass, it’s fine,” Gothy said. “Come on. You need to touch the kiosk.”

“This is the archmage of air,” Cassandra said, trying to convey how powerful the mage was to Gothy.

“Yeah, she’s one of the four rulers here,” Alvin said. “I was just thinking of her as Air.”

“Why do you have one of us?” Air asked slowly, afraid to ask the question.

“She’s a friend,” Gothy said. “We saved her from being killed by the fire-dick. She’s helping us understand you better.”

“Ah,” Air said quickly. “Rise, child.”

Cassandra jerked to her feet, but kept her head bowed and her eyes fixed on the floor.

“You are to do as they wish, understood?” Air asked gently.

“No,” Alvin cut in sharply. “Stay out of it, Air. Cass gets to make her own decisions. Period.”

Air stepped back quickly, lowering her gaze from him. “Of course. My apologies, Alvin. I just wanted her to do her best to help you.”

“Coming from you, she’d mindlessly do anything,” Alvin said flatly. “That isn’t what we want.”

“Yes, of course. Apologies,” Air said again, bowing her head deeply.

Cassandra was frozen in place. The archmage of air was acting as submissive to Alvin, as any of the normal mages would to the council.

“It’s okay, Cass,” Gothy said softly, taking her hand. “Come on. After we do this, we’re going into your town to touch the other kiosk, then we’re going back to Earth. We can do some more training, maybe with the other mage… Margret, was it, Hero?”

“Yeah. She’s outside waiting for us,” Alvin said. “Actually, go back to the base and get into the Huey. I’ll summon it when I get to their square. I want to see if that works or not.”

“Sure,” Gothy said as she guided Cassandra to the kiosk. “Just touch it, then accept the prompts so it knows you’ve interacted with it.”

Cassandra did as she was told, curious as to why she was doing it. “Why?”

“Child, do not—” Air started, then cut off when she saw Alvin’s face. She coughed and tried again, “Do not keep them waiting too long.”

“Yes, archmage,” Cassandra said, interacting with the machine quickly.

Gothy frowned at Air as she guided the mage back toward the portal to the base. “The reason why is simple: it’s called—”

The others all followed Gothy back into the base, besides Alvin, who stood staring at Air. Air swallowed and stepped back from him.

Alvin smiled darkly. “You implied she should give herself to us.”

“Yes...” Air whispered. “I didn’t think.”

“You know better now?”

“Yes, Alvin. I can feel your anger.”

“One of your spells?”

“Empathy. Yes.” Air shuddered, feeling like she was inches from death.

“Start changing yourselves. If you keep oppressing them, there will be problems. If you start to change society into helpfulness, it would be better, but feel free to make sure everyone who follows you knows what crossing me means. I’d hate to have to kill another council member just to prove a point.”

“Of course, sir,” Air trembled. Her legs buckled, leaving her on her knees. Alvin stepped closer and Air started to hyperventilate.

“Come on. Show me out,” Alvin said, holding out his hand.

Air’s head jerked up and she looked at him in confusion.

“Out of the four, I actually like you most. Maybe it’s because you share the same magic element as Cass, or it’s because you just seem less dickish than the others. Either way, I’m not killing you… not today, at least.”

~*~*~

Margret turned when the doors opened, and her eyes went wide when she saw one of the council leading Alvin out. She quickly dropped her eyes from the archmage.

“Hopefully, you’ll never see me again,” Alvin said to Air.

“Understood. We wish you a safe trip, Emissary.”

“Oh, it’ll be quick,” Alvin snickered. He gave Margret a smile. “Come on. A quick trip down to the kiosk in town, and then I’ll show you the wonders of my base.”

Margret swallowed, but followed him. “Base?” she asked as they walked.

“Home. The extradimensional space that I live in.”

“But we have to go to your people, don’t we?”

“Heh, yeah, but that’ll be nothing.”

“They live nearby?”

“No. It’s a thousand plus miles to them.”

“Days of traveling, then,” Margret said softly.

Alvin didn’t correct her. “Tell me the truth— how did the council treat you?”

“They treated me well,” Margret said quickly.

“Rude, demeaning, but no harm,” Alossa croaked.

Margret shivered in fear. “Alossa, stop.”

“Figured they might,” Alvin sighed. “If they’d harmed you at all, they would have regretted that. Luckily, I didn’t need to kill more of them this time.”

“The archmage of fire was new,” Margret said softly.

“The old one pissed me off, kind of like the sage. Now, they’re both gone,” Alvin chuckled darkly. “I really don’t let people off lightly.”

Margret’s eyes widened. She knew what Alossa had called him earlier, but the realization of it was still sinking in. This man could break the council, and he was treating her like a friend. Her mind started to whirl as she considered her options.

“See that? That’s a kiosk,” Alvin said, pointing to the metal machine beside one of the huge homunculi.

Margret was pulled from her thoughts. She looked at the unassuming metal contraption with puzzlement. “There was a stone block there not long ago.”

“Earth hid it,” Alvin snorted. “Okay, now to summon the Blade.” He did so quickly, and Margret inhaled sharply when a much larger machine appeared, taking up the majority of the square.

Sammi was the first one out of the Huey. “It worked, Hero.”

“Not that it’ll be around to abuse much longer,” Alvin sighed. “Kiosk, and then back to base so I can fast travel to Red River.”

Margret stared at the beautiful women who poured out of the new machine. Even the ones with tails were exceptional in beauty, all but one. Margret’s eyes narrowed when a mousy-looking mage was the last one out of the chopper.

“I’ll let them introduce themselves once this is over,” Alvin said. “You should touch the kiosk, as well, to unlock it.”

Margret quickly put on a smile. “Yes, of course. Who is the mage?”

“Cass? Ah, a friend. She was showing Gothy around Salem when I spoke to the council the first time. We’ve been hosting her since.”

“Gothy?” Margret asked.

“One of my wives. The one with the tail, holding Cass’ hand.”

“I see... a beautiful wife,” Margret said.

“All of them but Cass and Nohel, the maid, are my wives,” Alvin said.

Margret’s mouth fell open as her brain tried to process that idea. Her plans of seducing Alvin for power came to a sudden stop.

Alossa shook their wings. “Friend. Alvin friend.”

“Yeah. Friend,” Alvin grinned at the raven.

Margret understood the warning to stay friends only. “I look forward to speaking with them all.”

~*~*~

Once they’d all interacted with the kiosk, Alvin had them wait as he summoned a base portal for the Huey, having given Margret a key. Once they walked back into the base, he summoned the Huey back to the garage.

“Okay, I’m going to pop over to Red River and get things started,” Alvin said. “Gothy, show Margret around until I’m back, please.”

“Sure, Hero,” Gothy said. As she turned to do that, she caught the expressions of both Margret and Cassandra as they looked at each other. “Hmm... Don’t take long, Hero.”

Alvin caught the undercurrent to her tone before he stepped back out the portal, knowing he had to get back to Earth before he could fast travel. As he jogged down the streets of the mage town, he was curious what’d prompted Gothy to ask him to hurry.

When Alvin left, Gothy turned on Margret. “Margret, right?”

“Yes,” the mage said, smiling as she bowed to Gothy. “A pleasure to meet you.”

“Would you care to train with us?” Gothy asked.

“Anything you wish, mistress,” Margret said, bowing deeper.

The others expected Gothy to pounce on that line, so they were all surprised when Gothy just started walking away. “Come along, then.”

Margret was quick to follow, and Cassandra was next, but a little slower, her expression bleak. The rest started after them, with Nohel last, but she caught Lila’s hand.

Lila slowed. “Yes?”

“I do not like the new one. She is making Cass sad.”

“I will keep my eyes and emotions open, but yes, there is despair in Cass’ heart now, and greed in Margret’s.”

“Cass told me that her world is about using others to grow,” Nohel said softly.

“I’ll let Gothy know, but I think she had that idea already.”

“Oh... that’s why she told him to hurry.”

“Yes. He might not understand why, but he does like keeping her happy, so he will hurry.”

“Good,” Nohel sighed. “I’ll go make his favorite for dinner.”

Lila chuckled as she raised Nohel’s hand to her lips, kissing the back of it. “You’re a very good girl, Nohel.”

Nohel inhaled slowly, swallowing hard. “Not yet, mistress. But soon… hopefully.”

“Soon, indeed,” Lila purred as she let go of Nohel’s hand, walking away with swaying hips.

Nohel swallowed hard again as she watched Lila leave. “Please, Jarvis… soon?”

Chapter Sixty-nine

Alvin didn’t know why Gothy seemed to want him to hurry, but he did. Everyone who saw him scrambled out of his way. Stories of what he’d done the day before to the thugs and Sage Corey had spread quickly. The moment he crossed back into Salem, he toggled fast travel.

Alvin blinked as the world flashed in rainbow colors for a moment. When the colors vanished, he was standing in Red River. He waved to the Bradley that was stationed where it had been last time.

The commander hatch opened and an older man gave Alvin a long look. “Who are you?”

“Alvin. I sent Ruiz a message.”

“One moment,” the man said before dropping back into the Bradley.

It took closer to a couple of minutes, but the guy came back into view. “Sir, they’re sending a vehicle for you.”

“Figured,” Alvin said, having taken a seat on a new bench. “Thankfully, they put in seating.”

“Since we vet people, it was thought it’d help matters.”

“Works for me.”

“You’re the one who helped set everything up, aren’t you?”

“I’ve set up a lot of things. Everything might be a bit much.”

“There’s rumor of an Alvin who connected the settlements together.”

“Oh, yeah, that’d be me,” Alvin nodded.

“Is it bad out there?”

“Depends on where you go,” Alvin said. “I’d stay the fuck out of northern Massachusetts right now. New Orleans would be a bad choice, too.”

“But is it safer now than it was before, overall?”

“Overall? Yeah. Everyone joining up and us getting the other races as valued allies has made things better.”

“We have a zombie on base now. Old guy…” the man trailed off.

“President Taft,” Alvin chuckled. “A little respect for our former leader. He’s here because Washington sent him.”

“Washington?” the man choked.

“As in the first president,” Alvin nodded. “He’s the one in charge of Arlington and the undead there. Man, was he happy about his new dentures.”

The sergeant just blinked at Alvin dumbly for a few moments, which was enough as a Humvee was coming their way.

“Looks like my ride’s here. Have a good one.”

“You, too, sir.”

The ride was quiet, for which Alvin was glad. He knew he’d be talking enough when he got to the command center.

When he got inside the command room, he found Ruiz alone. “Ruiz, where’s everyone else?”

“On their way,” Ruiz said. “Witches? Really?”

“I think of them as mages since they’re both sexes,” Alvin shrugged. “Split by elements, as my letter said.”

“Where’s the envoy?”

“In my base,” Alvin said. “Easiest way to get here fast.”

The door opened, and people began to file in. Alvin gave Susan a grin and Shawn a wave. The rest got nods, except for Johnny, who also got a wave.

“Let’s get this meeting started,” Ruiz said as he took his seat. “Alvin has a mage envoy in his base currently.”

“Real magic?” Shawn asked.

“Yeah. My letter was everything I had to say.”

“You killed one of their leaders?” Whitman asked.

“Well, to be fair, he tried it first,” Alvin shrugged. “That got them all to stop being dicks. These people only respect power, so use me as a threat. They’re deathly afraid of me. If they start acting up, just point me at them, much as I said with the Demons.”

“I’m starting to wonder if you’re the right choice to greet others for us...” Ruiz sighed. “Then again, we do have the envoy here already. We can work out a deal with them.”

“More news,” Alvin said. “I didn’t put this in my letters to you all. I spoke with Jarvis recently, and things are going to change. Notably, the battle armor for everyone, and for me and my home. I’m asking all of you to set aside a place for me to live. Not sure if I need land or a building yet, but I won’t be able to summon it like I currently do.”

Everyone sat forward, interested.

“That means that, once the change happens, I’m done. I’ll be settling somewhere or visiting different places, but each settlement will give me access to my home.”

“Of course,” Susan was the first to say. “You’ll always have a home in Green River.”

Shawn was next, swiftly followed by Johnny promising that each tribe would have a place for him. The rest agreed one by one.

“Thanks. We’ll find out before the week is over,” Alvin said. “Now, about the battle armor…”

~*~*~

Alvin gave Nohel a smile. “Where are they?”

“Training room. Um... Alvin? Can we talk for a second?”

“Sure. What’s up?”

“You like Margret?” Nohel asked.

“She’s alright. Alossa’s been good. What’s wrong?”

“I had doubts about her, and Lila said she felt greed from her. Cassandra felt despair when Margret was introduced to her.”

Alvin nodded slowly. “Should have seen it... I think the raven played me.”

Nohel frowned. “What?”

“Alossa, the raven, has foresight. I think it saw how I would act and used that.”

“What are you going to do?” Nohel asked.

“Nothing. I’m going to grab her and give her to Ruiz. I’ll give him a warning when I do to keep eyes on her... Dammit. I guess both of them being good people was too much to ask for, considering the world.”

“What about Cass?” Nohel asked.

“Nothing,” Alvin smiled. “We’ll treat her as we have been. When Margret leaves and she stays and we don’t act any differently, it should help her understand that we’re interested in her specifically.”

“Oh, okay. I get it now. That’ll prove that you aren’t replacing her.”

“Yup.”

“Thanks for letting me know.”

“Of course, sir.”

Alvin rolled his eyes at the ‘sir’. “We shouldn’t have any guests beside Cass here for dinner.”

“I’ve already begun prep.”

“Because you’re amazing, Nohel,” Alvin grinned. “Okay, let me go throw Margret out, and then we’ll probably just sit and watch something until dinner.”

Nohel smiled and went back to what she was doing, but glanced up as Alvin walked away. She took a slow breath— a tiny part of her was jealous of Cassandra, but she was happy for the mage. I’ll be able to join them all in some ways soon, she thought as she went back to work.

Alvin paused in the training room entry area. Watching the screen, he chuckled. His wives were wrecking the undead. Both mages were mostly just following them, neither having any real offensive capabilities. Margret tried again to use her water ball, but the zombies weren’t afraid of suffocation, so it failed to be helpful.

“Warn them it’s going to end in a minute,” Alvin told the computer. “Wait... remind Cassandra to summon her familiar.”

Jarvis’ voice echoed over the battle, doing as Alvin had asked. Alvin grinned when he watched Cassandra jerk, flushing furiously before the small drake appeared beside her. While Storm was small for a drake, she was still massive. Cass could easily ride her if there was a saddle that would work with her wings.

Margret let out a shriek and scrambled away from the drake. Alossa took to the air, clearly panicked, as well. Cassandra directed Storm to kill zombies, and the drake leapt at the closest pack, tearing into them.

Gothy and the others slowed to watch with appreciation. Alvin had to admit that the mini-drake was a pretty badass pet.

“Okay computer, warn them they have a minute left, count them down, and then end the simulation,” Alvin said after a minute of watching the destruction.

Gothy and the others threw themselves back into combat when Jarvis’ voice spoke again. Margret huddled on the ground, but a hint of anger burned in her eyes as she stared at Cassandra. Alvin watched her with a resigned expression, then smiled.

The moment the simulation ended, he opened the door. “Nicely done, Cass. Your familiar is amazing.”

Cassandra flushed a deep red. “Thank you, Alvin. Storm is ama… Where did she go?”

“Simulation,” Gothy said. “That wasn’t her, just an illusion of her.”

“So she didn’t really summon a drake?” Margret asked, looking relieved.

“No, she didn’t,” Alvin said before anyone else could. “But now,” he gave Cassandra a grin, “go on. The room is large enough.”

Cassandra smiled shyly, then summoned Storm.

The drake appeared behind all of them, giving Cassandra a questioning look. “You have need of me, mistress?”

Margret whirled on the drake with a ball of water in her hand, her eyes wide and panicked.

“Easy,” Alvin laughed. “Storm is her familiar. She’s not a threat.”

Margret spun on Alvin. “How did she get that as a familiar?”

“We gave it to her,” Gothy smirked. “Cass is our friend. We value her.”

“The government is ready for you,” Alvin said. “Come on, Margret. Time to go.”

Margret’s spell faded and she licked her lips, looking at Cassandra, then Storm. “She was given the dragon-spawn because she is your friend?”

“Yeah, and Gothy likes her,” Alvin said. “It’s time to go.”

Alossa fluttered, their eyes darting around. “Go.”

Margret stared at the bird hunched on the perch. “What?”

“Alvin still likes, but the rest do not. No path.”

Margret turned to look at the wives, seeing their expressions. “But why? What did I do?”

“Nothing,” Gothy said. “Cass is the one we like, not you.”

“But I come from the Timmons family. She’s just…” Margret cut off when Alossa pecked her. “Ow!”

“See? Alossa knows better,” Alvin said softly. “It’s about who you are, not about power or family. I still kind of like you and Alossa, but you’re greedy for more. You thought about trying to displace her, didn’t you?”

Margret’s gaze went to Cassandra before she stood up, with a deep sigh. “Yes.”

“Nothing wrong with that, normally,” Alvin said, “but Gothy already picked her favorite.”

Exhaling, Margret walked toward Alvin and the door. “Very well. Please show me out, Alvin.”

“Sure thing. This way,” Alvin said, leading her out. He looked at Gothy. “When I get back, it’s movie time. Pick one out.”

“Sure, Hero,” Gothy smiled.

As Alvin left, Cassandra stared at the doorway. Her mind was whirling again— Alvin had just said she was worth more than a Timmons.

“Yeah, we prefer you,” Gothy said from beside her.

Cassandra blinked at her for a long moment before her face flushed a deep crimson. “But…”

“Even if you say no until the day you go, we still prefer you,” Gothy said when Cassandra failed to continue. “Though all of us are hoping you’ll say yes before then.”

“Come on, Gothy,” Sammi snickered. “Give her a chance to accept what just happened.”

“Okay,” Gothy said. “Let’s go find a movie to watch. Sammi, you want to pick?”

“Hmm…. something with magic maybe, so Cassandra can laugh at it?” Sammi giggled.

“Perfect,” Gothy grinned.

“Storm needs to go for now,” Mousie said softly.

Storm nodded, laying down. “Did I help, mistress?”

Cassandra snapped her attention to the drake. “Yes. Thank you. Please, go rest again.”

“As you desire,” Storm said before fading away.

“Okay, a good dragon story, maybe?” Sammi asked from the doorway.

“A good idea,” Desiree said.

Lila stopped beside Cassandra. “Are you ready to have some relaxing fun?”

“What is a movie?” Cassandra asked slowly.

“Like a play,” Lila said as she took Cassandra’s hand. “We’ll show you.”

Cassandra looked at Lila’s hand and smiled gently. “Okay.”

Chapter Seventy

Alvin exhaled softly as the water poured over him. He’d managed to hand Margret off to Ruiz without any difficulty, and had left them to figure out a deal. He was getting to the point where he wanted to stop traveling and having to deal with people. The idea of settling down with his wives, and just having a normal life— as much as a life during the apocalypse could be normal— sounded better every day.

Alvin thought they’d watch a movie with magic or dragons, considering their quest. He was surprised when they ended up watching some Firefly instead, not that he’d complain about that. Cassandra watched, enraptured, even though she asked whispered questions to Sammi during the show before dinner, then Nohel after dinner.

Cassandra kissed Gothy’s cheek when it was time for bed, blushing furiously when she did. Gothy was smiling like the cat who got the canary after it. That smile grew wider when she looked back, watching Cassandra and Nohel go off together, before closing the master bedroom door.

Just need to let the DMV work its magic, Alvin thought. Maybe by the time it’s done and we increase her power, Cass will decide to join us. Gothy will be a giddy school girl if she does. Alvin chuckled when he thought about Gothy being even happier, his chest warming.

He did his best to slip out of the bedroom without waking his wives, and was pretty sure he’d succeeded. When he turned away from the bedroom, he grinned at Nohel and Cassandra in the kitchen. Neither of them turned around when he’d shut the door, so he crept past them to the kiosk room.

Pausing in the kiosk room, he took a slow, deep breath. He was going to hope, even though hope hadn’t treated him well in life before he met Gothy. He sent off some letters when he finally got to the kiosk, then purchased some things and sent those off, as well.

Alvin paused when he realized he hadn’t told Night or his father-in-law about the imminent changes. He sent them both letters asking for them to set aside space for them to have homes in their capitals, also warning them of what was coming. After he finished those, he sent David a letter specifically about the battle armor changes.

As he was finishing up, he received a letter from Ruiz. Reading it over, he sent back a reply and thought about what he had to do for the day now.

“Alvin?”

He stepped away from the kiosk before turning around. “Yeah?” he asked Cassandra.

“The DMV won’t be done until tomorrow?”

“Correct.”

“Okay...”

“Eager?”

Cassandra shifted in place. “A little. It feels odd. I always thought I’d pretty much stay a journeyman mage, just doing my best to just get along. But... since I’ve met all of you, everything has opened up for me. I’m certain I can craft spells that even the archmage can’t, if I had her power. You gave me Storm, a familiar so powerful that I’d be the envy of the archmages. And, in another day, you’d be able to increase my power to the point of rivaling a magus or more.”

“Funny how life works, isn’t it?” Alvin grinned, leaning back against the kiosk.

“I was wondering... Was it because Corey sent me with your wives? Is that the reason I was chosen by Gothy?”

“Thought you might ask that,” Alvin nodded. “I asked her the other day. She told me her reasons why she fixated on you. Your magic intrigued her. Truth telling is amazing, honestly. Then, there’s your submissive nature. If you haven’t come to understand our peculiarities yet… well, she loves her women submissive to her. After she started talking with you, it was you that interested her, and that quickly became the major reason.”

“Me?”

“You’re intelligent, way more intelligent than some of the other mages I talked with. The speed at which you understand things is amazing, and you’re eager to learn even more. Your humbleness is a big part of it, too. Unlike Margret, who wanted more and more, you worried about everything we gave you. That, of course, made us want to give you even more, because we knew you’d appreciate it and weren’t just using us for it.”

“Oh... You all know that I’m not important, right? I’m not a Timmons or a—”

“You are important,” Alvin cut her off gently. “You’re important to us. Frankly, that’s way more important than being a Timmons or an archmage.”

Cassandra’s face burned and she looked down. “You all make me feel special.”

“Because you are,” Alvin said softly. “No one’s made you feel special before?”

Cassandra shook her head. “No...”

“Your scars,” Alvin asked gently, “they’re from other mages because they could hurt you without you fighting back?”

Cassandra shuddered. “Yes. Those with more power are to be listened to and obeyed. That is how our society works.”

“Worked. It’ll be changing, one way or another,” Alvin snorted. “Besides, after tomorrow, you’ll be more than any of your tormenters will ever be.”

“Because of you.”

“Because of who you are,” Alvin said, pushing off the kiosk. “Sure, we might be giving you stuff, but has any of it changed who you are?”

Cassandra hesitated, then shook her head.

“And if we did the same for Margret or anyone else from your world?”

Eyes going wide, Cassandra swallowed the fear that rose in her throat. “Yes.”

“And that’s why we’re doing this for you. That’s why Margret didn’t get anything— no books, no pets, and no power. Because you, Cass, are the one who is special.”

She looked up at him, as he had come to stand a few feet from her. “I can be special?”

“Already are. We don’t invite everyone to join us for fun… or more.”

The last two words stopped Cassandra from breathing. Nohel had told her repeatedly how rare it was for others to be given the chance to fully join the family. There were even Queens who weren’t given the chance, and yet Alvin was suggesting that she could.

“More...?” Cassandra whispered.

“Gothy is interested, and most of the others have agreed already. Only one of them is still sitting on the fence, and because they are, I am. We’d like to know if you’re okay with all of us— really okay with being a full member of the family— before we give you that offer.”

Staring into his eyes, Cassandra was breathing fast. “I’m not their equal in any way.”

“Not today, but soon, you will be.”

“Hero,” Gothy called from the main room, “almost time for food.”

Cassandra jerked, panting as her fear spiked, then ebbed.

Alvin chuckled, closing the distance to her. “Come on. Time for breakfast.”

“What’s up?” Gothy asked, seeing the two of them come out of the kiosk room.

“Just chatting,” Alvin said. “I was telling Cass that she’s special.”

All of his wives and Nohel nodded in agreement, making the mage blush.

“We see you as special,” Gothy said.

“Thank you...” Cassandra whispered.

“I have a bit of news, but let’s eat first,” Alvin said.

“The food is ready,” Nohel said as she brought it to the table. She served everyone a plate, and as she bent to serve Cassandra, she whispered something to her.

Cassandra flushed again, but she was also smiling.

Mousie’s lips twitched and she gave Gothy a wait motion.

~*~*~

When breakfast was over, Alvin sighed. “Okay, Ruiz asked us to scout Newburyport in Massachusetts so we can have a better idea of what the fish-people are doing. He’s offered up some XP, and I agreed to do it. Not that we need the XP, but because it’ll engender more goodwill for us.”

“Okay, so five minutes and then load up?” Gothy asked.

“Actually,” Alvin said slowly, “I was going to take three people with me and do it.”

“And the rest of us?” Gothy asked.

“Run some training with Cass,” Alvin said. “Have the simulation up her stats to equal yours, along with the DNA boosts.”

Gothy grinned. “I’ll stay home for that.”

Lila nodded. “Yes. I would like to stay, as well.”

“As will I,” Sara said.

“That settles it, then,” Alvin said.

“Sir, might I get the same?” Nohel asked. “It’s just the stats and a bit more Vampire DNA for me, but I would like to get some more training in.”

“Sure,” Alvin said. “Gothy?”

“I’ll take care of it, Hero. You’ll come back if it’s bad, right?” Gothy asked.

“Break and retreat,” Alvin nodded. “This is just recon, not a war.”

“Good,” Lila sighed.

“Five minutes,” Alvin told the others. “I’ll fast travel to Salem and summon Sky Blade.”

“We’ll be in it and waiting,” Desiree said.

As everyone broke apart to get ready, Gothy snagged Alvin, taking him to the side to speak quietly, “Hero, can I increase Nohel’s stats again?”

Alvin met her eyes with a knowing smirk. “Want to get her more equal to us for what’s coming?”

“You know me,” Gothy giggled.

“Yes I do, my dear gothic succubus. I agree. She’ll never be a wife, by her own admission, but she can be our equal otherwise.”

Gothy leaned in, kissing his neck. “Can I also—?”

Alvin snickered, cutting her off. “A little, but not much. She’s already having trouble with everything we’re doing for her. I can see where you can make it seem okay, since Nohel will be getting some upgrades, too.”

Gothy shivered, then grabbed his head and kissed him passionately. Alvin let her before he broke the kiss and rested his forehead against hers.

“She might agree before everything is done, but don’t push, Gothy. Okay?”

“As you command, my dear Hero.”

He kissed her softly, then stepped back. “Have fun with training. See you in a bit.”

Gothy’s eyes were heated. “Tonight, I’m going to fuck you so damned hard.”

“No. Tonight, you’re going to be broken so damned hard,” Alvin growled. “Our wives will help me.”

“Yes,” Mousie called from across the room, while both Sara and Lila nodded agreement with her.

Gothy’s breath caught and she shuddered. “Fucking yes. I love all of you.”

“We know,” Alvin winked as he walked away.

~*~*~

Alvin gave the single mage who saw him a nod before summoning the Huey. He frowned when it didn’t appear next to him. Looking around, he didn’t see it anywhere.

“Hero, where are you?” Sammi asked.

“By the kiosk. Where are you?”

“Back by the Gate in the open parking lot.”

“Huh... must be the closest open space it can appear in,” Alvin replied. “Be right there.”

Jogging back to the Gate, he passed two more mages, both of whom shied away from him. He paused and called out to them, “Hey, has the council replaced Corey yet?”

“Another sage will be here tomorrow to take over holding this town,” one of the mages replied, not meeting his eyes.

“Okay. Thanks,” Alvin said.

Making it to the Gate and the Huey, he climbed in. After getting into the pilot’s seat, he went through the checklist to get the chopper ready for takeoff.

“First time it’s happened?” Sammi asked. “The Huey being separated like that?”

“Yeah. That’s the first time it’s been too crowded for it to appear within a hundred yards,” Alvin said.

“Good thing there was no one hostile to us here,” Desiree said.

“It wouldn’t have mattered. We would have slaughtered them and gone to get him,” Mousie said. “We’ve already seen that we’re deadlier than them.”

“But other things could have come while we were away,” Desiree countered.

“Hmm... that is a good point.”

“And we’re off,” Alvin chuckled as he got them airborne.

“What are we looking for?” Sammi asked.

“Opposition forces, sizes, disposition... at least that’s what Ruiz said. Personally, I think it’s a flyover to just get a general eye view,” Alvin said. “Because I’m not a damned trained scout.”

“But two of us are, Hero,” Desiree said softly. “You fly, and we’ll do the scouting.”

“That I can do, Des,” Alvin replied.

“What would you have done if Des and I wanted to stay with Gothy?” Mousie asked.

“Asked at least one of you to change your minds,” Alvin chuckled.

“And either or both of us would have agreed,” Desiree said.

“Yes,” Mousie smiled from beside Alvin.

“It’s only about an eight minute flight to our destination, but we might see things before that. Ipswich lies between Salem and Newburyport, and Ipswich is said to be another of Lovecraft’s inspirations.”

“Might have been the basis for Arkham,” Sammi said. “Lots of debate. I went and looked, since we were planning on doing this. Most of northern Massachusetts was his playground.”

“Okay, so let’s keep eyes open and focused down,” Alvin said.

He flew them double the height of the trees below them. The area north of Salem had houses, but it also had a lot of small bodies of water and woodlands. The trees were tightly packed together, giving minimal visibility inside of them, even with all their leaves gone.

Mousie looked east as they flew, a troubled look on her face. “Hero, take us closer to that town.”

Alvin grimaced— that had to be Ipswich. He pointed them that way, as it wasn’t too far off their course.

“Movement,” Mousie said.

Alvin grimaced. “Fuck.”

As they got closer, Mousie said, “Fish-people. Fly over the entire town, please.”

“Do we thin them?” Desiree asked.

“No. We’re recon right now. We don’t want them hiding,” Alvin said. “Not yet, anyway.”

“Roger.”

“I also see a black blob,” Mousie said. “I can feel a faint buzz around my head, like it would be a problem if we weren’t maxed out for mental resistances.”

“Fucking shoggoths?” Sammi whispered. “Shit.”

“They’re coming from the east,” Mousie added.

Alvin flew over the town, letting Desiree and Mousie get a good look of what was left of Ipswich. The town wasn’t as ruined as some places, but instead of zombies, it was all fish-people. They left the town, getting closer to the bay.

“They’re coming out of the water here,” Mousie said. “The town is something they are moving into. There aren’t any going back to the ocean.”

“Fuck...” Alvin said again. “Going north to see Newburyport.”

“Go ahead,” Desiree said. “That’s already more trouble than we’ve seen elsewhere, even for the Army Depot.”

“I had no idea it’d be this bad...” Sammi whispered in horror.

Alvin flew them more inland, but kept them close enough to the shore that Mousie could keep an eye on it. It didn’t take long to go from Ipswich to Newburyport, and between the two towns, there wasn’t a lot to see that worried them. When they got to Newburyport, they all went quiet.

The Merrimack River ran just north of the town before it connected to the ocean. The river was crawling with the fish-people, as was the town. The truly horrible part was the massive shape of something sitting just off the coast. Its scales glistened in the light of the day, and the fish-people crawling on it gave testament to its gargantuan size.

“Hero,” Sammi whispered, the first to speak since they saw it. “I think…”

“No. That can’t be the Sleeper,” Alvin said, refusing to accept that the slumbering Great Old One was here.

“Maybe Dagon?” Sammi half-asked.

“If the fish-people are deep ones, then yeah,” Alvin said. He thought about the fish-people more, then nodded slowly. “I think they are. Bulgy eyes, ears almost gone, sharp teeth, gills at the neck and webbed hands... that all matches up. Right?”

Sammi closed her eyes as she thought about it. “Yes… yes! Deep ones, and Newburyport was Innsmouth, so it all matches up. Oh thank the gods.”

“What does it mean?” Desiree asked as her eyes roved over the scene below them.

“That we have a Great Old One to deal with, but at least it’s not fucking Cthulhu,” Alvin sighed. “We’ll still need… everyone… for this.”

“They are that dangerous?” Mousie asked.

“According to their lore, the Great Old Ones might rival Lucas. Add in that near army of fish-people and yeah,” Sammi said.

“Okay, back to base,” Alvin said.

“None of them have reacted to us,” Desiree said.

“Keep it that way,” Alvin replied. “Do not engage.”

“Roger.”

“I counted hundreds of thousands, Hero,” Mousie said softly. “A few dozen of the blobs, and the one massive creature.”

“Which is why we need everyone for this,” Alvin said.

“We can’t entreat with them?” Desiree asked.

“No,” Sammi replied. “The Great Old Ones would only see people as ants. The deep ones down there are technically their spawn, or something like that.”

“Back to Salem,” Alvin said, turning them to face south. “Time to send all the messages.”

Chapter Seventy-one

When they got back to Salem, Alvin had already seen the flaw in his plans. They couldn’t mobilize everyone, not with shoggoths roaming around. Alvin was sure the buzzing that Mousie had felt would be gibbering madness to anyone else, and who knew what would happen when Dagon showed more than just his back.

He summoned the base portal near the Gate. They disembarked from the Huey in silence, all of them clearly thinking. Sammi broke it when they left the garage behind, “Hero, we can’t call everyone in.”

“Shoggoths, yeah,” Alvin said.

“And Dagon... when he stands up…” Sammi shivered.

“I thought about it on the flight back,” Alvin told her. “We’ll still need a massive amount of people to deal with the deep ones.”

“Set them up in Salem?” Desiree suggested. “Defensive line.”

“That would work until we kill the shoggoths,” Sammi said. “Then, we could get them to move in. Not all the way because of Dagon, but we can start herding them back.

“Yeah, possibly,” Alvin said, thinking. “We’ll have to be the ones to go shoggoth hunting.”

“Fire,” Sammi said. “We need fire.”

“Fire?” Alvin asked.

“I can’t recall where, but I remember them being afraid of fire.”

“Maybe because of their nature, they seemed mostly liquid... maybe they are flammable or will dry out?” Mousie suggested.

“We have the armor,” Desiree said. “We can use the flamers.”

“Getting into close combat with a slime sounds bad,” Sammi shuddered. “Hentai taught me that.”

“We can make up some improvised cocktails that will burn,” Alvin said. “We’ll need a test run or two, but that should be fine. I’ll start sending letters. I’m sure Ruiz will want me to present it to the council he’s got going for the government.”

“Are you going to ask Father for help?” Desiree asked.

“Yes, I’ll be asking everyone,” Alvin replied, “including Lucas. I think it’ll take him to deal with Dagon. He’s the one being I don’t worry about going mad if Dagon rises.”

“Nohel can make us some mental influence food to help those we take with us,” Mousie suggested. “The buzzing was mild and passed when I stopped looking at the blobs.”

“Yeah. The others are training, so go ahead and join them while I do this,” Alvin said.

Each of his wives kissed him before leaving him to handle messages.

Alvin created a single letter to explain everything, then sent it to everyone. Once he’d done that, he sent letters to Desiree’s father, Night, and Lucas, making special requests from each of them. With those sent off, he sighed, rubbing at his face.

“Great Old Ones, Jarvis? Really?” he asked the air.

A message appeared on the kiosk, and Alvin snorted. Opening the letter from Jarvis, he read it.

Alvin,

We cannot retract what was already in motion. Gaia and I did remove the possibilities of the other Great Old Ones and eldritch horrors from ever showing up, as those are game-breaking creatures. Unfortunately, Dagon is already awake, and we can’t just remove him. We are putting off the changes we talked about until after Dagon is dealt with. That’s the best we can do for you.

You do have the chance to make this work. We wish you the best luck.

Jarvis

Alvin sighed. “Yeah, figured. Doesn’t make this any nicer or easier.”

Frowning, Alvin considered another possible option. He grimaced, then sent Erzulie a letter, asking her for a concession regarding one of her husbands.

He was about to leave the kiosk when return messages started popping up. He read through each of them, nodding as he went. Shawn, Ohm, and several others all said they’d help as much as they could. Mithrilblood said he’d have a full contingent ready to move, but the travel was the problem. Lucas promised he would come when Alvin was ready to fight the slumbering beast, committing a massive number of imps to help spot the enemy. Night’s letter worried about them and promised aid but, like Mithrilblood, wondered how transport could work easily.

Alvin asked Lucas to send a few of imps to Salem. He wanted to see if they could see the shoggoths and not go insane. Lucas’ reply was near-instantaneous— he’d have them on their way in minutes.

Please let those little fuckers not go insane, Alvin pleaded in his head. If they can, then we can find and kill them so much faster. If they go insane... we’re back to where we are now.

Ruiz’s response came a second later, and Alvin opened it up.

Alvin,

This is horrible. I’ve sent for the rest of the council, but we’ll obviously need a way to stop this incursion. From what I’ve been told, we can’t do anything because of the madness. Have you come up with ways to keep the soldiers safe from it?

Once I have a meeting with the others, I will have more to say, but yes, we need to stop this. I am again realizing how much you continue to do for all of us.

Col. Ruiz

Alvin sighed. “Yeah...”

“Hero?” Gothy called out to him.

He turned to her and the others coming out of the training room. “Hey.”

“We were told,” Gothy said. “What’s our plan?”

“That’s a good question. It’s still forming, but I have imps coming to see if they’ll be immune to madness from the shoggoths.”

“That would make it easier,” Gothy nodded.

“We have an hour or so,” Alvin said. “Let’s go to the living room, and we can all have a chat in there.”

“I’ll get snacks ready,” Nohel said, hurrying away.

~*~*~

The conversation had gone around and around, with everyone thinking about ideas of how to deal with the shoggoths, then Dagon. The deep ones were easy compared to the other threats, even if there were hundreds of thousands of them.

Cassandra listened the entire time— she didn’t have any ideas, but seeing this group clearly worried for the world, her heart pounded in her chest. They were powerful, but they were going to lead the attack on things that could warp and break minds.

“That’s it for now,” Alvin sighed. “We need to go meet the imps.”

“It all comes down to them at the moment,” Lila said. “All of us are going?”

“Except Cassandra,” Alvin said.

“Because I am not part of the family and not protected as you are,” Cassandra said softly.

“Yes. Nohel will be here with you. We’ll be back.”

Cassandra watched them all go, and her heart beat faster. She wasn’t aware of Nohel moving to her side until the other woman sighed, “Always hurts seeing them go.”

Cassandra jerked, her breath coming fast. “Oh?”

“Yes. They’re going off into danger and here I stay. All we can do is wait and pray they come back.”

“Who do you pray to?” Cassandra asked.

“Jarvis,” Nohel said. “He won’t interfere, but I know he’s watching.”

Cassandra looked back toward the garage and exhaled slowly. “I couldn’t help… not yet.”

Nohel nodded. “Except we can, in our own way. Want to help me prepare for them?”

“If I can help, yes,” Cassandra said, eagerly getting to her feet. “What are we going to do?”

“Make homemade napalm,” Nohel smiled.

~*~*~

Alvin walked out of the garage portal, not bothering with the Huey, as Gothy would be bringing it out shortly. He went to the side and motioned to the three imps perched on a nearby building.

The imps flew down and landed in front of Alvin. They were only three feet tall, but had impressive wingspans. One of them was red, another purple, and the last was blue. All three bowed low to him.

“Names?” Alvin asked.

“I’m Bobzxitav,” the red one said. “I’m the leader of our group.”

“Going to call you Bob,” Alvin chuckled. “Okay, did Lucas tell you the deal?”

“We are to go scout out a creature?” Bob replied questioningly.

“Creatures. We need to see if you go mad or have other adverse effects,” Alvin corrected him. The Huey came sliding out of the portal, gliding a foot off the ground. “We’ll be following you.”

“What do these things look like?” Bob asked.

Alvin described the shoggoths as best he could, and all three imps nodded when he was finished. “Questions?”

“Why three of us?” Bob asked.

“To get an idea of how many of them you can resist.”

“Very well, sir. Which way do we go?”

“North,” Alvin pointed. “Stay close to the Huey. We want to be there to see what happens.”

“Yes, sir,” Bob bowed, quickly matched by the other two. “We are ready.”

“Good. Let’s go.”

~*~*~

They returned to the base an hour later. Lila was explaining her thoughts on the experiment.

“It has to be their age,” Lila said. “Bob was the eldest of the three, and he was the only one that didn’t go mad.”

“Blue, purple, then red shows their age?” Sammi clarified.

“Yes.”

“That makes sense. Blue broke when he saw the first,” Mousie said, “and purple on the third.”

“We need to take Bob out as a spotter and try our fire theory on one,” Alvin said, stretching as they all got out of the Huey. “Probably take me a while to whip up the napalm. Say... an hour?”

“We’ll—” Gothy began.

“Sir?” Nohel called from the doorway to the garage. “I have a batch of napalm for you.”

All of them looked at her questioningly.

“I figured you might need it, so Cass and I made up a batch. This way, you can test your theory.”

“Thank you,” Alvin said. “Thank Cass, as well.”

“You’re welcome, Alvin,” Cassandra called out, appearing behind Nohel.

“Let’s load it up and get this tested. We’ll do dinner after this, and we’ll have more for me to tell the others at that point,” Alvin said.

His wives all agreed and went to help Nohel and Cassandra get the newly-crafted incendiaries loaded onto the Huey. Alvin took a slow, deep breath and hoped that this would work.

Chapter Seventy-two

Alvin shuddered in orgasmic bliss before collapsing onto the bed. “Fucking hell… six of you on me like that is mind blowing.”

“It wasn’t your mind we were blowing,” Lila snickered.

“Oh, it was,” Sammi giggled. “After all, men have two heads and only enough blood to use one at a time.”

“She’s not wrong,” Alvin exhaled. “Go get cleaned up.”

“We already are,” Gothy said as Mousie licked the splatters off her.

Alvin watched them and inhaled slowly. “We have things to do today, Gothy... Things that aren’t me.”

“Oh, we know that, husband,” Desiree said huskily as Sammi licked her clean, having done the same to Sammi a moment ago.

“Which is why you should go shower,” Lila said as Sara helped clean her chest of Alvin’s cum. “We’ll be along shortly.”

Alvin didn’t move. “And miss this show? Hell fucking no. Besides, you all cleaned me first. I’m just getting dressed, but you all definitely need the shower. You have cum in your hair.”

They finished licking his orgasm off each other then got out of bed. “See you in a bit, Hero,” Gothy purred.

Alvin finally got out of bed once they were gone. Six mouths taking turns, and then all six tongues at once... I’d thought four was amazing, but this eclipsed that. I wonder how they got in sync that easily. Shaking the thoughts clear, he got dressed, ready to see if they had answers from Cassandra’s DNA.

Alvin opened his door to hear a stifled moan. Eyebrow rising, he peeked out to see Cassandra on a kitchen counter. Her naked body was on display, as her legs were over Nohel’s shoulders, Nohel’s face buried between Cassandra’s thighs.

“Yes… please! Mistress, please!” Cassandra gasped, her hands mauling her own breasts.

“Now,” Nohel said, her voice muffled.

Cassandra’s lips compressed as she tried to stifle her orgasm. Her hips bucked, her whole body writhing on the counter, held in place by Nohel’s arms wrapped around her thighs. Another moan sounded, and Alvin was sure that Nohel had just joined her in orgasm.

Alvin wondered if he should interrupt— the rules of the house said this was unacceptable, but those rules had been put in place to protect Nohel and Jarvis. If she was comfortable enough for this display, then maybe they could relax the rules. He thought that might be bad, though, as Gothy and the others would surely want him in every room.

Exhaling, he closed the bedroom door firmly behind him. Cassandra’s head snapped up and she stammered, trying to form words. Nohel backed away from Cassandra, helping the other woman off the counter. Both of them were instantly dressed. Turning to face Alvin, Nohel met his eyes, then dropped her gaze.

“Nohel?”

“I broke the rules, sir,” Nohel said softly. “Cassandra is blameless in this. I used my influence over her to talk her into it.”

Alvin turned his gaze to Cassandra, who was staring at the floor, her face crimson. “Cass?”

Biting her lower lip for a second, Cassandra said, “I didn’t fight her, sir. She asked if she could have me and I agreed. I didn’t think she meant right here until she ordered me to strip. Even then... I let my clothing vanish and got onto the counter.”

“I value honesty,” Alvin said. “Okay, you both broke rules. I’ll have to think about punishments. Nohel? You know about what time we wake up normally. You knew you might be caught.”

Nohel flushed, nodding minutely.

“So you wanted one of us to catch you two?”

“You...” Nohel whispered.

“To show you can do more?” Alvin asked.

“Yes.”

“Nohel, we know. The only thing waiting now is the condition I put in place. Okay?”

“Yes, sir...” she whispered, swallowing.

“Now, the rule about only in certain rooms will remain, period,” Alvin said.

“I understand, sir.”

“Good. Gothy will handle your punishments once we get to the point that she can,” Alvin said. “Cass, let’s go check on your DNA.”

“Yes, sir,” Cassandra said, following him meekly.

Nohel watched them go, her heart beating fast. He hadn’t rebuked her badly. If anything, he’d been tender with her. Gothy would punish her— she knew that and would accept it, gladly, because it would mean she was where she wanted to be.

Cassandra swallowed as they entered the medical room. He’s seen me naked before because of the tank, but him finding me begging like that…? She swallowed again, the thought making her feel warm.

Alvin went right to the DMV, checking things. “Another few minutes,” he said before looking at her. “She never pressured you?”

“No. She only ever asks. I… gave her permission to order me like I’ve seen you do with your wives. I… wanted to try the dynamic.” Cassandra’s face burned as she admitted it.

“And?”

“I… like it.” The words were a whisper.

“Okay. You broke rules. You know that, right?”

“Yes, sir.”

“What should I do with you, then?”

Cassandra swallowed, glancing at him before she knelt. “I should be punished, sir. I will accept what you think is fitting.”

Alvin inhaled slowly as he looked at her. “Cass... a question. Are you ready for more now?”

Cassandra swallowed hard. “I was going to ask after… I want to be like I was in the training room... powerful enough to be their equal.”

“So you do want more, just not yet?”

“Yes, sir.”

He moved to stand in front of her, inches away. “Cass, look up, please.”

Cassandra swallowed, then looked up at him.

“Are you ready for your punishment?”

“Yes,” the word was a whisper, but not fearful— it was heated.

“Stand, then bend over the counter behind you,” Alvin said.

Cassandra did as he said, her heart racing and her breath coming fast. Her mind spun through all the different things he might do, and each one made her tingle.

“Dress off. The rest stays on,” Alvin whispered in her ear.

Cassandra’s dress vanished. She was very glad Nohel had explained how that worked to her. She was wearing a modern pair of light gray bra and panties set, clearly given to her by Nohel.

Alvin soaked in the sight of Cassandra bent onto the counter, nearly naked and waiting for him. He was half-tempted to do what he shouldn’t, even though Gothy had told him he could have fun with her before. Instead, his hand came down.

The slap of his palm connecting with her rear echoed in the room, mixing with Cassandra’s yelp. He struck again on the other cheek, eliciting the same reaction. He traded back and forth for a few minutes before he stopped. His hand stung and her ass was a nice, deep pink.

Gently, he rubbed her tender skin. “And we’re done, Cass. Punishment is over.”

“Thank you, sir, for teaching me,” Cassandra panted. He’d been rough, but now, he was being tender. She was trembling as she wanted more.

“Next time, it won’t be fun at all,” Alvin said from an inch away, his breath tickling her ear. “I can smell you and see the dampness. Behave and you’ll get everything you’re thinking of, from me and my wives. Understood, my cute little mage?”

“Yes...” Cassandra exhaled, her legs shaking. “Please, sir… just a touch? One touch.”

Seeing her shaking with need, Alvin kissed her cheek. “No, but cum for me.”

The denial, tenderness, and demand made her brain lock up. However, her body didn’t. She moaned, slumping against the counter. She was dimly aware of Alvin catching her, helping lower her gently to the ground. Shaking as she rode the bliss she felt, she was only partially aware of Alvin touching her cheek gently.

“Good girl. Once you finish, get dressed.”

“Yes, sir,” Cassandra panted.

~*~*~

The DMV dinged a minute later, and Alvin busied himself with it, though he did glance at Cassandra laying on the floor. She was slowly catching her breath, flushed with embarrassment, but not moving to get dressed right away.

“Okay, we can do this,” Alvin said. “You ready for three days in the tank, Cass?”

She sat up, her dress appearing on her. “To improve me?”

“Yep. I’m going to quadruple your power,” Alvin said. “There is a side effect, however.” He tapped through the menus and displayed her in a tank.

Cassandra gasped as she looked at her in the tank. Her image’s eyes seemed to crackle with electricity. “Legends speak of that... Those who are so powerful that their element becomes visible to everyone.”

“If I push it more,” Alvin said, tapping on the DMV, “it gets problematic.”

The new image had sparks cascading through her hair, as well as the sparks in her eyes.

“Pretty sure that’d be unpleasant to anyone who hugged you.”

“The one before that is enough. More than enough,” Cassandra gasped, feeling tears start to form in her eyes.

“Okay, but I’d like to do this, too,” Alvin said, tapping on the DMV again.

The new image of her had wings, pale red skin, and she had fangs like Alvin’s wives did. Cassandra approached the tank in a daze, touching the glass.

“That’s Lila’s and Sara’s DNA to give you the same major upgrades we have. Then, it’d be just increasing your stats to match ours,” Alvin said. “This would take six days, which is what we’re going to be spending to wipe out the shoggoths.”

Cassandra swallowed hard as she stared at the image of her in the tank. “You’d…?”

“We would. We’d prefer you to be one of us, too,” Alvin said. “Sara told me last night she’s holding out only to give me the chance to disagree with you joining. If I tell her yes, she’ll stop holding out, and that will mean all of us want you.”

Cassandra tore her eyes from the tank to Alvin. “Can I… see how I fit with you all first?”

“If you want, but considering what you were doing with Nohel and what I just did with you, you’ll be fine.”

Cassandra took a deep breath before she left the tank to go to him. “Will you treat me well?”

“We’d treat you as an equal,” Alvin said. “So that depends on if you think I treat my wives well or not.”

“When I come out of the tank… can I… join you?”

Alvin’s lips formed a smile. “Strip and get in. Gothy will be beside herself with giddiness when I tell her. You might need to ask for us to keep her off you when you come out.”

Cassandra let her dress vanish before blinking. “Really?”

“Cass, she’s been very eager to have you join us in the bedroom. If I tell her you want more than that, she’ll be very thankful.”

She stepped into the vat and shut the door behind her as her underwear vanished. “Okay. I’m ready… Hero.”

“Seems like you might be, at that,” Alvin chuckled. “See you in six days, Cass.”

“Yes... I will be Cass when I come out. Reborn as an equal to your wives, and welcomed by them,” Cass said, her acceptance cementing her new self.

Chapter Seventy-three

Alvin was grim as he waited for Gothy to bring the chopper down. He wanted to make sure they were close enough to drop the napalm on the shoggoth. The blob reared up like all the others had, reaching for the Huey. Alvin pulled the tab on the improvised napalm, then dropped it to the beast.

One large mouth formed, snapping up the package before the creature settled back to the ground. Gothy pulled them up fast, having learned after the first one. A second later, the shoggoth on the ground let out a cacophony of wails. A second after that, it burst into flames, then exploded in burning chunks.

“Okay, let’s go back,” Alvin sighed. “We’ll need more napalm.” He looked out the chopper door at Bob the imp. “How many left?”

“That was the last we currently know of,” Bob replied. “I will have my brothers scour again. We must stay a few miles away from the great beast, though, so there might be some closer to it.”

“Okay, go scour. We’ll go back to Salem, then see you tomorrow.”

“Understood, Lord,” Bob said, bowing his head while flying.

“Salem, then home, Gothy.”

“You got it, Hero.”

Alvin slumped onto the bench seat. They’d spent the last five days seeking out and destroying the shoggoths. Luckily, the government had provided him the Molotov equivalent of napalm to use.

“They should be ready to come in tomorrow,” Desiree said. “It’s a major undertaking.”

“Yeah,” Alvin agreed.

“At least the fish-people and Dagon didn’t seem to care that we’re killing the shoggoths,” Sammi said.

“Agreed,” Alvin sighed. “I remember the worry on the first day.”

“The council sent over a hundred powerful mages to assist, too,” Mousie said. “Everyone is ready to defeat this threat.”

“Father is just waiting for us to call him,” Lila added.

“And Erzulie gave us the go-ahead with her husband, Agwe,” Sara added. “He was very eager.”

“Of course he was. He’ll be the only one who will receive letters from her,” Alvin snorted. “He has an edge over the other two, but since he’s basically stuck in the sea, that puts him back on even footing with the other two.”

“You think Agwe and Lucas can manage it?” Gothy asked Alvin.

“Together, I hope so, but we’ll be going in, too. Any added damage has to help.”

“And we need to chip in if we want XP and loot,” Gothy snickered.

“Yeah, that, too,” Alvin said, grimly smiling. “We already have more than we’ve ever had before, not counting what I’ve set aside to get Cass tied with us.”

“Maxed stats across the board for all of us,” Gothy sighed happily. “We’re perfect.”

That got laughter from everyone, as they knew many people would argue about them being perfect.

“Perfect assholes,” Alvin added when the laughter started to die down.

That only got more laughter as they drew closer to Salem.

~*~*~

Nohel greeted them when they entered the base. “Sir, I will have a feast prepared for tomorrow morning.”

Alvin gave her a knowing grin. “Cass is due out of her tank then. Wanted to do something special for her?”

Nohel faintly blushed, but nodded. “I enjoyed my time with her.”

“Thank you,” Gothy said, crossing over to Nohel and hugging the maid. “You helped her be ready for what’s coming.”

Nohel held Gothy back. “Yes... because it’s what you wished, mistress.”

“And she’s cute,” Gothy murmured.

“Sexy little mage,” Nohel whispered back. “She tastes delightful.”

Gothy giggled, letting Nohel go. “Soon, I’ll find out about you, too.”

Nohel flushed and bowed her head. “As my mistress wishes.”

“Okay, that’s enough,” Alvin laughed. “Come on. It’s time to clean up for dinner.”

“I’ll have the meal ready when you are,” Nohel said, stepping back when the hug ended.

Alvin hesitated as his wives headed for the bedroom. He looked at the kitchen and saw what Nohel had prepped. “Okay, Nohel.” He gave her a wink, then followed his wives.

Nohel watched them go, her heart warm but achy. She was happy and sad that she was so close, yet still so far from what she truly desired. Taking a deep breath, she turned to finish cooking— she had work to do for her family. The thought that they were her family gave her a surge of happiness.

Alvin slowly followed his wives, lost in his own thoughts. He chewed on them while he took his time to strip. When he stepped into the shower, Gothy was already directing the others as to who was cleaning who.

“Ladies, a moment, please?” Alvin asked. When they all looked his way, he gave them a smile. “I want to clean up quickly and then get out.”

Gothy gave him a puzzled look. “Why, Hero?”

“I’m going to send Nohel to you.”

Gothy’s eyes went wide. She reached out, her hand resting on his chest. “Really?”

“She’s waited and shown time and again that she’s ready. We’ll be accepting Cass before the fight tomorrow, as she needs the resistances if she wants to go with us... so yes. I think Nohel being able to have a little time with you first, is right.”

“A little time?” Lila asked.

“Just a shower, and maybe a bit of light fun,” Alvin said. “But first, she needs her punishment for her time with Cass in the kitchen.”

Gothy was still beaming and bouncing up and down, which was distracting as hell to Alvin. “Okay, okay! I promise!”

Grabbing her, Alvin kissed her. It was a soft, gentle kiss that showed his deep love for his excited goth. Gothy moaned into his mouth, returning the love as she wrapped her arms around him tightly. The others were soon hugging them from all angles, leaving the two of them in the center of a group hug.

“I love you, Hero,” Gothy whispered when the kiss ended.

“I love you, too, my dear, broken goth. Now clean me up so I can send her in.”

“All hands, on station!” Gothy giggled. “Time to scrub him down.”

“But not up,” Sammi sighed sadly. “He wants to go quickly. If we get him up, we’ll all be in here for much longer.”

~*~*~

Alvin had a smile on his face when he left the bedroom. Gothy had been focused, so he was washed and sent out of the shower in minutes. When she wants something, she can do as needed, he thought.

Nohel was working on the meal, not realizing that Alvin had left the bedroom. She wore a bright smile as she worked, and Alvin paused to watch her. Nohel was far from the terrified young woman she’d been when he’d first met her. Now, she was vibrant and confident, and she could be a deadly woman when she needed to be.

“Nohel?” Alvin called out to her.

“Sir?” Nohel asked, looking his way. She wondered why he hadn’t showered yet, but then frowned upon seeing his wet hair.

“I’ve relaxed my stance,” Alvin said, crossing the room. “You’ve proven yourself time and again. Gothy’s been told that you have a punishment coming, and she’s ready to administer that.”

Nohel froze, her eyes widening as his words sank in. “I…?”

“Yes. Clean your hands and then go to the shower. They’re all waiting for you.”

Tears started to fall from her eyes. “But…!”

“You don’t want to?” Alvin asked softly, a little confused.

“I don’t deserve it... not with a punishment waiting for me...” Her words were choked as she answered him.

“It’s going to be your punishment, and then a little bit of happiness. Not everything you hope for.”

Nohel sniffled, meeting his eyes. “Why?”

He touched her shoulder. “Because tomorrow, Cass is going to be asked to join the family. She’ll need to be part of us for the buffs to fight beside us. You’ve been here and trying all this time. I think you deserve a little bit of what you’ve been waiting for, before she joins us.”

Nohel sobbed, turning to the sink to wash her hands. “Thank you, sir.”

Alvin stood beside her, his hand still on her shoulder. “You’re a good girl, Nohel. We all enjoy you being here with us. We understand what you want. Never a wife, but our servant, like Alva is to Night. We’ll welcome you in that role fully soon. Okay?”

Hands washed, but not dried, she turned to him. Inches from his chest, she looked into his eyes. “Sir… might I hug you?”

“Yes,” Alvin said, putting his arms around her, but not hugging her.

Nohel grabbed him tightly, hugging him fiercely. Alvin returned the hug lightly, holding the young woman. He felt his heart beat a little faster for her and laid his cheek against hers.

“Good girl...” he whispered.

Nohel shivered and squeezed tighter. “Thank you, sir. I will always be your servant.”

“We know. We’re very happy that you will be. You need to get going. Gothy’s waiting for you, and she was nearly vibrating that I’m giving you and her this moment.”

Nohel swallowed hard, then pulled her head back slightly. “Thank you.” She let go of him, and he did the same. She gave him a kiss on the cheek, then rushed away.

Alvin blinked when she left, not having been expecting the kiss on his cheek. He smiled at how far she’d come, and lightly touched where she’d kissed his face.

Nohel was bright red as she rushed to the bedroom, but she glanced back to see Alvin smiling and touching his cheek. Her blush deepened and her heart sang as she darted into the bedroom, nearly running to the shower and her mistress.

“Didn’t expect that,” Alvin murmured before he exhaled a long breath. “Okay, dinner. She was making my favorite, so I know I can make this.”

~*~*~

Alvin was smirking as he watched the parade of beautiful women come out of the bedroom. He’d finished dinner a minute ago and had just finished setting the table. “Perfect timing, my dear wives and chastised maid.”

Nohel was smiling brightly. “Thank you again, sir.”

“She was a very good girl,” Gothy smirked. “Took her punishment without complaint.”

“Then she enjoyed all of us washing her,” Lila purred.

“And she was eager to give us all a taste,” Mousie giggled.

“We finished with us giving her a taste in return,” Desiree husked, giving the maid a wink.

“None of us went too far,” Sammi finished. “Just a little light teasing… for all of us.”

“I’m in danger,” Alvin chuckled, in line with an old meme he remembered.

Both Lila and Gothy turned their glowing eyes on him, wearing predatory smiles as they spoke in unison, “Yes, you are.”

Everyone laughed at how perfectly in sync the two women were, including them.

“I’ll brave that danger after dinner,” Alvin grinned. “It’s time for dinner. Come eat the meat I give you and get all sticky-gooey.”

Each of his wives gave him hungry looks.

“Dinner is flaze burgers with chili-cheese fries,” Nohel giggled. “That was bad, sir.”

“Oh, no, it was amazing,” Alvin said. “Not that the food will be compared to yours, but their hunger is obvious.”

“Come on, ladies,” Gothy purred. “Let’s devour what our Hero wants to feed us.”

Chapter Seventy-four

All of them stood in the medical room, which Alvin had expanded to better fit everyone. Nohel was in front of the others with a towel in her arms as she stared at the tank, smiling. When the machine beeped and the fluid began to drain, everyone was grinning.

Cass blinked when the fluid dropped far enough. She was naked and being stared at, making her blush. “It’s done?”

“Six days,” Alvin said. “How do your wings feel?”

Cass looked behind her at the black leather wings. She flexed them only a little, as she couldn’t fully extend them in the tank. “Natural, like I’ve always had them.”

“An air mage with wings,” Gothy grinned. “Talk about an advantage.”

“I have your towel,” Nohel said, giving her a smile. “You look beautiful, Cass.”

Cass flushed a little as she gave Nohel a smile back. “Thank you, Nohel.”

“When you’re out and ready,” Sammi said, “we need to boost your stats.”

“We’re doing Nohel’s at the same time, too,” Desiree added.

“Did you all increase yours again?” Cass asked as she looked over the group.

“We maxed out our stats as much as we could,” Mousie said, then went into a slow backflip, bending almost unnaturally as she did.

Cass stared in awe. “Amazing...”

“Thank you,” Mousie winked at her.

“Okay, come on out,” Alvin said as the fluid finished draining off.

Cass stepped out, and Nohel advanced with the towel open wide. Cass started to take the towel, but Nohel whispered to her as she folded it around her, “I have you, mistress.”

Cass blinked in confusion for a moment, as she’d called Nohel that before going into the tank. The implication dawned on her, and she looked at the smiling group behind Nohel.

“If you want to,” Alvin said softly, “you’d need to be a part of the family to go with us into the big fight.”

“We’ve been hoping you’d say yes since you joined us here,” Gothy added.

“And we’ve all agreed,” Sara smiled. “I removed my objection when Alvin told us about you accepting your punishment.”

Cass flushed red at the memory of her spanking. Her eyes darted to Nohel, who was drying her legs, and saw a smirk and lust in the maid’s eyes.

“I’ve had my punishment, as well, mistress,” Nohel whispered.

Swallowing hard, Cass pulled her gaze from Nohel to the group, looking from one to the next before stopping on Alvin. “Sir… can I really?”

“All you have to do is vow to be with us,” Gothy husked, her voice dripping with desire. “Pledge yourself to Alvin and us, and we’ll welcome you as a full member of our family, our cute little mage.”

Cass looked at Gothy and she stared into the glowing orbs for a long moment, then went back to Alvin. “I pledge myself to Alvin and his wives. Please help me grow in all ways. I wish to be with you all for eons. Treat me well and let me come to know what it means to have so much love.”

“We accept,” they all said.

Cass swayed as she felt a wave of energy wash over her. Blinking, she saw a pop-up telling her she’d joined Alvin’s family, and all the buffs that came with it. “Goodness.”

Before she could say more, Nohel slipped aside and the others surrounded her. Cass was flushed and breathing fast when they finished welcoming her. She trembled with weak knees as she leaned against Alvin.

“I…” Cass trailed off, not having words for what she felt.

“It can be a bit overwhelming,” Alvin murmured, holding her. “We’ll go slow with you, Cass. You accepted all of it before you ever went into the tank. This was just a formality so the system knew you were truly one of us.”

“Nohel… is she… okay?” Cass shivered.

“Yes, and she’ll get her own wish of being our servant fully soon,” Alvin whispered. “I’ve already let the others have a little time with her after she had her punishment.”

“It’ll be odd being her mistress,” Cass said.

“You’ll have your own mistresses,” Alvin murmured. “Gothy, Lila, and Desiree, at the very least. Possibly Sara and Mousie, as well. Sammi will never be dominant to anyone.”

Cass shivered as she considered what she’d just been told. “They can all be my mistresses, except Sammi?”

“Is that what you want?”

“Please?”

“Just tell them,” Alvin murmured, kissing her cheek. “Now come on. Time to max out your stats to make you the biggest, most badass mage to walk the worlds. Your council will tremble when they see you.”

Cass shivered again as she felt the power that filled her, a maelstrom of energy that was hers to call on. She knew it surpassed the archmages— it might even put her close to being the equal of the best mages of their legends. “You want me with you for the fight?”

“All my wives will be with me,” Alvin told her, pulling back a little to meet her gaze. “You can stay home if you want, but I think you’ll do fine.”

Seeing his honesty, Cass nodded. “I can do this. For my family… my family…” She trailed off a little with a happy sigh before shaking her head and continuing. “For my family, I can do anything.”

Seeing her resolve, Alvin grinned. “Perfect. Our sweet little mage will be the badass we know she can be.”

Everyone was waiting by the kiosks. Nohel stood by one, smiling softly at Cass. “I wanted to wait and do this at the same time with you.”

Cass went to Nohel’s side so she could use the second kiosk. “I will remember everything you do for me, Nohel. Shall we make ourselves the best we can be for those we love?”

“Yes.”

Together, they started to purchase the upgraded stats they needed. Gothy smiled widely the whole time, as she’d made sure Nohel had the XP for her stats, plus some other upgrades she’d told her to get.

“You need to pick up a few other things, too,” Lila told Cass. “Three extra lives and the powers that all of us have. That way, you can do everything we can do.”

“When this is all over, we’ll be integrating your DNA into ourselves and picking up magic,” Alvin added. “We can all be equal, or near equal, to each other.”

“I understand. Just tell me which ones I need,” Cass said. “I will help train all of you when the time comes.”

It took a moment for them to load up their carts with everything they needed. All that was left was for them to press the button for it to happen.

“Strip,” Gothy commanded. “I want to see you both change.”

Neither woman complained as their clothing vanished, leaving them naked.

“Accept your new lives,” Alvin said softly.

Both of them pushed the buttons at the same time, then shuddered as their bodies surged with changes. The others watching whistled softly as they watched the two women become as near perfect as they could be in the game world. Cass’ wings shot out, stretching to their full dimensions. They obscured Nohel for a moment before folding back down. Done with the changes, the two women turned toward the group, looking for approval.

“Hero, do we really have to go kill a Great Old One today?” Gothy asked with heat in her voice.

“Sadly,” Alvin sighed. “We agreed we’d be there today.”

“Fuck...” Gothy complained.

“No, and that’s the problem,” Lila added.

“Waiting is hard, but it can be well worth it,” Sara giggled.

“Oh, I can’t wait to get used by her,” Sammi whispered, staring at Cass.

“I can’t wait to have Nohel serve us more,” Mousie murmured, eyeing the maid.

“Both of them are amazingly beautiful,” Desiree smiled broadly.

“They always were,” Alvin said. “Ladies, how do you feel?”

Nohel went to a single knee before them, lowering her head. “That I have become what I was always meant to be. Thank you for everything you have done for me. I will repay you back with my service for the rest of my life. Every need any of you have I will fulfill, as it should be.”

“I have new outfits for you,” Gothy giggled. “I put them in your room before we went to get Cass.”

“Sexy maid outfits,” Lila snickered.

“Don’t give it away!” Gothy huffed.

“As if it would be anything else,” Sammi laughed.

“Right?” Alvin laughed with the others.

“Okay, fine,” Gothy snickered.

“I… am glad,” Nohel said as she rose, a new outfit appearing on her. “I must have known what my mistress wanted.”

Alvin whistled softly. Nohel was wearing the typical sexy French maid outfit, and she wore the hell out of it. She pivoted and showed off her curves from all angles, then bent over facing away from them, making it obvious what she wasn’t wearing.

“Hero…” Gothy nearly moaned as she stared at Nohel’s bare ass.

“We have places to be,” Alvin coughed, but he wouldn’t deny that he was leaning into what Gothy wanted.

“I think I need new clothes,” Cass said before she turned and slapped Nohel’s ass. “Stop distracting them.”

Nohel gasped, turning shocked eyes to Cass, who was bright red herself.

The whole room was quiet for a moment. Their eyes locked on to the red handprint that had been left behind on Nohel’s ass.

“Sorry, mistress,” Nohel murmured as she straightened up, smoothing down the puffy skirt as much as she could.

“I know a few things that will work for you,” Lila smiled. “Let me show you.”

“We also have armor and battle armor for you, Cass,” Desiree said. “Both are exactly like Lila’s to accommodate your wings. We had them rush them so they’d be ready. I also have my old hammer for you for melee.”

Cass gave her a bright smile as she flexed her hand. “Thank you, Des. Lila, please show me these clothes?”

Gothy stepped up behind Cass as she turned back to the kiosk. She leaned in to whisper, “You enjoyed that, didn’t you?”

Cass swallowed, then nodded minutely.

“Good girl,” Gothy husked. “You’ll be a good switch, like our dear Des.”

Alvin coughed as he quickly headed for the garage. “I’ll go make sure everyone else is ready for the fight.”

“We’ll be with you soon, Hero,” Sammi giggled as she watched him go.

Chapter Seventy-five

Stepping out of the base, Alvin looked around. Salem was bustling with people and machinery. He wasn’t surprised when Johnny was standing a few feet away, waiting for him.

“Johnny.”

“Alvin, it is good to see you.”

“You’re the one in charge of the government forces?”

“No. I am merely the liaison for the others. A major is in charge of the operation.”

“Not Johnson, I hope?”

“He is not a bad man… he is just a dick,” Johnny said with a grin.

“He really does live up to his name,” Alvin laughed. “You’re all ready for the offensive?”

“We have the town secured and are ready to move forward on your command. We will not pass Ipswich. None of us want to see that which breaks minds.”

“Fair enough,” Alvin said.

Bob the imp came flying over, landing on the edge of the ruined convenience store by the Gate. Alvin glanced at the destroyed mural of goldfish, then up at Bob.

“We found two more, Lord.”

“Meaning to ask, Bob… why do you call me lord?” Alvin asked.

“You are a Lord of Hell, married to Lila. Lucas hasn’t declared your domain yet, but you are still a Lord of Hell.”

“Hmm... interesting,” Alvin said. “Okay, we’ll go deal with those two first, as our allies will need to get moving when this begins. After that, we’re going to Newburyport to kill any shoggoths there while Lucas and Agwe begin the battle with Dagon. Once we’re sure they’ve killed him, we can signal the forces to move in to continue wiping out the deep ones.”

“Yes, Lord,” Bob said. “I am ready to show you the way. After we do, we will fly recon over your forces to make sure no other shoggoths surprise them. I have the radio to contact you if needed.” Bob touched the throat mic and the radio clipped to the belt that was around his waist.

“You didn’t ask them to dress?” Johnny asked, giving the imp an amused glance.

“I guess they could wear a loincloth, but it’s not like that’s going to distract me,” Alvin shrugged. “You can ask Lucas to tell them to.”

“Hmm… I will not be surprised if Ruiz does that,” Johnny said. “Personally, like you, a bit of nudity does not bother me. If it were Succubi, it might cause more issues.”

“Succubi always do,” Bob laughed.

“Sir,” a voice called out, prompting all three to look over. The man approaching was in fatigues bearing sergeant stripes. “Major Spalding is ready to begin.”

“Sergeant, why is it that so many of your rank are still around?” Alvin asked with a grin.

“Because we handle all the shit, sir.”

Alvin laughed. “Okay. We’ll be getting things started in a few. We have to kill two more shoggoths before you can all start moving. Let Spalding know that we’ll be in touch, but it shouldn’t be long.”

“Yes, sir,” the sergeant said, saluting, then marching off.

“Good luck, Alvin. Brother Owl cannot foresee the end of today. Too many powerful figures will clash.”

“You guys did what you could to mitigate terror for them?”

“The tribes have done what they can for now. In the future, we will be able to do more.”

“Okay.”

A rush of air made Alvin look over his shoulder. Sky Blade glided to a stop, hovering feet away from the Gate. Desiree gave Alvin a grin from her spot behind one of the guns.

“Time to go, Bob,” Alvin said. He shook hands with Johnny before jogging to the chopper.

Johnny watched Alvin and the imp go, then exhaled slowly. “Brother Owl, your wisdom is clear. We will follow his plan. Truly that man is a blessing to the tribes.”

Alvin kissed Desiree’s cheek as he went past her. Taking a seat on the bench with Sara, Lila, and Cass, Alvin settled in. “Okay, Gothy, follow Bob. We have two rogue shoggoths to clear up first.”

“On it, Hero,” Gothy replied over the radio as she got them climbing, following the red-skinned imp.

Alvin switched radio channels. “Dad, you there?”

“I’m here, my son,” Lucas said with seriousness before laughing. “That is terrible.”

“Pretty much. We’ll be going north after clearing two small blobs. Give us five, then start the battle.”

“I shall bring the waves with me,” Agwe said, his accent thick. “My minions will help stymie his movements.”

“A foe who can’t move is easier to deal with,” Lucas replied. “But stay back yourself, Loa. We never tested to see how much strain you’ll feel.”

“I shall stay as far back as I can while helping. My wife asked for my help, and I will show her my dedication by doing as she asked.”

“Okay. Like I said, give us five, then kick him in the balls... if Great Old Ones have balls,” Alvin said.

“Understood, Alvin,” Lucas replied.

“You will tell her of my aid, Human?” Agwe asked.

“She’ll be told,” Alvin reassured the Loa.

“My thanks.”

Alvin flipped channels again. “Major Spalding?”

“Are we green, Hunter?” the commanding voice asked.

“Not yet. Still approaching the blobs,” Alvin replied. “I told Heavyweights to start in five. Call that good and begin operations then. If needed, use this channel to call us in for help.”

“Roger. Good luck, Hunter.”

“Thanks, Command,” Alvin said as he flipped channels back to his default.

“We’re about to dive on the first one,” Mousie said.

“I’ve got it,” Cass said as she got off the bench, snagging one of the dozen bombs under the bench. “Just rip and throw?”

“Pull the rope and then drop, yes,” Alvin nodded.

Cass shifted to Sammi’s side of the chopper with the package. “I’m ready, Gothy.”

“Okay. Drop in five,” Gothy said as she dove them down at the amorphous blob.

Five seconds later, Cass yanked the cord from the napalm bomb and shoved it out the door. “Out.”

Gothy pulled them quickly away from the blob. Like all the others, it burst into flames, then exploded into burning chunks of shoggoth.

“One down, one to go,” Cass smiled brightly. “I felt a slight buzzing, but that was all.”

“Because you’re our wife,” Sara replied.

It didn’t take them long to get to the second shoggoth. Cass dropped the second package, then rejoined the others on the bench.

“How did it feel?” Alvin asked her.

“Okay. Those are clearly not Humans.”

“Fair. What about the deep ones? You’ve killed them before?”

“They look far from Human, as well,” Cass replied. “If they don’t look Human or act Human, I believe I can deal with it.”

“Okay,” Alvin said, putting his arm over her shoulder. “Time to go see the big fight and hunt down shoggoths in Newburyport.”

~*~*~

The fight between Dagon, Lucas, and Agwe was already under way when they got to Newburyport. Alvin whistled softly as he looked at the destruction that Agwe had caused. The strips of land that flanked the river exit into the ocean were gone, submerged underwater. Parts of Newburyport were in similar condition.

When he looked at the fight, he felt a dim headache start. Lucas was a small blur of light that darted around the massive creature. The ocean around Dagon’s feet thrashed as giant, tentacled monsters tried to slow the Great Old One.

Dagon towered over everything. Nearly two-hundred-feet-tall with a hunched back, the beast was terrifying. Though he was scaled like his children, that was about as close as he came to resembling them. He was more shark-faced than Human with his snout and many sharp, triangle teeth. His arms were long, and would clearly scrape his ankles, and the claws on his webbed hands would easily slice through the Huey.

“My head aches,” Sammi hissed as she looked at Dagon.

“Don’t look at him for long,” Alvin said. “Eyes down. We’re looking for shoggoths first. I doubt Lucas can kill that thing before we finish.”

As they combed the ruins of Newburyport, the three on the guns fired into the mass of deep ones milling around in the former town. Alvin grinned as he crouched next to Desiree, looking down.

Cass called out from the other side, “I see one, Gothy. It just came out of a building.”

“Swinging!” Gothy called out.

They went back and forth over the ruined town for what felt like an hour, but it was less than that. They still had two satchels left when Alvin called it good enough.

“Okay, let’s close and add some damage on tall and ugly,” Alvin said.

The moment he did, Sara sat up straight. “Alvin, Command says they found a shoggoth.”

Alvin switched channels on his radio. He listened to the message, then flipped back to Gothy. “Gothy, take us due south. Bob is waiting for us.”

“Understood, Hero.”

Alvin looked back at the fight between god-like beings, shaking his head that they weren’t able to go help. He flipped channels again to inform Lucas, “Dad, we have to go deal with a rogue blob. Be back soon.”

“I’ll still be here. This thing is massive. I feel like a biting fly trying to slay a giant.”

“Can’t do anything about it?” Alvin asked.

“I still have powers from Him, but I’m loath to use them,” Lucas admitted.

“We’ll be back, but you might need to,” Alvin said.

“I’ll wait for your return,” Lucas replied.

Alvin switched to the command channel. “Command, this is Hunter. We’ve heard and are on the way to assist. Nine shoggoths dead in Newburyport. We only have two satchels left.”

Spalding’s voice came back instantly, “Copy that, Hunter. My men need help. If need be, there are more satchels waiting in Salem.”

“Hope we don’t need them,” Alvin replied. “On approach to Guide, out.”

“Copy.”

Alvin switched back to his normal channel. “Gothy?”

“We’re following Bob, but I can see where we’re going. It swallowed a Bradley, Hero. I can just see the barrel of the main gun,” Mousie replied instead.

“Fucking hell,” Alvin breathed out. “Hope one does the trick, then.”

Lila slid him one of the bombs. “They’ve all been highly flammable, so it should work.”

“I wish I was a fire mage now,” Cass sighed. “I could kill them so much easier.”

“We’ll be using you when we go back to help Lucas,” Alvin reminded her. “Sure you can manage it?”

“Yes, Hero.”

“Hope it works,” Alvin said.

Chapter Seventy-six

The Bradley crew that’d been swallowed was dead, and dozens of others who’d been nearby were dealing with madness in various ways. With the shoggoth dead, though, they flew back to help with Dagon.

“Thank you. If we see another, we’ll let you know,” Spalding told them over the radio.

“Copy that, Command,” Alvin replied before switching channels. “Dad, how’s the fight?”

“Going as well as it had been,” Lucas grunted. “Are you coming back now?”

“On the way. A few minutes to return.”

“When you get here, I’ll use some tricks. If this goes wrong, will you be able to call me back?” Lucas asked.

“I’m sure we can find another orb,” Alvin replied.

“Okay. Two minutes before I do more, and risk His wrath.”

“I’m already doing my best without getting too close,” Agwe added. “I have to stay facing away from it. Even at this distance, I can feel it trying to twist my mind. As it is, the giants I brought with me are nearly gone.”

“Nothing left to call on?” Alvin asked.

“I can bring one of the behemoths up from the depths, but there are very few of them, so I will only bring one of them.”

“Sure. Let’s see what you’ve got,” Alvin replied.

Dagon came back into view, still in the distance as they closed in on the fight. There was a bright pulse of light that made anyone looking forward cuss. Alvin winced as he blinked the spots away.

Dagon had someone to fight— Lucas was now fifty-feet-tall and glowing brightly. The glow seemed to hinder the Great Old One, who was probably more at home in the darkness of the ocean’s depths. His arms whipped frantically, like a blind man being attacked by bees. Lucas took advantage of that to get behind the behemoth. His sword, now much larger, cut a bloody wound in the back of the blinded monster.

As if he hated to be outdone, Agwe’s help arrived a moment later. Mousie gasped when she saw the creature that made the water froth around it. Alvin saw it a moment later. The creature’s massive tentacles wrapped around one of Dagon’s arms, trying to pull him down.

“Release the Kraken!” Gothy laughed.

“And that is why I don’t want to get on a ship,” Alvin shuddered. “Yup… I’m definitely aquaphobic now.”

“With good reason,” Desiree shuddered.

“That’s a hentai in the making,” Sammi snickered.

“Hentai?” Sara asked as she watched the conflict.

“Later,” Alvin said. “We’re almost in range. Time to help chip in. All guns and when you’re ready, Cass. Make sure not to hit Lucas.”

“I will do my best,” Cass said as she reached out to the sky with her magic. “It’ll take me a few moments to build it. Longer if you want it all in one shot.”

“Build it up, then warn me before you let it go,” Alvin said. “I’ll warn them.”

Cass didn’t reply as she focused her mind on what she wanted to do. The knowledge Gothy had given her and the power Alvin had given her were about to combine for the first time.

Gothy started firing, as did Sammi and Desiree. “Cooldowns popped,” Gothy said.

“Cooldowns used,” Sammi agreed.

“Yes. All the damage,” Desiree smiled.

“As soon as you’re out, let us know to switch,” Lila said. “I’ll take Desiree’s spot.”

“And I’ll take Sammi’s,” Sara added.

“I’ll take over the gun from Gothy when she’s out,” Mousie said.

“You all used the glyphs Johnny gave us?” Alvin asked.

“Of course. Those little bits of guaranteed damage are important,” Gothy replied.

“I was shocked they’d combined their shamanism with the Elves’ glyph system,” Sammi said. “I’d swear that wasn’t in the code originally.”

“Maybe it was a Jarvis special?” Alvin suggested.

“It’s a huge idea, being able to combine different systems,” Sammi said as she kept up the fire on Dagon.

“Thank you for the help,” Lucas said over the radio as he hacked away at Dagon.

“He is hurting my friend!” Agwe growled.

Dagon ignored Lucas for a moment as he attacked the kraken holding him. The gargantuan squid couldn’t get away from the massive claws tearing into it, not while holding Dagon. After a couple more swings, the heavily bleeding kraken let go, turned the ocean around it black with ink, and then jetted away.

“He is gone, and might live,” Agwe said angrily. “That is all I can do.”

“Then step back,” Alvin said crisply.

“This just became much more difficult,” Lucas said. He had to work to attack, but not get hit by Dagon.

“One more minute,” Cass said vacantly as she stared at the sky.

Dark clouds started to form, then build. Gothy had to fight the Huey as high winds spun through the area. “Cass, can you tone down the winds?”

“Not at the moment,” Cass said distantly, almost her whole being focused on the spell. “It’s a side effect of the spell.”

“Mousie, take the gun,” Gothy said as she devoted herself to flying. “So glad I took the expert book the other day, and that my baby has that anti-grav core.”

“Buckle in,” Alvin said, retreating from beside Desiree. “Cass, can you do this from the back?”

“Yes...” she said faintly. “Buckle me in, please.”

“About to run out of time on my buffs,” Desiree said.

“Wait to switch until after the spell hits,” Alvin said.

Everyone agreed as they all felt the spell build.

“Pull back,” Cass said.

“Roger that,” Gothy said, all business as her hair drifted upward. Yanking hard on the controls, she fought the winds to get them farther away.

“Dad, back off! Now!” Alvin called out. “Agwe, clear the area of all your friends!”

“I already have,” Agwe said.

“Back!” Lucas shouted, not understanding that the throat mic wasn’t affected by the wind.

“Heavens above, hear me and obey my will,” Cass started to chant. “Your power is mine to control. My power bends you, my knowledge guides you, and my will commands you!”

When she finished talking, everyone snapped their eyes closed, as they could feel what was about to happen. Even then, the searing light made them turn their heads away and blink spots from their eyes. The boom that accompanied the light was near deafening, and Gothy fought hard to maintain control as the Huey was slammed to the side.

Cass had electricity crackling over her eyes— the flash didn’t bother her at all. She watched as the streak of power flashed into existence. From the clouds above Dagon, the lightning came down in a single beam of power. Small tendrils crackled off of it, but she forced it to remain solid and not fragment into a wide net.

Dagon’s roar was loud enough to be heard even in their current state. The lightning seared a blackened gouge down his left side, and his left arm dangled uselessly. Even wounded as he was, Dagon didn’t stop fighting— it was almost as if he only had a few thoughts, and killing was the primary one.

Lucas, since he had to back off, triggered one of his other powers from God. Holding his sword in front of him, he forced his divinity into the blade. The sword began to glow white, but that was lost to sight with the lightning strike.

When Alvin got his sight back, his jaw dropped when he saw Lucas. The Dawn Lord flapped lazily above the waves, his sword now a bar of piercing white light that was growing brighter. “Oh, fuck... shield your eyes again!” Alvin yelled to his wives. “Gothy turn us away.”

Everyone on the Huey did as he said without question. They were glad for it a moment later when there was an even brighter flash of light. It was similar to a solar flare in intensity, making all of them turn their heads away when they felt their eyes burn.

“That’s all I can do...” Lucas panted, drained of the majority of his power.

“Okay,” Alvin said. “We’re blind for a bit. Next time, warn us please?”

“Ah, sorry,” Lucas said. “Let me fix that for you. Hold the helicopter still.”

“Gothy, stabilize the Huey,” Alvin said. “Dad is coming over.”

“Trying...” Gothy muttered. The wind had been fading since the lightning strike, so she managed it.

Lucas flew closer to the chopper, then whispered a few words and exhaled toward it.

Alvin blinked when his sight came back. “Thanks.”

Lucas looked drained and was back to his normal size. “You’re welcome. He’s not dead yet, but he isn’t far from it.”

Everyone blinked as their sight came back. Looking at Dagon, they found the Great Old One slumped in the water. A massive hole had been drilled through his chest, which had been cauterized.

“Okay, we’ll handle it,” Alvin said. “Agwe?”

“I am well off the coast and staying back.”

“Come aboard, Dad. Strap in back here,” Alvin said as his wives started changing positions inside the Huey. “No reason to go until the looting is done.”

Lucas flew into the chopper and went straight back to the bench, slumping on it. “I’ll just rest for a bit.”

“Is God upset with you?” Alvin asked.

“Oh, yes,” Lucas smiled darkly. “He gave me these powers, but can’t stop me from using them.”

“Sweet. I have God upset with me, no doubt,” Alvin chuckled as Lila and Sara got the door guns firing again.

“Hero, come switch with me,” Gothy said. “You still have cooldowns.”

“On it,” Alvin said. “Good job, you two,” he told Lucas and Cass, both of whom looked exhausted.

~*~*~

Dagon eventually fell over. He never tried to flee, though he did try to swipe at them when they got too close. When he toppled, they kept firing for another few minutes before Alvin brought them down to the body.

Lila stepped out, looted the corpse, and then flew back up to them, beaming. “And that is a Great Old One, is it?”

“Do not take it lightly, Daughter,” Lucas said tightly. “It will be a year or more of resting to regain what I used.”

Lila blinked, then bowed her head to him. “Sorry, Father. I didn’t know you used so much.”

“Yes. It’s obvious when you do,” he motioned to her horns. “For my kind, we have no horns to show our power.”

“Rest well, Dad,” Alvin called back.

“I will. I’ll just fast travel from here to D.C.”

Lila went up to Lucas, then hugged him and kissed his cheek. “Thank you.”

Lucas blinked as he held his daughter, shocked at her tenderness. It went against the way Demons were. He knew she’d changed, but he hadn’t seen just how much. “I do love you, Lila. I have loved all my children. Now... I hope they can all change like you, your mother, and I.”

“Me, too,” Lila whispered.

They separated, but Lucas reached out and touched her head gently. “Be blessed.”

Lila gasped when she felt the power. A second later, Lucas was gone.

“What just happened?” Gothy asked.

“He…” Lila started, then paused to swallow. “He named me his heir.”

Barely a moment after she had said that, a pop-up confirmed that. It was announced to Earth, and then beyond, as people with the knowledge crossed the Gates.

“I hope he stays around for a bit,” Alvin said. “I’d like us to be able to have some time for ourselves first.”

Lila snickered as tears trickled from her eyes. She had felt love and admiration from her father for the first time in her life, and it made her horns even darker.

“We’re done?” Sara asked.

“Naw. We’re going to swing over Newburyport and kill as many deep ones as we can,” Alvin said. “Stockpile the XP while we can.”

“Hero...” Sammi said softly. “Dagon netted our joint account twenty million.”

“Damn,” Alvin whistled.

“Do you still want to go kill them?” Mousie asked.

“Yup. XP always gets spent,” Alvin chuckled. “No reason to let any of it go to others.”

“Especially if we want to settle down,” Gothy murmured.

“Exactly. Kids are expensive to raise,” Alvin replied.

The women went quiet as they thought about that for a moment.

“Yes... we should... to help the others,” Sammi said softly.

“More dead monsters are always good,” Desiree agreed.

“More power for the family is wonderful,” Lila husked.

“The richer we are, the better for later,” Sara nodded.

“Making the world better is a good goal,” Cass murmured.

“I want at least one child, Hero,” Mousie said.

“We all do,” Gothy said softly. “Hero, take us in. Time to reap all the XP.”

~*~*~

Leaping out of the Huey as it approached the Gate in Salem, Alvin walked toward Major Spalding and Johnny. “Gentlemen, are we done?”

“Small pockets here and there, but no more shoggoths that we know of,” Spalding replied. “Agwe promised to clear out their underwater clutches?”

“He’s intent on making himself look good for his wife,” Alvin replied. “He’ll get it done.”

“He felt impotent against Dagon,” Johnny said. “He thought he needed to prove his worth differently.”

“That’s what we thought, too,” Alvin said. “Wanted to make sure we’re done before we retire for the night.”

“Brother Owl says the danger has passed,” Johnny said when Spalding looked at him.

“We’re clear,” Spalding said. “We’ll mop up and then get the people who wanted to settle Salem situated. Some of ours and some of the witches.”

“Mages,” Alvin said idly. “They prefer mages, and it’s gender-neutral.”

“What does that matter?” Spalding asked.

“Oh, right. That came after this year,” Alvin sighed. “Just remember their people like to be called mages.”

“I’ll pass it along,” Spalding said with a bit of confusion.

“We’re done, then,” Alvin sighed. “Have a good night.”

“Alvin,” Johnny called out to him.

“What’s up?” Alvin paused, looking back at the shaman.

“The choice is obvious,” Johnny said. “Besides, you will hear more in a day or two.”

Alvin exhaled. “Johnny, I hate that wise god shit... Thank you, Brother Owl, but also, fuck you.”

Johnny just smiled as Alvin walked away.

Spalding lowered his voice, “You just let him disrespect your god that way?”

“That wasn’t disrespect from him,” Johnny chuckled. “That was his version of respect.”

Alvin never heard the byplay, as he was walking to the base portal that the Huey had vanished into. He stopped a dozen feet back from it when Bob landed in front of him. “Bob?”

“Lord, thank you for the opportunity to grow,” Bob said. “I was feeling the strain at the end from the shoggoths, but I didn’t break like my lesser brethren. I have enough XP now to do what no other of my kind has. I wished to thank you for helping me with a long-held wish.”

“Wish?” Alvin asked.

“Imps can become more when we’ve gathered enough power to force a change. With us no longer bartering for souls, we were at a loss as to what to do. I checked the kiosk the other day. Spending what I collected today, I can grow not once or twice, but all the way to archdemon. I shall be what all imps aspire to be.”

“Huh... Grats to you, Bob.”

Bob stood up as straight as his small frame would let him. “I would ask you to name me, Lord. I have heard that when you name a Demon, we grow even more.”

Alvin’s lips twitched and he thought of an old book series. It was the same series that had him shorten Bobzxitav’s name down to Bob. “You’ll take any name I give you?”

“Yes, Lord.”

“Very well. You can be Tiny the Fearsome.”

Tiny blinked slowly, then bowed his head. “I shall be as you have named me, Lord. Thank you.” The imp swayed in place and shook his head. “I do not feel well.”

“Go lie down for a bit. When you wake up, you’ll feel better,” Alvin told him.

“Yes, Lord,” Tiny mumbled as he staggered off to lie under a tree.

Alvin watched the imp go before he started walking again. Well, that’ll be amusing. I wonder if any of the fans will get the reference, he thought as he entered the portal.

None of his wives were waiting for him. Not that he expected them to be, but he’d thought at least one of them might be there to make sure he followed. Then again, it was obvious what they were all going to be doing— Cass had to be welcomed into the family, after all.

Chapter Seventy-seven

The shower was running when Alvin entered the bathroom, but he failed to hear any of the usual sounds. Curious, he got rid of his clothing and used the facilities before he finally stepped into the shower.

None of his wives were there, except for Cass. The mage shifted awkwardly from foot to foot. “They did a quick rinse, then left, telling me to stay here.”

“I see,” Alvin said softly. “Did they say where they would be?”

“The dungeon...” Cass whispered.

Alvin went to stand a few feet from Cass, letting the shower wash over his side. “Are you okay, Cass?”

“Nervous, Hero... What if I’m not good enough?”

“Oh, our poor, sweet, lovely mage,” Alvin murmured as he gently pulled her to him. “You’re good enough. We’ve accepted you.”

“But they… are so much more…”

“Shh,” Alvin whispered before kissing her.

Cass leaned into him, kissing him back. She let out a soft sound of need and pressed into him as the kiss continued. At her obvious approval, he let his hands trail down her back. Taking her firm ass in hand, he gently kneaded her flesh.

That got Cass to moan, and her mouth opened enough to invite him in. Alvin took the invitation, but he went slowly with it. Their kiss was soft, passionate, and fed into Cass’ desires.

Alvin slowly broke the kiss, leaning back enough to meet her eyes. “Tell me, Cass... do you want it like I give it to them, or do you need it softer? I can be demanding and tender when needed.”

Cass swallowed as she fell into his eyes. “I want all of it, Hero.”

“We’ll start slow and build up, then, my sexy mage.”

Shivering when he called her sexy, Cass nodded.

“Sit on the bench. I’m going to scrub you from head to toe,” Alvin said firmly.

Inhaling deeply, Cass stepped back and sat on the bench, watching him.

Alvin filled his hands with the body wash before moving behind her. “Close your eyes, and keep them closed, Cass.”

Her eyes snapped shut as she waited for what he was going to do. She didn’t expect him to start with her hair, but she exhaled roughly at how pleasant it felt. His fingertips dug gently into her scalp, massaging her and gently brushing through her hair.

“That feels amazing, Hero...”

“Shh,” Alvin whispered. “You don’t want soap in your mouth. Trust me.” He smiled when her mouth snapped shut. “I’m glad we didn’t increase your power anymore, or I wouldn’t be able to do this right now.”

She thought back to how her hair would have static electricity in it if they had, so she had to agree with him. She would have hated missing this moment.

After a few minutes, Alvin finally let his hands trail down her body. His fingers were firm, yet gentle, as he continued to massage soap into her, pausing only long enough to get more.

Cass felt her whole body humming with pleasure when he finally stopped. She wanted to thank him, but he’d told her to stay quiet. When warm water cascaded over her, she almost gasped, but managed not to. She shivered when his hands came back to help rinse her off.

“All done,” Alvin whispered.

“Thank you, Hero,” Cass finally said, her voice rough with the emotions swirling in her heart.

“Now it’s time for more,” Alvin said heatedly before he gently nibbled her earlobe.

Cass grabbed him, pulling him to her. “Oh, please, Hero.”

“I’m going to lay you back and lick you until you scream in pleasure, little mage.”

“Oh…” Cass whispered, as the idea of him doing that was nearly enough for her. The thought that a man— a man so powerful that he bent everyone around him— wanted to pleasure her in that way had her panting and squirming before he’d even laid her back.

Alvin knelt at the end of the bench and put her legs over his shoulders. Leaning in, he let his tongue lap gently from the bottom of her pussy to the top. Cass’ gasp and rolling hips told him she was more than primed. Grabbing her thighs firmly to reestablish she was his, Alvin licked her in earnest.

Cass was in heaven as Alvin brought her to orgasm again and again. She wasn’t aware of her hands tangled in his hair, the small nicks his horns were giving her arms, or her hips bucking into his mouth. All she knew was the deep pleasure that grew and grew.

Seeing her begin to bleed from his horns, Alvin knew he had to finish her. He stopped pleasing all of her and focused intently on her clit. He lashed it with quick strokes of his tongue, and felt her chain orgasms.

Her mind was a fog when Alvin focused on her clit, but that brought all the pleasure to a continuous wave that she couldn’t escape. She struggled to think at all and was just starting to pull free when his lips clamped down. When he gently massaged her clit with his lips, she cried out his name, a long, drawn-out exhale of air as she shuddered, going boneless as her pleasure broke her.

Easing back, Alvin stood up, grabbing the medkit they kept in the shower for accidents. He applied it to her to heal the gouges in her arms. As Cass was still shuddering, her eyes staring blankly up, he shifted her and took up a new position between her thighs.

Eyelids fluttering, Cass felt on fire as she breathed deeply. “Oh, Hero... that was—!” She cut off abruptly when he pushed into her.

“Time for more fun, my sweet little mage,” Alvin grinned at her, then pushed another couple of inches into her dripping sex.

“Yes, please...” Cass whimpered as her pleasure climbed again. “Teach me, Hero. Train me. Make me yours.”

Alvin’s eyebrow went up, but he obliged her. Instead of going slow and gentle, he slammed home. Seeing her arch from the roughness and moan, he pulled back to the tip, then slammed deep again.

“Yes! Yes! Yours!” Cass whimpered as she came on his cock.

He took her hard, deep, and rough. When he was tired of taking her that way, he eased her around to be on her stomach while staying buried inside her. That took a bit of effort, but he wasn’t about to give her a moment to rest.

Cass babbled nonsense as he continued to take her. She had never known sex could be so good. She’d been with men before, but none like this. The pleasure was eclipsed only by the love she’d felt at the start. Alvin might be rough with her, but he didn’t hurt her.

Alvin was near his end, so he leaned over her, stopping his hard thrusts. “I’m going to cum, my slutty little mage.”

“Yes, please... Hero, please,” Cass moaned.

“Not inside you. Not yet,” Alvin growled. “You’re not safe, are you? Can’t let you get pregnant before Gothy.”

“No, not before,” Cass whimpered.

“You have a choice. I can fill your mouth or your ass.”

Cass came again at the idea of either of those options— both seemed so debauched, and she wanted them. “Mouth?” she half-asked, half-begged.

“When I pull out, you need to slip to your knees and open wide,” Alvin growled in her ear. “Understood?”

“Yes, Hero...”

Alvin pulled out quickly and stepped aside. Cass was swift to push herself off the bench and onto her knees. With her on the ground, Alvin slid onto the bench, his legs going to either side of her.

Cass stared at his sex-slicked cock with wide eyes, and her mouth opened like he’d told her to. She was taking quick, ragged breaths as she imagined choking on his stiff flesh.

Alvin took her hair in his hands and gently guided her mouth to his throbbing cock. “Careful of your teeth, Cass. Just start with the head, take it in, and suck gently.”

Feeling him being tender with her, she moaned and did as he said. Her eager mouth encased the head of his shaft, and she suckled on it gently. Hearing him moan and feeling his hips move slightly, she wanted to do more.

Alvin felt her push down on his shaft and he let her— she needed to know her limits. He chuckled when she gagged and came off his cock, coughing. “A little too eager, Cass. You’re not an experienced cock-sucker yet. We’ll get you there, but slow and easy, especially right now. I’m two seconds from filling your mouth. You need to swallow it all down, understand? Don’t let any get away.”

“Yes, Hero,” Cass panted, having stopped her coughing fit. “I will.”

Alvin pulled her back to his cock a little roughly, pushing more than just the head into her mouth. “Now, suck me, little slut. Suck it all out and swallow it down.”

Cass moaned. Him demanding from her and commanding her was what she wanted. She was used to being used, but she wanted it. Knowing he would be safe and careful let her accept it. She gave into that part of her and did what he wanted. She nearly came up again when she felt his cock pulse and the first splash of his cum hit her throat, but he kept her pinned in place with his strength. She swallowed as best as she could as each new spurt filled her mouth.

Alvin grunted in pleasure while he held his newest wife on his cock. He felt her give in to him, and that only made him cum harder. He willed himself into being still, not wanting his hips to push up and choke her. She was having enough trouble swallowing what he gave her. When he finally stopped, he pulled her from his shaft.

Eyes meeting, Cass looked for approval, and Alvin looked for acceptance. Both of them smiled, seeing that they had found their places with each other, before Alvin pulled her back down onto his cock.

“Clean me,” he growled.

Cass was quick to do just that, eager to please her husband.

~*~*~

Once they’d finished their time together, Alvin finally took her by the hand. “Time to join the others, Cass.”

Cass nodded mutely, a little afraid of what they would do to her, but wanting to try everything.

“You’ll have to find your place with them,” Alvin told her softly. “Gothy will dominate you, and Lila probably will, too. Sammi will bend to you without question. Mousie will if you prove she should. Once you prove it, she’ll stay submissive to you. Sara and Des will both go either way, so it’s all up to you where you will fit with them.”

“Will they give me a chance to find out where I feel comfortable?”

“Always,” Alvin said softly.

When they entered the dungeon, Gothy turned toward them, a smile on her lips. “Cass, I figured you might be a little apprehensive, so I thought a demonstration might help.”

Cass’ eyes went wide when she saw all of the others on different pieces of equipment. All of them were gasping, moaning, or shuddering in pleasure.

“If you’re willing, I’ll take you to each in turn. I’ll explain the equipment and how it works,” Gothy said, advancing on the mage. “Then, you can help torment them a little, and even try using it yourself, if you’d like.”

Cass started breathing fast as she looked at the others— she felt a need to join them. She wanted to be just like them, but she was also very interested in being the one who put them in those places. “Show me, please… mistress?”

“Of course, my sweet mage,” Gothy purred, her smile wider. “Let’s start with the horse. Mousie loves the horse, and frankly, so do I. It can be rough for someone who’s never experienced it, though.”

Alvin trailed behind them, smiling the entire time as he watched Cass learn what being with them would mean. He gave his tormented wives broader smiles, thinking of what he would do to each when Gothy moved on to the next piece of equipment.

Chapter Seventy-eight

Nohel was humming happily as she prepared breakfast. Her hand brushed at her new outfit, and she giggled at the thought of Cass spanking her. A couple of months ago, that would have terrified me, but yesterday... it made me horny. In another few weeks, I’ll be the full servant I want to be, just like Alva.

She turned at the sound of the door opening. Smiling, she gave Alvin a curtsey. “Morning, sir.”

Alvin’s eyebrow rose, as Nohel’s skirt had crept up when she had grabbed it to curtsey. “Another inch or two and that would have been a flash instead of a curtsey.”

Nohel’s smile grew. “Oh? Sorry, sir.”

“Gothy’s fully corrupted you,” Alvin snorted a small laugh.

“Not just Gothy,” Nohel said.

“Yeah. The others are almost as bad.”

Nohel became serious. “Sir, if not for Grandma Terry, I wouldn’t even have had the chance to be here. Can we stop and see her?”

“We should swing by Green River again, probably soon.”

“Thank you, sir. I want to thank her. Jarvis helped, too, but he knows that. Gothy, the others, you, and Alva all helped me get past my trauma. In different ways, but without all of you, I… might not be me now.”

“Do you like the new you?” Alvin asked softly.

Nohel met his eyes, her smile widening until her teeth gleamed. “So much, sir.”

“That’s all that matters. I’m glad you have found your happiness, Nohel.”

“Thank you, sir. It’ll still be a bit for breakfast.”

“That’s fine. I was going to check messages and get the DMV set up for everyone to start getting Cass’ DNA.”

“Me, too?”

“If you want it, sure.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Going to stay with ‘sir,’ are you?”

“‘Sir’ feels right to me. It reminds me of my place. It was that or Hero.”

“Sir is fine,” Alvin was quick to say.

“Jarvis showed me the video of you saving me at the rest stop,” Nohel said softly, her smile dimming. “I saw your face. There was compassion when you saw my mother and I and realized we were being abused. All I saw at the time was the rage when you killed Clint.”

“I was glad to save you and your mom, though your mom less so when I found out she never tried to stop the abuse.”

“I don’t blame her. She thought she was doing the best she could for us. When the apocalypse started and Clint turned on me, too, I could see the helplessness in her eyes.”

Alvin shook his head, exhaling slowly. “I’m glad you’re here now, Nohel. I worried a lot for you when Gothy first proposed this idea.”

“And that helped me, too,” Nohel smiled. “I’ve detained you long enough, sir. Please go do your things. I will make sure breakfast is ready.”

“Okay,” Alvin chuckled. “You don’t really have to wear that outfit un—”

“I want to,” Nohel cut him off.

Eyebrow raised, Alvin nodded. “Okay.”

“It makes me feel sexy, and I know that Gothy wants me in them. You don’t think they look good on me?”

Alvin met her eyes for a long moment. “Truthfully, you wear the hell out of it. It’s just going to make it hard for me.”

Nohel’s eyes sparkled. “I’m sure anyone in the home would be glad to help you with that problem, sir.”

Alvin laughed as he walked away, waving behind him. He knew she was absolutely correct about his wives. If he asked any of them, they would eagerly help him. He was a few steps away from the kiosk when her full meaning finally sunk in. She meant herself, too, didn’t she? Damn, Nohel... you really have come far.

Shaking his head, he focused on the kiosk instead of the idea of Nohel helping him out with a hard problem. He exhaled roughly and found a deluge of messages waiting for him. The first one was marked urgent, and it was from Administration.

Attention!!!

Settlements have been reworked. Land near a settlement can be purchased for personal housing. On purchase, your home will be placed on the land. When you enter, you will have access to a pad which allows you to design your home to your own tastes. Customization will cost XP, so make sure to do quests. So go buy your land today.

Major patch slated to be implemented tomorrow!

Once you’ve built a home, it is accessible anywhere you purchase land. Did you build first in Red River, but now want to live in Green River? Just buy a lot in Green River. Voilà— your home is in both places. Be aware that your land may be taxed by the nearby settlement, so pick your locations wisely.

All settlements will have a quest board that will be populated with system-generated quests, but can also accept quests made by others. Need leather? Put up a quest and let those brave few who go out bring it back to you.

In addition to settlements, battle armor is getting a complete rework. It will no longer be an accessory— it’ll be armor in its own right. The accessory slots can be used to upgrade your armor when wearing it. Want flight? That’s an accessory. Rebreather unit? That’s an accessory. All armor will come standard with a battery pack, radios, and flamers. Switch out accessories on the fly, even in combat, to maximize your potential. In addition, they will also have a rarity value, runes slots, and get bonus resistances.

One final note: children will no longer start with an XP deficit. Instead, they will get an XP allowance as long as they work to learn and grow. Don’t skimp on your studying and training, boys and girls. The better you do, the bigger your allowance.

Thank you for understanding as we continue to rebalance things.

Sincerely,

Jarvis and Gaia, your new Devs

Alvin chuckled as he read the letter. “We knew it was coming.”

“Sir,” Jarvis asked from behind Alvin, “do you have a minute?”

“Sure, buddy,” Alvin said, turning to give his friend a grin.

“Thank you.” Those two words came with Alvin vanishing from his base, ending up in Jarvis’ home.

“No Gaia?” Alvin asked as he looked around.

“She is bringing KT.”

“Ah, fine,” Alvin said, taking a seat.

A moment later, Gaia and KT appeared in the base.

“Thank you, Alvin,” KT beamed. “I got the extra armor.”

Alvin chuckled. “Well, family is family.”

“It was very kind of you,” Gaia said gently. “You really have changed, Alvin.”

“Gothy rubbed off on me,” Alvin replied with a slight smirk to his lips.

“Please keep it clean, sir,” Jarvis said. “Now, I promised Alvin a long time ago that I would tell him the purpose of all of this.”

“As I did for KT,” Gaia nodded.

“We’ve finally been cleared,” Jarvis added. “You both heard of Elon Musk, the billionaire? He proposed computer brain interfaces a long time ago.”

“Yeah. Built Tesla and SpaceX,” Alvin nodded.

“Oh, right,” KT nodded. “He and Bezos didn’t get along at all. I remember the social media war they had.”

“Before his death, the interface was not completed,” Jarvis went on. “He put up a majority of his wealth to work on that problem for a very important reason.”

“He wanted to live forever?” KT snorted.

“Broadly true,” Gaia smiled at her.

“Your brains were purchased by a division of that company. Their purpose was to find a way to upload personalities. The major company has finished their role, and direct brain interfaces are very popular right now in the world,” Jarvis said, “but the underlying goal wasn’t met.”

“Company started fighting about money,” Alvin snorted.

“Correct. This game was built and your brains were jellied in the hopes of kick-starting their funding. It was to keep them working on the goal Musk had so he could have his own digital world.”

“It’s always the rich,” KT sighed angrily.

“I’m not going to complain,” Alvin said slowly. “Because of this, I have my wives.”

KT paused, then sighed. “And I have my new family.”

“Wait,” Alvin said, his eyes growing wide. “Sammi’s dad…?”

“An heir to the Bezos fortune,” Jarvis nodded.

Alvin snorted, but his snort turned into full-blown laughter. As he laughed, Gaia explained Sammi’s current relationship to KT, who was wide-eyed.

“Can you thank her for me?” KT asked when Alvin calmed down. “Gaia told me how much she did for all of us, and especially for Gaia and Jarvis.”

“I thank her every day,” Alvin replied, “but yes, I’ll let her know you’re happy, too.”

“Thanks, mate.”

“So... all of this is because a billionaire wanted to live forever?” Alvin clarified.

“Broadly true, but he also did want Humanity to do more. There are other divisions working on more projects that we can’t tell you about... but let’s say that space flight was also part of the broader picture.”

Alvin paused, then inhaled slowly. “Has body cloning become a thing?”

“Yes and no,” Jarvis nodded. “Cyborgs are a reality, though.”

“A way for Humanity to get off earth,” Alvin sighed.

“Bezos said something about that as a goal, too, before he died,” KT said.

Jarvis held up a hand. “That was after Alvin’s death.”

“Wait… so this is a war of who can manage it first?” Alvin jerked.

“We never said that, sir,” Jarvis said dryly.

“Yeah, got it. Is any of this being broadcast to our fans?”

“Yes. We also need to set a timeline for you. You’ll have a year, perhaps two, before we allow a bigger alpha test into the game. It will be another year before the closed beta, and so on,” Jarvis said. “The player base will explode by then.”

“Okay,” Alvin sighed. “Understood.”

“That is what we wanted to tell you today,” Gaia said standing. “We will be watching, helping, and making life better for this world overall.”

They said their goodbyes before Alvin reappeared in his base.

“That was a fucking trip,” Alvin exhaled. “I’ll let the girls know after breakfast.”

Chapter Seventy-nine

Everyone listened to Alvin’s explanation, but it didn’t mean a lot for most of those at the table. Sammi sat quietly the entire time, looking angry when he finished.

“My father must be part of the other side’s push to beat this company to the goal,” Sammi hissed at the end.

“Maybe, but fuck him,” Alvin shrugged. “All that matters is that you’re here with us.”

The others agreeing got Sammi to calm down. “Okay. Sorry for snapping.”

“What are we doing today, Hero?” Gothy asked. “Since the new patch kicks in tomorrow?”

“Well,” Alvin said slowly, thinking about the other mail he’d read, “we have a couple of options. I’m going to lay them out and we can discuss them.”

Nohel stood up, starting to collect dishes.

“Nohel, sit please,” Alvin said. “This is a family decision. While you might be our servant, you’re still family.”

Nohel met his eyes before her lips curved up. Taking her seat, she nodded. “As you command, sir.”

Alvin gave her a put-upon look before chuckling. “Anyway... First order of business? I asked to step away from the emissary job, because I do want to settle down.”

All the women looked hopeful at his words.

“But first, we need to unlock housing in every settlement we have fast travel to. I want to make it easier for us,” Alvin said. “That’s going to eat our XP, but we have plenty to spare. It will take me most of today to manage.”

“Can’t we split the work?” Gothy asked.

“Not sure. This base is my house, and we don’t know how that will work if one of you does it,” Alvin said. “Easier for me to just hopscotch and buy them.”

“Okay... what did you need us for, then?” Sammi asked.

“Rebs is stepping down as head of her settlement. She handed it off to her dad,” Alvin said.

“Hero!” Gothy exclaimed, getting to her feet.

“Easy there,” Alvin chuckled. “She’s the one who told me and asked us to stop by. I plan for all of us to do that. It’ll be one of my last stops.”

Gothy sat slowly. “I want her.”

The others around the table agreed, except for Cass, who looked confused.

“Once all of you agree, I’ll be forced to,” Alvin grinned, then looked at Cass. “Just stay with no until you meet Rebs. Don’t give in to them.”

Gothy was staring at Cass with hungry eyes. “We’ll talk when he leaves, Cass. I can be very persuasive.”

Cass blushed deeply. “I will do my best, Hero.”

“Thanks, Cass. Now, the other major news: I was asked if I would be interested in a new job that’s recently opened. It’s called diplomat. It puts me in charge of an embassy in a foreign power’s home.”

Mousie stood up. “Hero!”

Alvin chuckled at her, then again at the fact that Gothy had shot to her feet a fraction of a second after Mousie had. “Sit down, both of you.”

The pair sat, but were staring at him with eagerness.

“Dark asked for this. If I tell her yes, she’ll pass her request to Ruiz. She already has a home area set aside for us regardless. Before you both tell me yes, there was another option she offered.”

Gothy gasped. “She asked?”

“Did you expect her not to?” Alvin asked softly.

“I… please, Hero?”

“I’ll decline the diplomat post,” Alvin said. “I’ll tell her yes to the second option.”

Cass was again lost, but Mousie explained, “Queen Darkest Night is the ruler of my old world. She was one of those that was too busy to be given the option you were. She’s asked if we’d join her.”

Cass’ mouth worked without sound for a second. “A Queen wants us?”

“Yes,” Alvin smiled. “And we’ll likely have Rebs in tow by then, as well.”

Gothy was nodding emphatically. “We will.”

“I want that to be it, Gothy,” Alvin said gently. “Please? I want to be a good husband for all of you, but I’m only one man. Too many will stretch me too thin.”

Gothy gave him a soft smile. “Enough for a few years?”

Alvin laughed, then shrugged. “Fine.”

“Sir, thank you,” Nohel said thickly, tears in her eyes. “I… do care for Alva.”

Alvin met her eyes. “I know, which is why I was pretty sure that’s where we would settle down. You’ll both get to serve your Queens and be with us.”

Now, the tears fell. Nohel jerked to her feet and rushed to him, grabbing him as she cried. “Thank you!” she sobbed.

Alvin held her, rubbing her back gently. “Told you I care, Nohel.”

His wives all got up, coming over to gather around Nohel. Gothy was the one directly across from Nohel, stroking the crying maid’s hair.

“You’ve been a good girl, Nohel,” Gothy murmured.

Nohel calmed down slowly as they all showered her in care and love. “Sorry...”

“No need to apologize,” Alvin said as he continued to hold her. “Better now?”

“Yes, sir,” Nohel murmured. She wiped her eyes, then realized where she was. “Umm...”

“Yeah, I kind of helped you sit,” Alvin said softly. “You were crying so hard, I worried you might fall over.”

Nohel swallowed, then looked up at the others, finding only concern and love. “I’m fine now, sir.”

Alvin continued to hold her. “Maybe I need a good girl to snuggle a little longer.”

Nohel swallowed before she snuggled down, her face hot. “As you wish, sir.”

“Already learning to do as she’s told,” Gothy murmured. She leaned in, gently kissing Nohel. “We’re all looking forward to what is coming soon, Nohel.”

Nohel’s breath hitched and she shivered on Alvin’s lap. “Yes, mistress.”

“Enough teasing her,” Alvin said. “Is everyone else okay with my plan?”

Everyone agreed they were as they backed away.

“Okay, then I need to get going,” Alvin said as he released Nohel. “Soon, Nohel, okay?”

Nohel stood up from his lap, smoothing out her outfit. “Yes, sir. I… will wait.”

“Hero?” Gothy asked gently.

Alvin gave Gothy a long look, then smiled. “Well... okay. I give. If she agrees, you can all have fun while I go to secure homes for us. I’ll be back when I get to Pitchfork Cattle so we can all welcome Rebs.”

Gothy slammed into Alvin as he stood up. Her arms wrapped around him tightly and she pressed her face into his chest. “Thank you, Hero.”

“I love you, my dear gothic succubus,” Alvin murmured as he kissed her head. “Play nice. I’ll be back as soon as I can with Rebs.”

Gothy nodded, but continued to hold him.

Alvin looked over Gothy to Nohel, who stood with his other wives. “Nohel, not until everything is settled for me. You have time to really make sure. Okay?”

Nohel curtsied, her skirt rising higher than the last time she’d done it, just protecting her from showing everything off. “I am ready when you are… Hero.”

Alvin swallowed. “Let’s keep it at ‘sir’ for now.”

Nohel’s mischievous smile was there and gone. “As you command, sir.”

“Fuck, you learned to brat from Gothy, too,” Alvin sighed.

Everyone laughed, including Gothy as she let him go. “I train all my toys well, Hero,” she smirked.

“Yeah, I know. Alright, I’ll be back.”

Alvin walked away. He heard the excited voices behind him as they all started telling Nohel what they wanted to do with her.

~*~*~

Alvin groaned when he appeared in Pitchfork Cattle. He’d spent hours going from place to place— most of the trips were quick, but a few, like Green River, had taken longer. He’d had to promise to come back soon for a real visit, and Susan hadn’t played fair. She’d had Terry make him promise.

“I’d have come back soon, anyway...” Alvin grumbled.

“Alvin?” one of the guards on the roof called out.

“Yeah. Which way to your housing?”

“That way, but Harry wanted to speak with you first.”

Alvin exhaled before heading inside. Once he found the right office, he knocked and then entered without waiting.

“Harry?”

Rebs’ father stood up. Seeing who it was, he exhaled and motioned to the chair across the desk. “Alvin, please sit.”

Alvin took the seat. “What’d you need?”

Harry stared at him for a long moment before finally saying, “Rebs said she’s going with you.”

“I believe she’ll be joining the family,” Alvin said simply.

“Another wife?”

“One we all enjoy,” Alvin replied, meeting his eyes.

Harry exhaled. “You’ll treat her well?”

“All of them are, Harry. You don’t have to fear that from us.”

Hands curled on the desk, Harry took a slow, deep breath. “If you hurt her… I’ll do my best to make you pay.”

Alvin smirked, but he nodded. “I know. If it ever came to that, Gothy would hurt me far worse than you.”

Harry snorted. “There is that.” Rubbing at his face, he stood up. “Just treat her right. Okay?”

“We always will, Dad.”

Harry groaned.

“Come on. I’m picking out a housing spot so we have it when we visit you,” Alvin laughed. “Then, you can tell Rebs to come home.”

Harry rubbed his face again. “Yeah... Thanks for at least getting a place here so I can see her sometimes.”

“We do care for our family,” Alvin said, slapping him on the back.

When they stepped outside, Alvin stopped when someone shouted his name.

Rebs came running up and slammed into him to hug him tightly. “You came for me!”

“We always did like our strawberry shortstack,” Alvin murmured as he hugged her back. “Gothy’s eager for you to come home. Are you ready for it?”

Rebs nodded. “I want to be just like them.”

“We have the XP for that,” Alvin chuckled. “Means you’ll need more time in the DMV, but we can hold off for a few days on that, at least.”

“Dad?” Rebs asked, suddenly realizing he was there.

“Helping him pick out the house lot,” Harry said. “This way, you’ll have a home when you visit.”

“We will,” Rebs said quickly. “Right, Hero?”

“We will, indeed,” Alvin replied. “I have one more stop after this.”

“Oh?”

“Darkholm,” Alvin said softly. “In a few days, I might put houses in all the cities there, too, but for today, one more.”

Rebs stared at him, her eyes slowly widening. “Her, too?”

“Yeah. Did you want to back o—?”

Rebs kissed him passionately, cutting him off.

Harry sighed as he waited for them to stop.

~*~*~

The guards reacted to the rainbow lights, but relaxed when they saw him. One of them approached, her helm not covering her face. “Sir, she awaits you.”

“Steelheart, it is good to see you again,” Alvin smiled.

“Thank you, sir. I was given this position shortly after the war.”

“Show me in?”

“Yes, sir. Please follow.”

Alvin followed Steelheart, taking a deep breath. Gothy sure was happy to see Rebs. Then again, they all were. Even Cass could see how they liked her. Just sad I’m not with them, but I’ll be bringing another lovely bride home shortly.

He was taken to the throne room, and was a little surprised at being led there. Steelheart spoke with the guards before they opened the doors for them. Following Steelheart, Alvin was aware of how few people were in the room. The last time he’d been here, it’d been very busy.

“Your Majesty,” Steelheart announced, coming to a stop a dozen feet away from the throne, “I bring your Hero.”

Alvin’s eyebrow went up, but Night just smiled.

“Thank you, Captain. I appoint you his personal guard.”

Steelheart blinked, then went to one knee. “As you command.”

“Hero,” Night smiled brightly, “have you come to answer my letter?”

“I already did, but sure. Let’s make it official.” Alvin pulled out the ring from his pocket. “Queen Darkest Night, I offer you the chance to join my wives and I as part of our family.”

The few nobles in the room started talking excitedly.

“Join your family? Not you joining mine?” Night asked with a smile.

“Yes, Dark. Equal to the others, but still ruler of your world. We’ll need a place for our home.”

Night’s eyes glittered. “I accept, Hero.”

The moment she did, Alvin blinked at the pop-up that appeared before him. He read it, laughed, and then accepted it. “There’s no place like home.”

Night cleared her own pop-up with a laugh. “Shall we retire to my new quarters and consummate this marriage?”

“They’re all waiting,” Alvin said as he advanced and slid the ring onto her finger. “Your shadow is invited, too.”

Alva appeared to the side of the throne. “I need a key.”

Alvin held one out to her. “Keep it. Nohel’s waiting for you.”

Alva smiled softly as she took the key from him. “Everyone gets their wishes...”

“Yes,” Night said as she stood. “Let it be known that Hero is now our new King.”

“And all kingdom-running is her job,” Alvin said quickly, rejecting the pop-up that appeared. “I’m not running anything but my own home. I want to have a nice retirement having kids.”

Night’s eyes shone. “Children? Yes, please.”

Alvin took her hand as he passed her a key. “You lead the way, Dark.”

Night smiled as she put the key away, then led him to their new home.

Epilogue

Greeting their guests, Alvin smiled broadly. “Glad you could all make it.”

Bill, Betty, Susan, James, Terry, and Frank smiled back, thanking him for inviting them. Alvin led them to their seats at the massive table where the rest of the guests were sitting already. Harry, Rebs’ father, waved to them, as did Lucas and Lilith. David, Gothy’s brother, along with his wife, Bridget, stood up to greet the new arrivals.

Alvin’s wives moved forward to greet them. All nine women were wearing loose dresses that did nothing to hide the swelling stomachs they all had. They were all due within the next month, and beaming happily.

Bill stepped aside to speak with Alvin while his wife, Betty, chatted with Gothy. “All nine of them at once? You said they were having kids, but I don’t remember that specific tidbit.”

“Didn’t tell anyone ahead of time,” Alvin chuckled. “Gothy had this insane idea to have them all go at once, and we tried. Night and Mousie were both shocked that they caught as quickly as they did. Elves are supposed to have a hard time getting pregnant, but it seems that Chimeras might be extra fertile.”

Bill chuckled. “You’re going to hate the next few years.”

“Nope. No matter what, they’ll be ours. Even when it’s terrible, it’ll still be wonderful. Besides, we have a lot of staff to help out.”

“You’re going to need it.”

Bill, seeing his wife looking his way, quickly went to her side.

Terry came over to him, smiling broadly. “I’m so happy for you.”

“Thanks, Gran. Having your support has been a blessing.”

“You’re a good boy. I always knew that, from the moment you came to rescue me.”

“I never was a good person, Gran, but I’ve learned how to be for some people.”

“You’re going to have nine children to care for. It’s a good thing you married up.”

Alvin laughed. He glanced over at Night, who winked at him. “Yeah, Gothy found us a good wife.”

“She did. Eight of them,” Gran cackled. “I know who led the charge on all of them.”

“You always were perceptive, Gran.”

“It was shocking when we found out you married the Queen, but I was glad you came by to talk later that week. And Nohel, where is she?”

“Helping the chefs. She always insists on being there for the big meals. She’ll join us when we sit. Her and Alva.”

“Yes. She has a wife of her own now,” Terry beamed. “I am so happy for her.” She turned a shrewd eye on Alvin. “Though it’s not just a wife, is it?”

Alvin couldn’t lie to Terry, who still reminded him of Basha. “They… join in at times.”

“We’ve been taking care of him a lot this last month,” Alva said, appearing behind Alvin. “They know they had to stop, and have asked us to fill in.”

“That is more than I need to know,” Terry laughed. She gave the assassin a smile. “Thank you for loving Nohel.”

“It’s my second greatest joy, as I am for her,” Alva smiled.

“Second?”

“Serving Night is my first, as serving Gothy is for her, Grandmother.”

“Ah, you two do fit together, so it is for the best,” Terry said, taking Alva’s hand. “Come with me. I want to talk more, dear.”

Alva didn’t object, gliding smoothly after Terry.

James took the opening to corner him. “Thanks for the break.”

“Kid too much?” Alvin chuckled.

“You’ll see soon enough,” James snorted. “Wouldn’t trade her for the world, but a small break for tonight is good. David is taking a break, too, I see.”

“Yeah. Desiree’s moms are watching him for them,” Alvin grinned. “Kind of them to do so. Means we’ll have to spend time there when we have the kids so they can see all the children at once.”

“I was curious... rumor says you went to war again a couple of months ago.”

“One of Day’s heirs survived the war and decided it was time to stake his claim,” Alvin snorted. “That was a single day of me killing people. They were pissed they had to stay home.”

Mousie looked over, giving Alvin a frown, but nodded.

James caught the look and winced. “Sorry...”

“It’s fine. Nohel and Alva went with me. That helped them accept it.”

“Still...”

“If I can have everyone’s attention?” Night announced. “Dinner is about to be served, so let us sit and partake. My husband tells me that this day was a holiday for your old world. A day of thanks?”

“Thanksgiving,” Alvin laughed as he came over to sit his wives. “It was based on the first settlers being given help to survive by the natives. With the new government starting up and things calming a bit, I thought why not restart it, but with a new meaning? Make the day mean its namesake. A day of giving thanks to those we love.”

“I can sell that to Ruiz,” Susan smiled.

“Figured you could,” Alvin chuckled. “All of you here are family.” He looked up and down the table. “By marriage, blood, or by choice. Nohel will be along shortly to finish out the group. I hope we can meet like this every year going forward, but I understand if some of you,” he looked at James and Susan, “wish to spend a year or two with your other family.”

“We’ll trade off,” James said. “We’re not family by blood or marriage, so we’d prefer it that way.”

“Fair enough, James.”

The doors opened and Nohel led a train of servants with carts into the room. “Dinner is served.”

~*~*~

Dinner lasted hours, with it being a seven-course meal. Conversations focused on what was current in the worlds, and memories of what had happened since the apocalypse had begun. Through it all, Alvin watched everyone, soaking in something he’d never had before: a true family holiday.

When the meal came to an end, Alvin was the one to show their guests to spare rooms or off for the night when they fast traveled away. When the exodus was done, he was alone in the room, except for Steelheart, his guard who’d stood against the wall for the entire meal, with the other personal guards.

“Does that ever bother you?” Alvin asked her.

“It never bothers us. It is part of our job.”

“The others escorted them back to the room?”

“All of their guards went with them, yes.”

“Guess we head to bed, as well.”

Steelheart walked along beside him. “I wonder when you might join us for training again, my King.”

Alvin chuckled. “Someone wants another lesson, does she?”

“Whatever do you mean, my King?”

“You know I hate that title.”

“Do you, my King?” Steelheart asked with feigned ignorance.

“I’ll clear it with my wives, but if they agree, tomorrow, you and the others will get your punishments for your provocation.”

“Will they be there to supervise?” Steelheart asked a little breathlessly.

“That’s what they told me the first time, and every time since, so I’m going to guess yes.”

“Delicious,” Steelheart sighed happily.

When they reached the old harem quarters, Alvin bid Steelheart a good night as she went to her room and he entered the main quarters for his family. None of his wives were there. Instead, Nohel was waiting for him.

“Nohel?”

“Sir, Gothy asked me to bring you in so they may enjoy you as much as they can,” Nohel smiled.

“Just you?” Alvin asked.

“Oh no,” Alva said from behind him. “Both of us. Our Queens were very clear on that.”

Alvin chuckled. “I can’t go against my darling wives. Remind me to see if they want to torment the guards tomorrow. Maybe ask right before I pop?”

Alva kissed his neck. “As our King commands.”

“Oh, you little wench,” Alvin said. “Nohel, she gets none of my cum. It’s all yours now.”

Alva exhaled. “Damn. I was hoping for a repeat.”

“I change randomly so you can never guess if it will get you what you want or not,” Alvin told the assassin.

“Gladly, Hero,” Nohel purred. “Come, Alva. Let us take him to our Queens so they may live vicariously through us.”

“Of course, my dear wife,” Alva replied as she took Alvin’s arm. “Please, my King, this way.”

“Brat,” Alvin laughed as he let them lead him to his wives.

Author’s Note

First of all, I know some of you are wondering about the character sheets. I noped out of it, so as not to cause Amazon to flag me for book stuffing. Book 7 had fourteen pages of character sheets. If you think about the new wives and their stats and gear, yeah… no. I apologize if that’s what you were really looking for, but I decided against it.

As for your next question: this is it. This is the end of Apocalypse Gates, for the foreseeable future, at least. It’s been… four years… really? Damn. Didn’t realize it’d been that long. The series was first published in December 2017. 2020 did delay this book for a full year, so it should have been three, but that’s beside the point.

I hope that those of you who made it this far and read this note enjoyed the ending. The book was a joy to write, and sad at the same time. It’s always hard when a series ends. I would like to pick the series up again in time, but that will depend on life. If it doesn’t happen, I hope that this was a good enough place for all of you.

Thank you again for being here all the way through what I thought of as the America arc for Apocalypse Gates. You have my deepest thanks for seeing the journey of Alvin, Gothy, and their growing family.

~*~*~

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember, positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on the latest updates, or the one stop shop for all the links, my website is the best place for that. Remember to subscribe to the mailing list to know when I publish a new book, and you get an exclusive short when you sign up.

http://schinhofenbooks.com/

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen
https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen
Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen
https://schinhofenbooks.blogspot.com/

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of like minded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRpg & GameLit Readers

A big thank you to my editors, Samantha Bishop and Sarinia Phelps. Also props to Geno Ferrarini and Sean Hickinbotham for being my Alpha Readers. I’d be remiss if I didn’t include my beta readers, in no particular order: Ian McAdams ~*~ Dame ~*~ Jay Taylor ~*~ Zee ~*~ Scott Brown ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Justin Johanson ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Rob Bunting  ~*~ Aoife Grimm ~*~ Peter LaFemina ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Tim? ~*~ Carl Gheradi ~*~ ~*~ Dimitri Shadow ~*~ Matt Case ~*~ Richard G Stahl ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ A Madsen ~*~ J. Stone ~*~ D Smith.

The cover for Apocalypse Gates 8: One Nation, Under... is brought to you by Anthony Bishop, a very talented artist. You can find him at https://grimmhelm.artstation.com/

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

Brandon Haag ~*~ Green ~*~ Michael Erwin ~*~ EvilZetti ~*~ Michael Mooney ~*~ Robert McCoard ~*~ Thomas Smith ~*~ Robert Yarber ~*~ Otis Coley ~*~ M. Ahles ~*~ Jeff Gaebler ~*~ Matt Sensenig ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ No0neSpecial ~*~ Brian Biggers ~*~ Shakekiller ~*~ Patrick Glass ~*~ Dwayne Bullock ~*~ Stefan Holze ~*~ Tyller James ~*~ Kurt Bodenstedt ~*~ Matt Thompson ~*~ James Domec ~*~Zachary Johnson ~*~ Matthew Myers ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ Craig Mather ~*~ Gian M. ~*~ Khamla Khongloth ~*~ IntheRaccon ~*~ Christopher Cales ~*~ James Parker ~*~ Jeff Ford ~*~ Samuel DeBoard ~*~ Daniel Glasson ~*~ Chanh Pham ~*~ Lgikito ~*~ Jeremy Patrick ~*~ Allen Deck ~*~ MadManLoose ~*~ MrNyxt ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Ron Abitz ~*~ Kenneth Freeman ~*~ Kyle Pettay ~*~ B Liz ~*~ General Raith ~*~ David Hoerner ~*~ Alexander Rodriguez ~*~ Matthew Kelly ~*~ Philippe Bruneau ~*~ MattMick222 ~*~ Gregory Lamberta ~*~ Michael Shearer ~*~ James Breaux ~*~ Edward P Warmouth ~*~ Randall Randall ~*~ Scott hank ~*~ James Murphy ~*~ Tyler Scheibe ~*~ Matthew Paulin ~*~ Forrest Hansen ~*~ SpartanGER ~*~ Stephen Juba ~*~ Robert Shofner ~*~ Robert Howden ~*~ Derek Morgan ~*~ Exempt Pie ~*~ Charles Demarest ~*~ Xiao ~*~ Matthew Parikika ~*~ Stephen Caperton ~*~ Mike Durie ~*~ Charles Henggeler ~*~ Christopher Gross ~*~ Mike Brown ~*~ Kurt Borek ~*~ Dedalus Inventor ~*~ Robert Jacobs ~*~ David Taylor-Fuller ~*~ Jon Bryant ~*~ Jose Ibarra ~*~ John Cothrin ~*~ Daniel Shimek ~*~ Sith ~*~ Brian McDonald ~*~ Gslice100 ~*~ Dances with Kobolds ~*~ Council Of Nine ~*~ Logan Cochrane ~*~ Michael Moneymaker ~*~ Hill44 ~*~ Aristo ~*~ Zifferix ~*~ BobsNemesis ~*~ Cody Creager ~*~ Brian O. ~*~ Deme A. ~*~ Byron Gobert ~*~ Seth Martinez ~*~ Alarinnise ~*~ Mark Kewer ~*~ Top Cat 269 ~*~ Riley Dunn ~*~ Christopher B. ~*~ Orry Mooney ~*~ Eric Hontz ~*~ David Florish ~*~ Joel Wilkinson ~*~ Panther Theory ~*~ JakeTylerPsn ~*~ Matthew Caro ~*~ Ryan A Larkey ~*~ Miguel E Ramirez ~*~ subVersion ~*~ Chad Arrington ~*~ Travis Btmb ~*~ Christopher Edstrom ~*~ Brett Hudson ~*~ Daniel Lynch ~*~ Michael S Pellman ~*~ Dwinald Lint III ~*~ J.G. Patton ~*~ Jerrod ~*~ Clinton Wertzbaugher ~*~ Jeff Kollada ~*~ Tetsu-nii ~*~ Adam W. ~*~ Justin “Johnist” Johanson ~*~ Red Phoenix ~*~ Sean Fitzpatrick ~*~ Adam ~*~ Richard Papst ~*~Kevin McKinney ~*~ Arthur Cuelho ~*~ Brian Sutton ~*~ Sawyer Williams ~*~ Kori Prins ~*~ Pheonixblue ~*~ Ryan Luttinger ~*~ Spencer Jefferson ~*~ Joshua McCane ~*~ Chace Corso ~*~ Chief 37 ~*~ Tom Richards ~*~ Michael Jackson ~*~ Masta Matna ~*~ Jose Caudillo ~*~ William Merrick ~*~ Benjamin J Russell ~*~ Abraham Madsen ~*~ Matthew ~*~ Aryan Eimermacher ~*~ Rey T Nufable ~*~ Eli Page ~*~ Barry Dirickson ~*~ J. Patrick Walker ~*~ Kevin Harris ~*~ Winston Smith ~*~ Matthew Malkin ~*~ T3iain ~*~ Don Jinkins ~*~ Darkserra ~*~ EthanK ~*~ Robert Owen ~*~ Brad Schultz ~*~ Derek Raines ~*~ Aaron Blue ~*~ Malcolm White ~*~ Jeremy Cox ~*~ Robse ~*~ Jacob Lawlor ~*~ Rafnar Caldon ~*~ Matthias Meilahn ~*~ Caleb Bear ~*~ Travis Hilliard ~*~ David Morrissey ~*~ Pamela J Smith ~*~ Lui Adecer ~*~ Chioke Nelson ~*~ Damien Osborne ~*~ Terry Wood-Davies ~*~ Thomas Lindsay ~*~ Malcolm Wade ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Morgan C Williams ~*~ William Simmons ~*~ Brandon Lai ~*~ Thomas Corbin ~*~ Andrew Nevius ~*~ David Peers ~*~ Shawn Meade ~*~ Bpgt64 ~*~ Brendon Quinn ~*~ Michael Browningkoelper ~*~ Erin Jordan ~*~ Influenza ~*~ Tanner Sealock ~*~ Josh Holmes ~*~ Zachariah Miller ~*~ Eliseo Rios ~*~ Calidia ~*~ Shadowsteppez ~*~ Gregory Johnson ~*~ Jascha Weiss ~*~ Taefox ~*~ LarrytheEmu ~*~ Scott Baxter.

Other Books written by Daniel Schinhofen:
Binding Words:
Morrigan's Bidding
Life Bonds
Hearthglen
Forged Bonds
Flame of War
Lost Bonds
Noble Solutions
Aether’s Revival:
Aether's Blessing
Aether's Guard
Magi's Path
Aether's Apprentices
Luck’s Voice:
Suited for Luck
Cashing In
Breaking the Bank
Dungeon Walkers:
Dungeon Walkers 1
Dungeon Walkers 2
Apocalypse Gates Author’s Cut:
Rapture
Valley of Death
Gearing Up
Elven Accord
Downtime and Death
Can of Worms
Unexpected Dev-elopments
Alpha World: (Completed.)
Gamer for Life
Forming the Company
Alpha Company
Playing for Keeps
Fractured Spirit
The Path to Peace
Darkhand
Gamer For Love
Last Horizon: (Completed.)
Last Horizon Omnibus
NPC’s Lives: (Hiatus)
Tales from the Dead Man Inn
Resurrection Quest: (Hiatus)
Greenways Goblins

I would like to point you all toward some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William Arand: Author of the complex interconnected series in the genre which all starts with Otherlife Dreams.

https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who combines parody with zany humor that keeps me laughing.

https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last but she is definitely not least, and she is very worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG.

https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

To find more LitRPG Books, please check out the Amazon store: https://www.amazon.com/litrpg

You can also find out more about LITRPG stories at: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup/